

^ ^ o V I 8 

r\v o' 


-e’ ’j ^ 


0 O ^ 


t'O 'V , ,s 





✓ 

■”' v'"’' s' "'/"•> ’'‘° 0 > "c. 

.Av o >^lli!ffe^ - <iy _ i\\M/A « ^ 

. ^ . 7 '//// 

■ ’'“’^■‘/.s“:a^%^''*''*'\o<-''‘ 

✓ 




aV . A 

‘ ' ^ >/ ^. . '^ 


1 ^ 


,V tP 



^0 s 

^ '^ i 



^ A'f 

■fj- = 

^ p. ^ ■« 

•c- i,^ ^ 

‘“V .s.„, V>\s^^> ' . 0 ^ -^cs •" 

? ^ rTxX SR /J%. o <P. ^v\' ‘J •' '•'^^ 


x/> 




' y ^ \U 

'<> 9 ^ cPV*^^ --S 

■r «>^ V 

'-^ If. o 0 » 

* 4 ^ 

w ^ ^ y- 

o. 1 _y^ 





^ ^ '"^7. 


a\ ^ o n c " .o"^ ^ " 




1^ * .'^ (A ' <» r '^ r {\^^/>1 

^ ^ ^ ^ 7. J- 7 

0 , K -*> A ^ .'> 






^ 'K< i. 
- C' 


A' 


- .V ^ A ^ 

*' "V ’-7 ' / s '' \0 <“ 0 V •>. ^ \'^ 

‘ ' y ‘ ‘ '^-p ^ ' 

xX ri'^ y, -3»- 

1.0 ^o' 

<r 


aV .y; 




‘ 'P 

<«. 

As. <»r 


■fe v.> 

y>> M 

O t 

' .V 

iV 


< 

^ 1 1 
0^ 

) V . —. /> 

' * ^ % 


* aV xP 
^ AV <J 



- „ ■^''' %,wy - A"' ■ 

✓ > 


u. 

s^- v' 


L^k 

g^. « 

•^oo'" 

C 

•> 

).0°^ 

>- 

o 

fjy N 

<j5 



Vo HO 





a\ c 0 j ' • • ' ' , 

,<■*> ^ ' 

K ° ' '^o o' 




-. =\ 

; xO s; 

r\ ^ 

, ,0^ 9= ^ 

3 N 0 Ki 

*, ■^. 0%- * 


' 1 ' * 



o 'V»"''\\'^ s.., * 


•> i'i 



•#“, 




xV 



X 


..v 



•^oo' 



=32^ - - ^ 

\ “^ 'P ^ - A^ ^ 

'Ti "'■ \V <•■ f ^ 

// ’r. : 





'\' u 

. oMc %/''^Trs 

^ ^ 'P v!^ X. '-^ 

'Q ^ ; v^ r 

o'- x''*"^ V^,'' 


o o' 
qS- 't 


S' "■» 

V . 8 0^ ^ 0 >; 0- ^ 



'^ '’* 3 N o’ *;® 

'^ •> ^ ^ \ 
". ■#-, " 



* ■x'^ «• , 

■A Ci* '' S 

, -fc A 'O '* I X '» < 0 

A 0 N c « '/-* ^ <f ^ ^ ^VlB^ ^ 

« . * 

,3^." V 

q. 









r /- 


/ N 




mi 








(^.V' ..'"‘AA''' 








kifc - 


.1 (. 


It , t 




I ^ • yH . 


■d 


T» Vi 


ii - 


rev 







■ t 


t . ^ 




. , -i ' : U • 

" ^ I'l 


- 4 ): 








■:«•.• iJR? . • .i^ 


: ^ mv ‘ - •••'■ « . ■ .,l:,;;.l 


i 


ft: 




t ^ 


- ** y, " ■f.Jt'SPB^'' i •' '■ • ’• • •'■ / - *'^ 1 ' 

’if. fc'.tife/.-.. « '..A; 


■■ ■'. .• ■ -.rfV’ -v j '* 


fes?P,^ 


a: 


y VN 


iV*/Vj, • y ' 


. i ' c - " ■ 




,'1 -"•. 


L^'i 




IS 


iN '' 






>. 




K, 






ife 


■* •* , 


. «■<■'-’ -• T ' 

'"•v 

»•». ' li ,* ‘ r . 




SJ 






I , 




**••0 I tH# 

r • .1 




♦ 


W' 


(ferf 






r ' l . 


4 1>f 


^i: 




u 










•=<1 


tl •< 


f}) 












f 


| l .^ " • 


M 






i/f 


-%y 


•' 7 / 


r«i 


- n ' 


•*rA 


I * JjV ' 








V i ‘♦ iK 









From Jest to Earnest. 


BY 

REV. E; P. ROE, 

Actmok of " Barrif.rs Hurnhd Away,” What Can bHE Do? ’ ” OrEwrac 
A Chestnut Burr.” “ Px-av and Profit 'n >!v Garden.” 




NEW YORK 

DODD, MEAD & COMPANY 


Publishers 



% 


4 • 


J'- ■ 




I r ' ) 


-I 


' * . '„ 'r- * i 
•vr ' • Vr 


:.k 


> • : 



r. ' ' \ 

V - ' / 




^ 



4 r 


Copyright, 1875 

By DODD, MEAD &. COMPANY. 

■ 

(■ ‘K ■ 



DEDICATION. 


This book is dedicated in fraternal affection to the 
friend of my youth and maturer years — the Rev. A. Moss 
Merwin, who, with every avenue of earthly ambition open 
to him at home, and with every motive urged upon him 
to remain at home, has been for years, and is now, a faith- 
ful missionary in a foreign land. 


\ 



PREFACE. 


T N many minds there Is a prejudice against fiction in any form or 
with any aim. With all diffidence I would like to suggest the fol- 
lowing considerations: Is there no lesson in the fact, that so much of 
Christ’s teaching was in the form of parables — stories ? When He said, 

“ A certain man had two sons,” was He making an accurate statement 
of what had happened somewhere in Palestine ? When Pie told about 
the dishonest steward and unjust judge, was He relating, with judi- 
cial fairness, bits of scandal that had come under His observation, or 
was he drawing natural, but imaginary pictures, that He knew would 
best mirror forth the truth Pie wished to impress ? When He told 
that strange dramatic story of the Ten Virgins, five of whom were 
left in the darkness of the long, chilly night, but within sound ot 
mirth and feasting, was He relating what the gossips of Judea had 
chronicled but a little before ? 

I appeal to every fair-minded reader, does the Christian story ot 
to-dar differ from Christ’s stories more widely than the modern ser- 
mon, with its divisions and sub-divisions — its introduction and pero 
ration — its philosophy and flights of rhetoric, from one of Christ’s ' 
sermons as He taught the people on the shore of the sea ? Even in 
respect to form, do we not find as much warrant in the instruction of 
the model Teacher for the one as for the other ? Let us judge fairly, 
and not through the distorted medium of prejudice. 

Now it is an undeniable fact, that the youth of the reading world, 
and, to a very large extent, those of maturer years, are devouring fic- 
tion. Many good people regret this, but they do nothing apprecia- 
ble to prevent it. I doubt whether they can ; and, from many facts, 


8 


PREFACE. 


1 have been led to believe that the worst class of stories are read by 
stealth in those families where all fiction is forbidden. Too deeply 
imbedded in our nature to be eradicated, is the craving for truth and 
thought in narrative form. Enunciate most logically and clearly 
the grandest principle, and but a few keen intellects will follow you. 
Embody that principle in human action, in the natural but imagi- 
nary experience of creatures like ourselves, and you have little chil- 
dren and those with child-like minds drinking in your words. An 
incident related in the dullest sermon opens drowsy eyes and lights 
up stolid faces. Ask popular preachers how much they owe to their 
■capital, well-told stories, which contain the elements of human expe- 
rience ? Ask the librarian of Sabbath-schools and public libraries 
what class of books are chiefly taken out, and the answer will be 
“ fiction.” If millions in the impressible period of youth, in spite 
of all that any can do, will read fiction, then it would appear a 
sacred duty in those who love their kind, to make this food of the 
forming character healthful, bracing, and ennobling in its nature. 
Earnest men and women, who hold and would transmit the truth, 
must speak in a way that will secure a hearing. 

It is charged, and with great truth, against much of this form of 
teaching, especially thr.t which finds its way into Sabbath-school 
libraries, that it is “ weak and unnatural.” But are not multitudes 
of sermons weak and unnatural ; and have we not all been taught 
that God, to humble our pride, often takes these weak things of ours 
to accomplish His will, where our finished, strong efforts have failed 
utterly ? This is no plea for weakness and unnaturalness, but only 
an assurance that good aims and honest effort are seldom in vain, 
an i are not to be hastily judged. 

“ He followeth not with us,” said the disciples. 

” Forbid him not,” said the Master. 

I do not think I have “ abandoned the ministry.” This new and 
simple story which I now send forth, is my sermor. as truly as if I 


V 


PREFACE. 


9 

itood up and preached it ; and if the audience will take home its 
teaching, I am content to be neither seen nor thought of. 

What shall be the fate and influence of this volume the future 
alone can disclose. From the critics I expect criticism ; but in 
many homes I hope to be received as we welcome old friends — glad 
to see them with all their faults. 

It is a source of satisfaction that this book will go across the sea 
somewhat as a voluntary visitor, and not as a “ pirated ” captive, that 
has been snatched hastily, as stolen goods are ever taken. I hope the 
day will speedily come when the moral sense of the people in both 
England and America, will no more permit authors to be robbed of 
these children of their brain, than they will allow emissaries to pass 
back and forth to kidnip our sons and daughters. High-toned pub- 
lishers should not think of issuing a book until they have made terms 
directly with the' author. It is his property. The clearest moral 
principle is involved ; and what has defective law and dishonest 
custom to do with the matter ? In some lands law and custom per- 
mit the helpless to be roasted and eaten, but is it right ? 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER I. 

A Practical Joke 13 

CHAPTER IL 

Thb Victim #9 

CHAPTER III. 

Puzzled AND Interested 41 

CHAPTER IV. 

A Little Pagan $4 

CHAPTER V. 

Plain Talk 7a 

CHAPTER VI. 

A Sleigh-ride and Something More 85 

CHAPTER VII. 

Another Spell than Beauty’s 105 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Finding one’s Level lao 

CHAPTER IX. 

“ The Other Set ” 131 

CHAPTER X. 

Human Nature 147 

CHAPTER XI. 

A Possible Tragedy. 160 

CHAPTER XII. 

Miss Marsden asks Sombre Questions 173 

CHAPTER XIIL 

A Lover Quenched 187 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Lottie a Mysterious Problem 198 

CHAPTER XV. 

Hemstead sees “ Our Set axo 

CHAPTER XVI. 

IIow Woman Makes or Mars 224 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Midnight Vigils 236 

CHAPTER XVIIL 

Hemstead s xieavy Gun and its Recoil. . .' 25J 


12 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER XIX. FAC* 

The Preacher taught by the Pagan 367 

CHAPTER XX. 

The Dawning Light 296 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Misunderstood 303 

CHAPTER XXII. 

You must Wait and See ” 318 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

A Rationalist of the Old School 333 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

The Terror of a Great Fear 345 

CHAPTER XXV. 

A True Knight 352 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

On a Crumbling Ice-floe. 363 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

The Meeting and Greeting 376 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

The Trail of Love 391 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

IIemstead’s Advice, and Lottie’s Colors 413 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Around the Yule Log 422 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Under the Mistletoe 449 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

The Christmas Sunday 457 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

The End of the “ Jest ” 464 

CHAPTER XXXIV 

Loyal 477 

CHAPTER XXXV 

Mr. Dimmerly concludes to “ Meddle ” 489 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

A Night in the Snow 506 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

In Earnest. 533 


From Jest to Earnest. 


CHAPTER I. 


A PRACTICAL JOKE. 



N a cloudy December morning, a gentleman, 


two ladies, and a boy, stepped down from the 
express train at a station just above the Highlands 
on the Hudson. A double sleigh, overflowing with 
luxurious robes, stood near, and a portly coachman 
with difficulty restrained his spirited horses while 
the little party arranged themselves for a winter 
ride. Both the ladies were young, and the gentle- 
man’s anxious and almost tender solicitude for one 
of them seemed hardly warranted by her blooming 
cheeks and sprightly movements. A close observer 
might soon suspect that his assiduous attentions 
were caused by a malady of his own rather than 
indisposition on her part. 

The other young lady received but scant polite- 
ness, though seemingly in greater need of it. But 
the words of Scripture applied to her beautiful com- 
panion, “ Whosoever hath, to him shall be given, 
and he shall have more abundance.” She had been 


14 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


surfeited all her life with attention, and though she 
would certainly have felt its absence, as she would 
the loss of wealth, life-long familiarity with both led 
her to. place no special value upon them. 

Therefore, during the half-hour’s ride her spirits 
rose with the rapid motion, and even the leaden sky 
and winter’s bleakness could not prevent the shift- 
ing landscape from being a source of pleasure to her 
city eyes, while the devotion of her admirer or lover 
was received as a matter of course. 

The frosty air brought color into her compan 
ion’s usually pale face, but not of an attractive kind, 
for the north-east wind that deepened the vermilion 
in the beauty’s cheek could only tinge that of the 
other with a ghastly blue. The delicate creature 
shivered and sighed. 

“ I wish we were there.” 

“ Really, Bel, I sometimes think your veins are 
filled with water instead of blood. It’s not cold to- 
day, is it, Mr. De Forrest ? ” 

“ Well, all I can say with certainty,” he replied, 
** is that I have been in a glow for the last two hours. 
I thought it was chilly before that.” 

‘‘You are near to ‘ glory ’ then,” cried the boy, 
saucily, from his perch on the driver’s box. 

“ Of course I am,” said Mr. De Forrest in a low 
tone, and leaning toward the maiden. 

“You are both nearer being silly,” she replied 
pettishly. “ Dan, behave yourself, and speak when 
you are spoken to.” 

The boy announced his independence of sisterly 


iT rRAf:rrvAr, joke. 15 

control by beginning to whistle, and the young lady 
addressed as “ Bel ” remarked : 

“ Mr. De Forrest is no judge of the wcatlier 
under the circumstances. He doubtless regards the 
day as bright and serene. But he was evidently a 
correct judge up to the time he joined you, Lottie.’* 

** He joined you as much as he did me.” 

“ Oh, pardon me ; yes, I believe I was present.” 

“ I hope I have failed in no act of politeness, 
Miss Bel,’* said De Forrest, a little stiffly. 

“ I have no complaints to make. Indeed I have 
fared well, considering that one is sometimes worse 
than a crowd.” 

Nonsense,” said Lottie petulantly ; and the 
young man tried not to appear annoyed. 

The sleigh now dashed in between rustic gate- 
posts composed of rough pillars of granite, and pro- 
ceeding along an avenue that sometimes skirted a 
wooded ravine, and again wound through pictur- 
esque groupings of evergreens, they soon reached a 
mansion of considerable size, which bore evidence 
of greater age than is usual with the homes in our 
new world. 

They had hardly crossed the threshold into the 
hall before they were hospitably received and wel- 
comed by a widow lady, whose hair was slightly 
tinged with gray, and by her eldest daughter. 

The greetings were so cordial as to indicate ties 
of blood, and the guests were shown to their rooms, 
and told to prepare for an early dinner. 

In brief, Mrs. Marchmont the mistress of the 


l 6 FROM je::7 to earnest 

mansion, had gratified her daughter’s wish (as she 
did all her fancies), by permitting her to invite a 
numoer of young friends to spend with them the 
Christmas holidays. Both mother and daughter 
were fond of society, and it required no hospitable 
effort to welcome visitors at a season when a major- 
ity of their friends had fled from the dreariness of 
winter to city homes. Indeed, they regarded it as 
almost an honor that so prominent a belle as Char- 
lotte Marsden had consented to spend a few weeks 
with them at a time when country life is at a large 
discount with the fashionable. They surmised that 
the presence of Mr. De Forrest, a distant relative of 
both Miss Marsden and themselves, would be agreea- 
ble to all concerned, and were not mistaken ; and to 
Miss Lottie the presence of a few admirers — she 
would not entertain the idea that they were lovers 
— had become an ordinary necessity of life. Mr. De 
Forrest was an unusually interesting specimen of the 
genus— handsome, an adept in the mode and eti 
quette of the hour, attentive as her own shadow, 
and quite as subservient. 

His method of making love and his toilet would 
equal each other in elegance. All would be deli- 
cately suggested by totich of hand or glance of eye, 
and yet he would keep pace with the wild and way- 
ward beauty in as desperate a flirtation as she would 
permit. 

Miss Lottie had left her city home with no self- 
sacrificing purpose to become a martyr for the sake 
of country relatives. She had wearied of the familiar 


A PRACTICAL JOKE, 


17 

round of metropolitan gayety ; but life on the Hud- 
son during midwinter was an entire novelty. There- 
fore, as her little brother had been included in the 
invitation, they started on what was emphatically a 
frolic to both. ^ 

Bel Barton, her companion, was another city 
cousin of the Marchmonts, with whom they were in 
the habit of exchanging visits. She was also an 
intimate of Lottie’s, the two being drawn together 
by the mysterious affinity of opposites. 

She was indeed a very different girl from Lottie 
Marsden, and many would regard her as a better 
one. Her face and character are only too familiar to 
close observers of society. She was the beginning 
of several desirable things, but the pattern was in no 
instance finished, and always raveling out on one 
side or the other. She had the features of a pretty 
girl, but ill-health and the absence of a pleasing 
expression spoiled them. She had a fine education, 
but did not know what to do with it ; considerable 
talent, but no energy ; too much conscience, as she 
had not the resolution to obey it. Her life was 
passed mainly in easy-chairs, chronic dyspepsia, and 
feeble protest against herself and all the world. 

Lottie often half-provoked but never roused her 
by saying, “ Bel, you are the most negative creature 
i ever knew. Why don’t you do something or be 
something out and out? Well, * 'tis au ill wind 
that blows nobody any good.’ You make an excel- 
lent foil for me.” 

And gloriously rich and tropical did Lottie 


1 8 F/^OJlf JEST TO EAltNEST-. 

appear against the colorless background of her 
friend. Bel felt that she suffered by the comparison 
so frankly indicated, but was too indolent and irreso- 
lute to change for the better or avoid companionship 
with one whose positive and full-blooded nature 
seemed to supplement her own meagre life. 

When all appeared in the dining-room the shades 
and contrasts in character became more evident. 
At the head of the table sat a gentleman as yet not 
introduced, Mr. Dimmerly by name, a bachelor 
brother of Mrs. Marchmont who resided with her. 
He was a quaint-appearing little man, who in a 
greater degree than his age required, seemed to 
belong to a former generation. His manners were 
too stately for his stature, and embarrassed his elab- 
orate efforts at politeness as too ample garments 
might his movements. 

Both he and his sister were representatives of one 
of the “old families*’ of the State, and, like their 
mansion, reminded one of the past. Indeed they 
seemed to cherish, as a matter of pride and choice, 
their savor of antiquity, instinctively recognizing 
that their claims upon society were inherited rather 
than earned. 

Old families do not always appear to accumulate 
the elements of greatness until there is an increas- 
ing and almost irresistible impetus of force and 
genius. Successive generations are not necessarily 
born to a richer dower of mind and morals. Too 
often it would seem that the great qualities that in 
the first place launched a family on a brilliant career 


A PRACTICAL JOKE. 1 9 

expend themselves, until the latest scion, like a spent 
arrow, drops into insignificance. 

Mrs. Marchmont was regarded by society as an 
elegant woman, and she was, in all externals. The 
controlling principle of her life was precedent. 
What had been customary, and still obtained among 
the “ good old families,” had a flavor of divine right 
in it. 

Alas for the Marchmont family, for the young 
lady of the house seemed inclined to maintain and 
perpetuate nothing save her own will, an^ had no 
special development in any respect, save a passion for 
her own way. Still she was one of those girls whom 
society calls a “ pretty little thing,” and was predes- 
tined to marry some large, good-natured man who 
would imagine that she would make a nice little pet, 
a household fairy, but who might often learn to 
his dismay that the fairy could be a tormenting elf. 
She would not marry the young gentleman with 
whom her name was at present associated by the 
gossips, and who had driven over that morning to 
help her entertain the expected guests. Mr. Har- 
court and Miss Marchmont understood each other. 
He was a distant relative of her mother’s, and so 
under the disguise of kinship could be very familiar. 
The tie between them was composed of one part of 
friendship and two parts of flirtation. He had 
recently begun the practice of law in a neighboring 
town, and found the Marchmont residence a very 
agreeable place at which to spend his leisure. It 
was Miss Marchmont’s purpose tnat he snouid form 


20 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


one of the gay party that would make the holiday 
season a prolonged frolic. He, nothing loath, 
accepted the invitation, and appeared in time foi 
dinner. To many he seemed to possess a dual 
nature. He had a quick, keen intellect, and, during 
business hours, gave an absorbed attention to his pro- 
fession. At other times he was equally well known 
as a sporting man, with tendencies somewhat fast. 

Mrs. Marchmont’s well-appointed dining-room 
was peculiarly attractive that wintry day. Finished 
off in some dark wood on which the ruddy hickory 
fire glistened warmly, it made a pleasing contrast to 
the cold whiteness of the snow without. A portly 
colored waiter in dress coat seemed the appropri- 
ate presiding genius of the place, and in his ebon 
hands the polished silver and ciystal were doubly 
luminous. 

And yet the family, with its lack of original force, 
its fading traditions of past greatness, would make 
rather a dim and neutral tint, against which such a 
girl as Charlotte Marsden would appear as the living 
and glowing embodiment of the vivid and intense 
spirit of the present age. Her naturally energetic 
and mercurial nature had been cradled among, and 
rocked by, the excitements of the gayest and gid- 
diest city on the continent. A phlegmatic uncle had 
remarked to her, in view of inherited and developed 
characteristics : 

“ Lottie, what in ordinary girls is a soul, in you is 
A flame of fire.” 

As she sat at the table, doing ample justice to the 


A P/^ACTICAL :pOKE. 


21 


substantial viands, she did appear as warm and glow 
ing as the coals of hard-wood, which had ripened in 
the sunshine, upon the hearth opposite. 

The bon-vivant^ Julian De Forrest, found time 
for many admiring glances, of which Lottie was as 
agreeably conscious as of the other comforts and 
luxuries of the hour. But they were all very much 
upon the same level in her estimation. 

But De Forrest would ask no better destiny than 
to bask in the light and witchery of so glorious a 
creature. Little did he understand himself or her, 
or the life before him. It would have been a woful 
match for both. In a certain sense he would be like 
the ambitious mouse that espoused the lioness. 
The polished and selfish idler, with a career devoted 
to elegant nothings, would fret and chafe such a 
nature as hers into almost frenzy, had she no escape 
from him. 

There would be fewer unhappy marriages if the 
young, instead of following impulses and passing 
fancies, would ask, How will our lives accord when 
our present tendencies and temperaments are fully 
developed ? It would need no prophetic eye to 
foresee in many cases, not supplemental and helpful 
differences, but only hopeless discord. Yet it is 
hard for a romantic youth to realize that the smiling 
maiden before him, with a cheek of peach-bloom and 
eyes full of mirth and tenderness, can become stub- 
born or shrewish as Xantippe herself. And many a 
woman becomes stubborn and acid, rather than sweet, 
by allowing herself to be persuaded into marrying the 


22 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


wrong man, and then by not having the good sense 
to make the best of it. 

Alas ! experience also proves that, of all prosaic, 
selfish grumblers, your over-gallant lover makes the 
worst. And yet, while the world stands, multitudes 
will no doubt eagerly seek the privilege of becoming 
mutual tormentors. 

Lottie thought Mr. De Forrest “ very nice.’' 
She liked him better than any one she had met and 
flirted with since her school-days, during which period 
of sincerity and immaturity she had several acute 
attacks of what she imagined to be the “grand pas- 
sion.” But as the objects were as absurd as her 
emotions, and the malady soon ran its course, she 
began to regard the whole subject as a jest, and think, 
with her ' fstshionable mother, that the heart was the 
last organ to be consulted in the choice of a husband, 
as it was almost sure to lead to folly. While her 
heart slept, it was easy to agree with her mother’s 
philosophy. But it would be a sad thing for Char- 
lotte Marsden if her heart should become awakened 
when her will or duty were at variance with its crav- 
ings. She might act rightly, she might suffer in 
patience, but it would require ten times the effort 
that the majority of her sex would have to make. 

Her mother thought that the elegant and wealthy 
Mr. De Forrest was the very one of all the city for 
her beautiful daughter, and Lottie gave a careless 
assent, for certainly he was “very nice.” He would 
answer as well as any one she had ever seen, for the 
Inevitable adjunct of her life. He had always unitei^ 


A PRACTICAL JOKE. 


23 


agreeably the characters of cousin, playmate, and 
lover, and why might he not add that of husband ? 
But for the latter relation she was in no haste. Time 
enough for that in the indefinite future. She loved 
the liberty and year-long frolic of her maiden life, 
though in truth she had no idea of settling down on 
becoming a matron. In the meantime, while she 
laughed at De Forrest’s love-making she did not 
discourage it, and the young man felt that his clear 
understanding with the mother was almost equal to 
an engagement to the daughter. He welcomed this 
country visit with peculiar satisfaction, feeling that it 
would bring matters to a crisis. He was not to be 
mistaken. 

By the time they were sipping their coffee after 
dessert, the promise of the leaden sky of the morning 
was fulfilled in a snow-storm, not consisting of 
feathery flakes that fluttered down as if undecided 
where to alight, but of sharp, fine crystals that 
slanted steadily from the north-east. The afternoon 
sleigh-ride must be given up, and even the children 
looked ruefully and hopelessly out, and then made 
the best of in-door amusements. 

Miss Marchmont gathered her guests around the 
parlor fire, and fancy work and city gossip were in 
order. The quiet flow and ripple of small-talk was 
suddenly interrupted by her petulant exclamation : 

‘‘Oh! I forgot to tell you a bit of unpleasant 
news. Mother, without consulting me, hc^s invited a 
poor and poky cousin of ours to spend the holidays 
with us also. He is from the West, green as a 


24 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


gooseberry, and, what’s far worse, he’s studying for 
the ministry, and no doubt will want to preach at us 
all the time. I don’t know when I’ve been more 
provoked, but mother said it was too late, she had 
invited him, and he was coming. I fear he will be a 
dreadful restraint, a sort of wet blanket on all our fun, 
for one must be polite, you know, in one’s own house.” 

I am under no special obligation to be polite,” 
laughed Lottie. Mark my words. I will shock 
your pious and proper cousin till he is ready to write 
a book on total depravity. It will be good sport till 
I am tired of it.” 

“ No, Lottie, you shall not give such a false im- 
pression of yourself, even in a joke,” said Bel. “ I 
will tell him, if he can’t see, that you are not a sin- 
ner above all in Galilee.” 

“ No, my manner-of-fact cousin, you shall not tell 
him anything. Why should I care what he thinks ? 
Already in fancy I see his face elongate, and his eyes 
dilate in holy horror at my wickedness. If there is 
one thing I love to do more than another, it is to 
shock your eminently good and proper people.” 

“ Why, Miss Lottie,” chuckled De Forrest, “ to 
hear you talk one would think you were past pray, 
ing for.” 

‘ No, not till I am married.” 

“ In that sense I am always at my devotions.’ 

“ Perhaps you had better read the fable of the 
Frogs and King Stork.” 

“ Thank you. I had never dared to hope that 
you regarded me as good enough to eat.” 


A PRACTICAL JOKE, 


25 


** No, only to peck at.” 

‘‘ But listen to Miss Addie’s proposal. If I mis- 
take not, there is no end of fun in it,” said Mr. 
Harcourt. 

Tve thought of something better than shocking 
him. These Western men are not easily shocked. 
They see all kinds out there. What I suggest would 
be a better joke and give us all a chance to enjoy the 
sport. Suppose, Lottie, you assume to be the good 
and pious one of our party, and in this character 
form his acquaintance. He will soon be talking 
religion to you, and, like enough, making love and 
wanting you to go with him as a missionary to the 
Cannibal Islands.” 

“ If you go. Oh, that I were king of them ? ” 
broke in De Forrest. 

You mean you would have Lottie for dinner, I 
suppose,” continued Miss Marchmont. “ She would 
be served up properly as a tart.” 

No,” he retorted, “as sauce piqiiante. She 
could make a long life a highly seasoned feast.” 

“You evidently are an Epicurean philosopher; 
all your thoughts seem to run on eating,” said Lot 
tie, sharply. 

“ But what say you to my suggestion ? ” asked 
Addie Marchmont. “ I think it would be one of 
the best practical jokes I ever knew. The very 
thought of such an incorrigible witch as you palm- 
ing yourself off as a demure Puritan maiden, is the 
very climax of comical absurdity.” 

Even Lottie joined heartily in the general laugh 


2 


26 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


at her expense, and the preposterous imposition she 
was asked to attempt, but said dubiously : 

“ I fear I could not act successfully the role of 
Puritan maiden, when I have always been in reality 
just the opposite. And yet it would be grand sport 
to make the attempt, and a decided novelty. But 
surely your cousin cannot be so verdant but that he 
would soon see through our mischief and detect the 
fraud.’’ 

“ Well,” replied Addie, ** Frank, as I remember 
him, is a singularly unsuspicious mortal. Even as a 
boy his head was always in the clouds. He has not 
seen much society save that of his mother and an 
old-maid sister. Moreover, he is so dreadfully pious, 
and life with him is such a solemn thing, that unless 
we are very bungling he will not even imagine such 
frivolity, as he would call it, until the truth is 
forced upon him. Then there will be a scene. You 
will shock him then, Lottie, to your heart’s content. 
He will probably tell you that he is dumbfounded, 
and that he would not believe that a young woman 
in this Christian land could trifle with such solemn 
realities — that is, himself and his feelings.” 

But I don’t think it would be quite right,” pro- 
tested Bel, feebly. 

Mr. Harcourt lifted his eyebrows. 

“ Nonsense ! Suppose it is not,” said Lottie 
impatiently. 

But, Addie,” persisted Bel, “ he will be youi 
guest.” 


A PRACTICAL JOKE. 2 / 

No he won’t. He's mother guest, and I feel 
like punishing them both.” 

“ Very well,” said Lottie, lightly ; “ if you have 
no scruples, I have none. It will be capital sport, 
and will do him good. It would be an excellent 
thing for his whole theological seminary, if they 
could have a thorough shaking up by the wicked 
world, which to him, in this matter, I shall represent. 
They would then know what they were preaching 
about. What do you say, Julian ?” 

When did I ever disagree with you ? ” he replied 
gallantly. “ But in this case I really think we owe 
Miss Addie a vote of thanks for having hit upon a 
joke that may enliven the greater part of our visit. 
This embryo parson seems a sort of a scriptural 
character — and why should he not blindly, like Sam- 
son, make sport for us all? ” 

“ I fear you do not understand your own script- 
ural allusion,” sneered Bel, “ Like Samson, he may 
also pull everything down about our ears in a most 
uncomfortable manner.” 

“ I hope you won’t spoil everything by telling 
him or mother,” said Addie, petulantly. 

“ Oh, no ! Since you are determined upon it, 1 
will look on and see the fun, if there is any. But, 
bah ! He will find you all out in a day. As for 
Lottie palming herself off as a goodish young woman 
to whom any sane man would talk religion — the very 
thought is preposterous ! ” 

“ Do'i’t be too confident. Miss Bel,” said Lottie, 
put upon her mettle. If you all will only sustain 


28 


JEST TO EARNEST. 


me and not awaken his suspicions with your by-play 
and giggling, I will deceive the ingenuous youth in a 
way that will surprise you as well as him. Good 
acting must have proper support. This is something 
new — out of the rut, and I am bound to make it a 
brilliant jest that we can laugh over all our lives. 
So remember, Julian, you will disconcert me at your 
peril." 

“ No fears of me. So long as your jest remains a 
jest, I will be the last one to spoil the sport." 

With a chime of laughter that echoed to the attic 
of the old mansion, Lottie exclaimed : 

“ The idea that I could ever become in earnest ! " 

“ But the young clergyman may become dead in 
earnest," said Bel, who seemed the embodiment of 
a troublesome but weak conscience. “ You know 
well, Mr. De Forrest, that Lottie’s blandishments 
may be fatal to his peace." 

“ That is his affair," replied the confident youth, 
with a careless shrug. 

Having arranged the details of the plot and been 
emphatically cautioned by Lottie, they aw^aited theif 
victim. 


THE VICTIM, 


n 


CHAPTER II. 

THE VICTIM. 

F rank HEMSTEAD was expected on the 
evening train from the north, so that the con- 
spirators would not have long to wait. To pass the 
brief intervening time Lottie went to the piano and 
gave them some music like herself, brilliant, dashing, 
off-hand, but devoid of sentiment and feeling. Then 
she sprang up and began playing the maddest pranks 
on languid Bel, and with Addie was soon engaged in 
a romp with De Forrest and Harcourt, that would 
have amazed the most festive Puritan that ever 
schooled or masked a frolicsome nature under the 
sombre deportment required. The young men 
took their cue from the ladies, and elegance and 
propriety were driven away in shreds before the gale 
of their wild spirits. Poor Bel ! buffeted and help- 
less, half-enjoying, half-frightened, protested, cried, 
and laughed at the tempest around her. 

“ I mean,” said Lottie, panting after a desperate 
chase among the furniture, ‘‘ to have one more spree, 
like the topers before they reform.” 

Though these velvety creatures, with their habits 
of grace and elegance could romp without roughness, 
and glide where others would tear around, they could 


30 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


not keep their revel so quiet but that hurrying steps 
v*ere heard. Bel warned them, and before Mrs. 
Marchmont could enter, Lottie was playing a waltz, 
and the others appeared as if they had been dancing. 
The lady of precedent smiled, whereas if she had 
come a moment earlier she would have been horrified. 

But the glow from the hearth, uncertain enough 
for their innocent deeds of darkness, had now to fade 
before the chandelier, and Mrs. Marchmont, some- 
what surprised at the rumpled plumage of the young 
ladies, and the fact that Mr. De Forrest’s neck-tie 
was awry, suggested that they retire and prepare 
for supper, whereat they retreated in literal disorder. 
But without the door their old frenzy seized them, 
and they nearly ran over the dilatory Bel upon the 
stairs. With sallies of nonsense, smothered laughter, 
a breezy rustle of garments, and the rush of swift 
motion, they seemed to die away in the upper halls 
as might a summer gust. To Mrs. Marchmont they 
had vanished like a suppressed whirlwind. 

The young people of my day were more dec- 
orous,” soliloquized the lady complacently. “ But 
then the De Forrests have French blood in them, 
and what else could you expect ? It’s he that sets 
them off.” 

The approaching sound of sleigh-bells hastened 
the young people’s toilets, and when they descended 
the stairs, this time like a funeral procession, a 
tall figure, with one side that had been to the wind- 
ward well sifted over with snow, was just entering 
the hall. 


THE VICTIM. 


3 ^ 


Mrs. Marchmont welcomed him with asi much 
warmth as she ever permitted herself to show. She 
was a good and kind lady at heart, only she insisted 
upon covering the natural bloom and beauty of her 
nature with the artificial enamel of mannerism and 
conventionality. During the unwrapping process 
the young people stood in the back-ground, but Lot- 
tie watched the emergence from overcoat and muffler 
of the predestined victim of her wiles with more than 
ordinary curiosity. 

The first thing that impressed her was his unusual 
height, and the next a certain awkwardness and 
angularity. When he came to be formally presented, 
his diffidence and lack of ease were quite marked. 
Bel greeted him with a distant inclination of her 
head, De Forrest also vouchsafed merely one of his 
slightest bows, while Harcourt stood so far away 
that he was scarcely introduced at all ; but Lottie 
went demurely forward and put her warm hand in 
his great cold one, and said, looking up shyly: 

“ I think we are sort of cousins, are we not ? ” 

He blushed to the roots of his hair and stam- 
mered that he hoped so. 

Indeed, this exquisite vision appearing from the 
shadows of the hall, and claiming kinship, might 
have disconcerted a polished society man ; and the 
conspirators retired back into the gloom to hide 
their merriment. 

As the stranger, in his bashful confusion, did not 
seem to know for the moment what to do with her 
hand, and was inclined to keep it, for in fact it was 


32 FJC03f JEST TO EARNEST. 

warming, or rather, electrifying him, she withdrew it^ 
exclaiming : 

“ How cold you are ! You must come with me 
to the fire at once.” 

He followed her with a rather bewildered expres- 
sion, but his large gray eyes were full of gratitude for 
her supposed kindness even if his unready tongue 
was slow in making graceful acknowledgment. 

“ Supper will be ready in a few moments, Frank,” 
said his aunt, approaching them and rather wonder- 
ing at Lottie’s friendliness. “ Perhaps you had bet- 
ter go at once to your room and prepare. You will 
find it warm,” and she glanced significantly at his 
rumpled hair and general appearance of disorder, the 
natural results of a long journey. 

He started abruptly, blushed as if conscious of 
having forgotten something, and timidly said to 
Lottie : 

“ Will you excuse me ? ” 

Yes,” she replied sweetly, “ for a little while.” 

He again blushed deeply and for a second indulged 
in a shy glance of curiosity at the “ cousin ” who 
spoke so kindly. Then, as if guilty of an impropriety, 
he seized a huge carpet-bag as if it were a lady's 
reticule. But remembering that her eyes upon him, 
he tried to cross the hall and mount the stairs with 
dignity. The great leathern bag did net conduce to 
this, and he succeeded in appearing awkward in the 
extreme, and had a vague, uncomfortable impression 
that such was the case. 

Mrs. Marchmont having disappeared into the 


THE VICTIM. 


33 


dining-room, the young people went off into silent 
convulsions of laughter, in which even Bel joined, 
though she said she knew it was wrong. 

“ He is just the one of all the world on whom to 
play such a joke,” said Lottie, pirouetting into the 
parlor. 

It was capital ! ” chimed in De Forrest. “ Lot 
tic, you would make a star actress.” 

“ He has an intelligent eye,” continued she, a 
little more thoughtfully. “ He may be able to see 
more than we think. I insist that you all be very 
careful. Aunt will suspect something, if he doesn’t, 
and may put him on his guard.” 

Mr. Hemstead soon appeared, for it was plain 
that his toilets were exceedingly simple. The ele- 
gance wanting in his manners was still more clearly 
absent from his dress. The material was good, but 
had evidently been put together by a country tailor, 
who limped a long way behind the latest mode. 
What was worse, his garments were scarcely ample 
enough for his stalwart form. Altogether he made 
in some externals, a marked contrast to the city 
exquisite, who rather enjoyed standing beside hin\ 
that this contrast might be seen. 

To Lottie he appeared excessively comical as he 
stalked in and around, trying vainly to appear at 
ease. And yet the thought occurred to her, If 
he only knew what to do with his colossal propor 
tions — knew how to manage them — he would make 
an imposing looking man.” And when De For**esi 
posed beside him just before they went out to tea, 


34 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


even this thought flashed across her, “Julian seems 
like an elegant mannikin beside a man." If De For- 
rest had only known it, the game of contrasts was 
not wholly in his favor. 

But poor Mr. Hemstead came to grief on his way 
to the supper room. Miss Marchmont tried to dis- 
guise her diminutive stature by a long trailing dress. 
Upon this he placed his by no means delicate foot, 
as she was sweeping out with Mr. Harcourt. There 
was an ominous sound of parting stitches, and an 
abrupt period in the young lady’s graceful progress. 
In his eager haste to remedy his awkwardness, he 
bumped up against Mr. Dimmerly, who was advan- 
cing to speak to him, with a force that nearly over- 
threw that dapper gentleman, and rendered his 
uncle’s greeting rather peculiar. Hemstead felt, to 
his intense annoyance, that the young people were 
at the point of exploding with merriment at his ex- 
pense, and was in a state of mingled indignation at 
himself and them. His aunt and Mr. Dimmerly, who 
soon recovered himself, were endeavoring to look 
serenely unconscious, but with partial success. All 
seemed to feel as if they were over a mine of dis- 
courteous laughter. The unfortunate object looked 
nervously around for the beautiful “ cousin," and 
noted with a sigh of relief that she had disappeared. 

“ I hope she did not see my meeting with uncle," 
he thought. “ I was always a gawk in society, and 
to-night seem possessed with the very genius of 
awkwardness. She is the only one who has shown 


THE VICTIM. 35 

me any real kindness, and I don’t want her to think 
of me only as a blundering, tongue-tied fool.” 

He would not have been reassured had he known 
that Lottie, having seen all, had darted back into 
the parlor and was leaning against the piano, a quiv- 
ering, and for the moment, a helpless subject of sup- 
pressed mirth. Mr. Dimmerly was always a rather 
comical object to her, and his flying arms and spec- 
tacles as he tried to recover himself from the rude 
shock of his nephew’s burly form, made a scene in 
which absurdity, which is said to be the chief cause 
of laughter, was preeminent. 

But the paroxysm passing, she followed them 
and took'a seat opposite her victim, with a demure 
sweetness and repose of manner that was well-nigh 
fatal to the conspirators. 

As Mr. Hemstead was regarded as a clergyman, 
though not quite through with his studies, his aunt 
looked to him for the saying of grace. It was a try- 
ing ordeal for the young fellow under the circum- 
stances. He shot a quick glance at Lottie, which 
she returned with a look of serious expectation, then 
dropped her eyes and veiled a different expression 
under the long lashes. But he was sorely embar- 
rassed, and stammered out he scarcely knew what, 
A suppressed titter from Addie Marchmont and the 
young men was the only response he heard, and it 
was not reassuring. He heartily wished himself 
back in Michigan, but was comforted by seeing Lot- 
tie looking gravely and reproachfully at the irrever- 
ent gigglers. 


36 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

“ She is a good Christian girl,” he thought^ 
** and while the others ridicule my wretched embar- 
rassment, she sympathizes.” 

Hemstead was himself, as open as the day and 
equally unsuspicious of others. He believed just 
what he saw, and saw only what was clearly appar- 
ent. Therefore Lottie, by tolerably fair acting, 
would have no difficulty in deceiving him, and she 
was proving herself equal to very skilful feigning. 
Indeed she was one who could do anything fairly 
that she heartily attempted. 

A moment after grace ” — Harcourt made a poor 
witticism, at which the majority laughed with an 
immoderateness quite disproportionate. Mrs. March- 
mont and her brother joined in the mirth, though 
evidently vexed with themselves that they did. 
Even Hemstead saw that Harcourt’s remark was but 
the transparent excuse for the inevitable laugh at 
his expense. Lottie looked around with an expres- 
sion of mingled surprise and displeasure, which 
nearly convulsed those in the secret. But her aunt 
and uncle felt themselves justly rebuked, while won- 
dering greatly at Lottie’s unwonted virtue. But 
there are times when to laugh is a dreadful necessity, 
whatever be the consequences. 

“ Mr. Hemstead,” said Lottie, gravely, beginning, 
as she supposed, with the safe topic of the weather, 
“ in journeying East have you come to a colder or 
warmer climate ? ” 

“ Decidedly into a colder one.” he answered; 
significantly. 


THE VICTIM. 


37 


“ Indeed, that rather surprises me ! ” 

“ Well, I believe that the thermometer has 
marked lower with us, but it has been said, and 
justly I think, that we do not feel the cold at the 
West as at the East." 

“No matter," she said, sweetly. “ At the East, 
as in the West, the cold is followed by thaws and 
spring." 

He looked up quickly and gratefully, but only 
remarked, “ It’s a change we all welcome." 

“Not I, for one," said Mr. Harcourt. “ Give me 
a clear, steady cold. Thaws and spring are synony- 
mous with the sloppy season or sentimental stage." 

“ I, too, think steady cold is better in the season 
of it," remarked Mr. Dimmerly, sententiously. 

“ But how about it out of season, uncle?" asked 
Lottie. 

“ Your hint, perhaps, is seasonable, Lottie," 
quietly remarked her aunt, though with somewhat 
heightened color. “ I trust we shall keep the steady 
cold out of doors, and that all our guests will find 
only summer warmth within." 

“ Really, auntie, you put me in quite a melting 
mood." 

“No need of that, Lottie, for you are the month 
of June all the year round," said her aunt. 

“ The month of April, rather," suggested Bel. 

“ I should say July or August," added Mr. Diin- 
merly, laughing. 

“Would you not say November?" asked Lottie 
of Mr. Hemstead. 


38 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


*‘Yes, I think so,” he replied, with a blush, “for 
Thanksgiving comes in that month.” 

There was a general laugh, and Mr. Dimmerly 
chuckled, “Very good, you are getting even, Frank.” 

“ I hardly understand your compliment, if it is 
one,’ said Lottie, demurely. “ Is it because you are 
so fond of sermons or dinners that Thanksgiving 
glorifies the dreary month of November ? ” 

“ Neither a sermon nor a dinner is always a just 
cause for Thanksgiving,” he replied, with a pleasant 
light in his gray eyes. 

“ Then where is the force of your allusion ? ” she 
said, with a face innocently blank. 

“Well,” replied he, hesitatingly, and blushing 
deeply, “ perhaps my thought was that you might be 
an occasion for Thanksgiving if both sermon and 
dinner were wanting.’’ 

Again there was a general laugh, but his aunt 
said, “ Frank, Frank, have you learned to flatter?” 

Lottie shot a quick look of pleased surprise at 
him, and was much amused at his evident confusion 
and flaming cheeks. To be sure his words were 
part of the old complimentary tune that she knew 
by heart, but his offering was like a flower that had 
upon it the morning dew. She recognized, his grate- 
ful effort to repay her for supposed kindness, and 
saw that, though ill at ease in society, he was not 
a fool. 

* Would it not be better to wait till in possession 
before keeping a Thanksgiving ? ” said De Forrest, 
satirically. 


THE VICTIM, 


39 


“ Not necessarily/' retorted Hemstead quickly, 
for the remark was like the light touch of a spur. 
“ I was grateful for the opportunity of seeing a fine 
picture at Cleveland, on my way here, that 1 never 
expect to own.” 

Lottie smiled. The victim was not helpless. 
But she turned, and with a spice of coquetry said: 

“ Still I think you are right, Mr. De Forrest.” 

Then she noted that Mr. Hemstead’s eyes were 
dancing with mirth at her hint to one who was evi- 
dently anxious to keep “ Thanksgiving ” over her 
any month in the year. 

“ I’m sure I am,” replied De Forrest. ** I could 
never be satisfied to admire at a distance. I could 
not join in a prayer I once heard, ‘ Lord, we thank 
thee for this and all other worlds.’ ” 

“ Could you ?” asked Lottie of Hemstead. 

‘‘ Why not?” 

That is no answer.” 

Hemstead was growing more at ease, and when 
he only had to use his brains was not half so much 
at a loss as when he must also manage his hands and 
feet, and he replied laughingly : 

“Well, not to put too fine a point upon it, this 
world is quite useful to me at present. I should be 
sorry tc have it vanish and find myself whirling in 
space, if I am a rather large body. But as I am 
soon to get through with this world, though never 
through with life, I may have a chance to enjoy a 
good many other worlds — perhaps all of them— 


40 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


before eternity is over, and so be grateful thaJ ♦’hey 
exist and are in waiting.” 

‘‘Good heavens!” exclaimed Lottie. “ What a 
traveller you propose to be. I should be satisfied 
with a trip to Europe.” 

“ To Paris, you mean,” said Bel. 

“ Yes,” replied Mr. Hemstead, “ until the trip was 
over.” 

“Then I trust she will be content with New 
York,” insinuated De Forrest ; “ for Mr. Hemstead 
speaks as if the stars were created for his especial 
benefit.” 

“ You are enjoying some honey, Mr. De Forrest ? ” 
said Hemstead, quietly. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Did the flowers grow and the bees gather for 
your especial benefit ? ” 

“ I admit Tm answered.” 

“ But,” said sceptical Mr. Harcourt, “ when 
you’ve got through with this world how do you 
know but that you will drop off into space ? ” 

“ Come,” said Addie, rising from the table, “ I 
protest against a sermon before Sunday.” 

They now returned to the parlor, Hemstead 
making the transition in safety, but with no little 
trepidation. 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 


41 


CHAPTER III. * 

PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 

O N tK .. way to the parlor Lottie hovered near 
Mr. Hemstead. Unlike Micawber, she was 
not one to wait, but purposed that something should 
“ turn up.' The two other young ladies, and Har- 
court and Oe Forrest, sat down to a game of whist. 
In pursuaiivc of instructions from Lottie, De Forrest 
was not to over-attentive, though it was evident 
that he would give more thought to her than his 
game. Her domure mischief amused him vastly, 
and, knowing what she was, the novelty of her Puri- 
tan style had a double fascination. Making per- 
sonal enjoyment the object of his life, he felicitated 
himself on soon possessing the beautiful and piquant 
creature, who, when she came to devote herself to 
him, would spice his days with endless variety. 
The thought that this high-spirited, positive, strong 
minded American girl might crave better and mcTe 
important work than that of an Eastern houri or a 
Queen Scheherezade, never occurred to him. He 
blundered, with many other men, in supposing that, 
If once married, the wayward belle would become 
subservient to his tastes and moods as a matter of 
course. In his matrimonial creed all his difficulty 


42 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

consisted in getting the noose finally around the fair 
one’s neck ; but this accomplished, she became a 
ministering captive. Many a one has had a rude 
awakening from this dream. 

Although from Addie Marchmont’s description 
he believed that he had little cause to fear a rival in 
Hemstead, still he awaited his coming with a trace 
of anxiety. But when the seemingly overgrown, 
awkward student stepped upon the scene, all his 
fears vanished. The fastidious Lottie, whose eye had 
grown so nice and critical that she could refuse the 
suit of many who from their wealth and position 
thought it impossible to sue in vain, could never 
look upon this Western giant in a way other than 
she proposed — the ridiculous subject of a practical 
joke. True, he had proved himself no fool in their 
table talk, but mere intellectuality and moral excel- 
lence counted for little in De Forrest’s estimation 
when not combined with wealth and external ele- 
gance. The thought that the “ giant ” might have a 
heart, and that Lottie’s clever seeming might win it, 
and the consequent mortification and suffering, did 
not occasion a moment’s care. Unconsciously De 
Forrest belonged to that lordly class which has fur- 
nished our Neros, Napoleons, and tyrants of less 
degree, even down to Pat who beats his wife, that, 
from their throne of selfishness, view the pain and 
troubles of others with perfect unconcern. There- 
fore believing that his personal interests were not 
endangered by so unpromising a man as Hemstead, 
even Lottie did not look forward to the carrying out 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 


43 


of the practical joke with more zest than he. If the 
unsuspicious victim could only be inveigled into 
something like love, its awkward display might 
become comical in the extreme. Therefore he gave 
but careless heed to his game, and keen glances to 
Lottie’s side-play. But as the other conspirators 
were acting in much the same manner, he was able 
to hold his own. 

Hemstead looked ^grave, as cards were brought 
out, but without remark he sat down with his aunt 
at a table on the opposite side of the hearth. Lot- 
tie perched on a chair a little back of them, so that 
while she saw their side faces they must turn some- 
what to see her. When they did so she was quietly 
stitching at her fancy work, but the rest of the time 
was telegraphing with her brilliant eyes all sorts of 
funny messages to the party opposite, so that they 
were in a state of perpetual giggle, not in keeping 
with whist. 

Mr. Dimmerly soon bustled in and, looking wist- 
fully at the game in progress, was about to propose 
that they form one likewise at their table, for an 
evening without cards was to him a mild form of 
purgatory. But Lottie anticipated him. Giving a 
signal to the others and drawing down her face to 
portentous length, she said to Hemstead : 

I fear you do not approve of cards.” 

“ You are correct. Miss Marsden,” he replied, 
stiffly. 

As he turned away, she glanced at the card play- 
ers with a look of horror, as if they were committing 


44 


FKOM JEST TO EARNEST 


sacrilege, and Harcourt had to improvise anothei 
poor joke to account for their increasing merriment. 

But Mr. Dimmerly looked at his nephew in dis- 
may, and some irritation. “ What under heaven can 
I now do, this long evening,” he thought, “ but gape 
and talk theology ? ” 

But Lottie, in the purpose to draw out and quiz 
her victim, continued : 

“Really, Mr. Hemstead, you surprise me. Cards 
are the staple amusement of a quiet evening in New 
York. I fear I have been doing wrong all my life 
without knowing it.” 

“If you did not know you were wrong, you were 
not very guilty/’ he replied, smiling. 

“Yes, but now I do know, or at least from one 
who will be an authority on such matters — pardon 
me — who is one now, I am assured that this old 
custom is wrong. In questions of right and wrong, 
I suppose a minister should guide.” 

“ No, Miss Marsden, that is not Protestantism. 
Your conscience, instructed by the Bible, should 
guide.” 

“ But I see no more harm in whist than a sleigh 
ride.” 

“ Perhaps your conscience needs instruction.” 

“ Oh, certainly, that is it ! Please instruct it.” 

He turned quickly, but saw a face serious enough 
for an anxious seat in an old-time revival. 

“ Yes,” said Mr. Dimmerly, testily. “ My con- 
science needs instruction also. What harm is there 
in a quiet game of whist ? ” 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED, 


4b 


“ Well, I do not know that there is anything 
wrong in a ‘ quiet game of cards ,’ ' per commenced 
Hemstead, didactically. 

‘ Per’ who? ” asked Lottie, innocently. 

Just then the party at the other table seemed to 
explode, but they made the cause to appear as if 
coming from themselves. 

“ Yes, yes, nephew, speak English. You may 
find some reasons in Latin, but none in English, the 
only language of sound sense.” 

“ Well,” resumed Hemstead, somewhat confused, 
“ I do not know that a quiet game such as you would 
play here would be wrong in itself. But the associa- 
tions of th^ game are bad, and your example might 
be injurious.” 

The associations bad ! ” said Lottie, lifting her^ 
eyebrows. “ Cards are associated in my mind, with 
father, mother, and quiet home evenings.” 

I have chiefly seen them played by rough char- 
acters, and in questionable places,” he replied quickly 

“ I’m sorry you visit such places,” she replied in 
a tone of rebuke. 

Even Mr. Dimmerly and his sister laughed at 
this remark, as coming from Lottie, while the others 
were almost convulsed. Bel managed to gasp out, as 
a blind : 

Mr. Harcourt, if you don’t behave yourself and 
play fair. I’ll throw down my hand.” 

But straightforward Hemstead increased difficul- 
ties by saying, a little stiffly : 

“ I hope. Miss Marsden, that you do not suppose 


46 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


that one of my calling would frequent places of 
improper resort.” 

“ No, indeed,” she replied quickly, and there- 
fore I was the more surprised when you spoke of 
witnessing something in ‘ questionable places.’ ” 

He turned to her with a look in which perplexity 
and annoyance were mingled, and said hastily : 

It is different with a man from a lady. A man 
is more out in the world, and no matter how care- 
ful, cannot help catching glimpses of the evil sub- 
stratum of society. One cannot help passing through 
a smoking-car occasionally, or — ” 

“ Good heavens ! ” exclaimed Lottie, as if star- 
tled. “ Is a smoking-car a ‘ questionable place ? ’ 
Mr. De Forrest,’’ she continued sharply, ‘‘did 
you not spend half an hour in the smoking-cai 
coming up ? ” 

“ Yes,” he replied faintly. 

“You surprise me, sir,” she said severely. “ Mr 
Hemstead declares it is a ‘questionable place.’ I 
hope hereafter you will have more regard for youf 
reputation.” 

“ Please do not mistake me,” said Hemstead with 
increasing annoyance ; “ I did not mean to assert 
any moral qualities of smoking-cars, though with 
their filth and fumes, there would be no question in 
your mind about them whatever, Miss Marsden. 
What I meant to say, was, that in such places as 
smoking-cars, hotel lobbies, and through the open 
doors of saloons, are caught glimpses of a life which 
we all would unite in condemning and loathing; and 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 


47 


what I have seen has always led me to connect cards 
with just that kind of life. Moreover, gambling — 
that fearful and destructive vice — is almost insepar- 
able from cards.'' 

I low experiences differ,” said Lottie, reflect 
ively. “ I have had but few glimpses of the life you 
describe so graphically. With the bits of paste- 
board that you have seen chiefly in course, grimy 
hands, I associate our cosy sitting-room at home, 
with its glowing grate and ‘ moon-light lamp,' as we 
call it, for father's eyes are weak. Even now,” she 
continued, assuming the look of a rapt and beautiful 
sibyl, that was entrancing to Hemstead as well as 
De Forrest — “ even now I see papa and mamma and 
old-fashioned Auntie Jane, and poor invalid Jennie, 
all gathered at home in our sacred little snuggery 
where father permits no visitors to come.” 

The look she had assumed became genuine, and 
her eyes suddenly moistened as the scene called up 
became real and present to her. With all her faults 
she had a warm heart, and loved her kindred sin- 
cerely. 

But this touch of truth and feeling served her 
mischievous purpose better than she thought, for it 
convinced the honest-minded Hemstead that she was 
just what she seemed, and his sympathy went out to 
her at once as a well-meaning, true-hearted girl. 

He was a little taken aback, however, when Lot- 
tie, ashamed of her feeling, said brusquely : 

“ As to gambling with cards, we no more thought 
of it than sending to a corner grocery for a bottle 


48 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


of whisky, and taking from it a drink all around 
between the games/’ 

Oh, Lottie,” laughed her aunt, “ what an 
absurd picture you suggest. The idea of your 
stately mother taking a drink from a bottle of 
whisky ! ” 

“ It is no more strange to me,” persisted Lottie^ 
gravely, “ than Mr. Hemstead’s associations. Of 
course I know that bad and vulgar people play 
cards, but they also drive horses and walk the streets, 
and do other things which it is perfectly proper for 
us to do.” 

“ I admit, Miss Marsden, that education and cus- 
tom make a great difference. I have always been 
taught to look upon cards with great abhorrence. 
What may be right for you, would be wrong for me.” 

“ No,” said positive Lottie, “ that will not satisfy 
me. A thing is either right or wrong. If you can 
prove to me that a quiet game of cards is wrong, I 
won’t play any more — at least I ought not,” she 
added hastily. “ Because some vulgar and fast peo- 
ple gamble with them is nothing. You will take a 
sleigh-ride with us to-morrow, and yet loud jockeys 
bet and gamble over horses half the year.” 

Hemstead sprang up. His ungainliness disap- 
peared, as was ever the case when he forgot himself 
in excitement. 

“ Miss Marsden,” he said, “ what you say sounds 
plausible, but years ago I saw the mangled corpse of 
9L young suicide. He was an adept at cards, and for 
aught I know had learned the game as your brother 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 


49 


might, at home. But away among strangers at the 
West, that knowledge proved fatal. He was invei- 
gled into playing by some gamblers, staked all his own 
money, then that committed to his trust. Having 
lost everything but life, he threw that also down the 
abyss. He might have been living to-day if he had 
known as little about cards as I do.’' 

His manner was so earnest, the picture called up 
so sad and tragic, that even Lottie’s red cheek paled 
a little, and the gigglers became quiet. She only 
said : 

“ He was very weak and foolish. I can’t under- 
stand such people.’ 

“ But the world is largely made up of the weak 
and foolish, who need safe-guards rather than temp- 
tations. And history would seem to prave that even 
the wisest and best are at times ‘weak and foolish.’ 
I think the knowledge of card-playing can result in 
no harm to you, shielded as you will be, but it might 
to your brother. Miss Marsden,” asked he abruptly, 
“ do you know how many professional gamblers there 
are in the world ? ” 

“No.” 

“ 1 do not remember the estimated number accu 
ratoly, but it is very large. They often revel in 
wealth, but they do not make it out of each other. 
It is from the unwary, the ‘ weak and foolish ’ who 
think they can win money by playing a fair game. 
They are permitted to win just enough to turn their 
heads, and then are robbed. Remorse, despair, and 
suicide too often follow. Cards are the usual means 


3 


50 


J^/aOAf JEST TO EARNEST. 


employed in these great wrongs. I should be sorry 
to see a young brother of mine, who was soon to 
face the temptations of the world, go away with a 
knowledge that has been the ruin of so many.” 

This was bringing the question home to Lottie 
in a way that she did not expect. Her heedless, 
wilful, impulsive brother, the dear torment of her 
life, was just the one an artful knave could mislead. 
For a moment or .two she sat silent and thoughtful. 
All awaited her answer save Mr. Dimmerly, who, 
without his whist, had dropped off into a doze, as 
was his wont. Then her decided character asserted 
itself, and she spoke sincerely for the moment. 

“ I do not believe in the safety of ignorance. If 
a young man is weak and bad enough to gamble, he 
will do it with something else, if not cards. From 
what I hear, men bet and gamble with all uncer- 
tainties. The most innocent things are carried to 
vulgar and wicked excess. You can’t shield one 
from without if lacking the will and power to say 
No ! I think it will be safer and wiser in the end, 
if a thing is right per se, as you say, to do it, and 
if wrong not to do it. To me, a game of cards 
is no more than a game of checkers, or a stroll in a 
garden.” 

In his eagerness to reply, Hemstead took a step 
forward and trod upon, not a lady’s dress this time, 
but the tail of Mrs. Marchmont’s pet dog. As may 
be imagined, his tread was not fairy-like, and there 
was a yelp that awoke the echoes. Mr. Dimmerly 
started out of his sleep, with a snort like the blast 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 5 1 

of a rams horn before Jericho, and pushing his gold 
spectacles to the top of his bald head, stared in 
bewilderment at the forms convulsed with merriment 
around him. 

Even Hemstead joined in the laugh, though 
inwardly inclined to anathematize his big feet. Lot- 
tie retreated from further discussion by saying : 

“ I have heard that theologians were inclined to 
be do^msitic in controversy, and I fear that you are 
no exception, Mr. Hemstead. So, since I have had 
the last word, with your permission, I retire ‘ of the 
same opinion still.’ ” 

“I submit,” he rejoined, good-naturedly. “In 
any case my answer would have been curtailed'" 

“Ha, ha!” chimed out Lottie’s laugh. “That 
is better than your logic.” 

“Frank! that you should call this dear little 
creature a cur ! ” said Mrs. Marchmont, comforting 
her still whining pet. 

“ What discourtesey ! ” said Lottie. 

“ What is the matter with you all ? ” asked Mr. 
Dimmerly, rising. “ From talking Latin you have 
got on something that I understand as well as Choc- 
taw. Lottie, I hope you are not argued out of one 
of our best old English customs. I have inherited 
whist from a dozen generations. So, nephew, with 
your leave or your frown, I must have my game.” 

“ I cannot say, uncle, that Mr. Hemstead has 
argued very much, but two very painful tales have 
been presented in an im/>ressive manner. You sec 
how moved auntie and Fido are still over one of 


52 


F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST, 


them. But come, Mr. Hemstead, you have dis- 
charged your duty. If they play whist all night and 
commit suicide in the morning, your skirts are clear. 
Shake off the dust of your feet at them, and take a 
promenade in the hall with me. Cousin Julian” 
(with emphasis on the word cousin), “ your con- 
science is as tough and elastic as Mr. Hemstead’s is 
tender. You haunt smoking-cars and other ques- 
tionable places ; so, without serious moral harm, you 
can gratify uncle.” 

Mrs. Marchmont, who had listened with polite 
weariness to the latter part of the discussion, now 
took part in the game as quietly as she would pour 
tea at the head of the table. The aunt and nephew 
had lived in such different atmospheres that they 
could scarcely understand each other, and both har- 
bored thoughts that were hardly charitable, as is 
usually the case in regard to those actions which 
have no moral qualities in themselves, and after all 
must be decided by each one’s conscience. To Mrs. 
Marchmont, with her antecedents, a game of whist 
was one of the most innocent acts of her life. 

But Hemstead was too well pleased with Lottie’s 
arrangement to grieve deeply over what, to his con- 
science, was wrong, and soon forgot uncle, aunt, and 
cousin, and even the unlucky lap-dog, whose dismal 
howl had so discomfited him a moment before. 
Just such a luminary as Lottie Marsden had never 
appeared above his horizon, and her orbit seemed so 
eccentric that as yet he could not calculate it ; but 
this element of uncertainty made observation all the 


PUZZLED AND INTERESTED. 


53 


more interesting. The wide old hall, without the 
embarrassment of observant eyes, was just the place 
to learn something more definite of one who thus 
far had dazzled and puzzled, while she strongly 
gained his interest. True, Addie and Mr. Harcourt 
were walking before them, but they seemed so 
absorbed in each other as not to notice them. He 
felt a curious thrill when a little hand lighted, like a 
snow-flake, upon his arm, but soon increased its 
pressure with a sort of cousinly confidence. He 
looked inquiringly into the face turned up to him as 
they passed under the lamp, and thought, “ In its 
guileless beauty it reminds me of the clear mountain 
lakes that I have seen in this region.” 

His figure was true, but not as he understood it ; 
for Lottie’s face, like the lake, would then reflect 
anything that happened upon the margin of her 
thoughts, while her heart remained hidden. He 
thought he saw herself, but in truth only false and 
vanishing images. Still, like the mirroring water, 
her .skilful feigning could make the images seem very 
real. Hemstead, with his boundless faith in woman 
believed all he saw, and hoped still more. 


54 


FJ^OM JEST TO EARNEST 


CHAPTER IV. 


A LITTLE PAGAN. 



HE joke had now taken a phase that De For- 


- 1 - rest did not relish. While Lottie’s by-play 
was present, and she was telegraphing him with her 
brilliant eyes, it was excellent. But to sit with 
his back to the door leading into the hall, vis-h~vis 
to Mr. Dimmerly’s puckered face, and give close 
attention to the game, was a trying ordeal to one 
who only consulted his own pleasure. And yet he 
feared he would offend Lottie, did he not remain at 
his post. She was a despotic little sovereign, and he 
felt that he must use all address, until she was safely 
brought to the matrimonial altar. He comforted him- 
self, however, with the thought that she was gener- 
ous, and when he acted the role of martyr she usually 
rewarded him with a greater show of kindness, and 
so got through an hour with indifferent grace. 

But this purgatorial hour to him, was keenly 
enjoyed by Lottie and Hemstead, though by each 
for different reasons. 

“ I fear you think me a giddy wayward girl,’ 
said Lottie gently. 

“ In frankness, I hardly know what to think,’ 
replied Hemstead. 


A LITTLE FAGAN-. 


55 


“ Frank is your name, is it not ? " 

“ Yes.” 

** It seems appropriate. I hope you won’t judge 
me too harshly.” 

“The danger is the other way, I fear,” he said 
laughing. 

“ Well, one of your profession ought to be char- 
itable. But I might naturally expect to be disap- 
proved of, by one so good and wise as you are.” 

“ Why do you think me ‘ good and wise ’ ? ” 

“ Because you are a minister, if for no other 
reason.” 

“ I am also a man.” 

“Yes,” she said innocently. “You are quite 
grown up.” 

He looked at her quickly ; her demure face puz- 
zled him, and he said : 

“ I fear you think I am overgrown.” 

“ And I fear you don’t care what I think. Men 
of your profession are superior to the world.” 

“ Really, I shall think you are sarcastic, if you 
talk that way any more.” But she looked so serious 
that he half believed she was in earnest. 

“ Are ministers like other men? ” she asked, with 
a spice of genuine curiosity in her question. The 
venerable pastor of the church which she attended in 
New York had not seemed to belong to the same 
race as herself. His hair was so white, his face so 
bloodless, his life so saintly, and his sermons so 
utterly beyond her, that he appeared as dim and 
unearthly as one of the Christian Fathers. A young 


56 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


theologian on the way to that same ghostly state 
was an object of piquant interest. She had never 
had a flirtation with a man of this character, there- 
fore there was all the zest of novelty. Had she been 
less bold and fearless, she would have shrunk from it, 
however, with something of the superstitious dread 
that many have of jesting in a church, or a grave- 
yard. But there was a trace of hardihood in her 
present course that just took her fancy. From lack 
of familiarity with the class, she had a vague impres- 
sion that ministers differed widely from other men, 
and to bring one down out of the clouds as a flutter- 
ing captive at her feet, would be a triumph indeed. 
A little awe mingled with her curiosity as she sought 
to penetrate the scholastic and saintly atmosphere 
in which she supposed even an embyro clergyman 
dwelt. She hardly knew what to say when, in reply 
to her question, “ Are ministers like other men ? ” 
he asked : 

“Why not?” 

“ That is hardly a fair way to answer.” 

“You do not find me a mysterious being.” 

“ I find you very different from other young men 
of my acquaintance. What to me is a matter of 
course, is dreadful to you. Then you ministers have 
such strange theological ways of dividing the world 
up into saints and sinners, and you coolly predict 
such awful things for the sinners (though I confess 
the sinners take it quite as coolly). The whole thing 
seems professional rather than true.” 

The tone of deep sadness in which the young 


A LITTLE PAGAN-. 57 

man next spoke, caused her to look at him with a 
little surprise. 

“ I do not wonder that this mutual coolness per- 
plexes you. If we believe the Bible, it is the 
strangest mystery in existence.” 

“ You may well put that in. Do the generalit> 
of people believe the Bible ? But as I was saying, 
from the very nature of your calling you come to 
live far away from us. Our old minister knows more 
about dead people than the living. He knows all 
about the Jews and Greeks who lived eighteen centu- 
ries ago, but next to nothing of the young of his own 
church. My motives and temptations would bv^ 
worse than Sanscrit to him — harder to understand 
than the unsolved problems of mathematics. What 
does such a man know about the life of a young lady 
in society ? That which influences me would seem 
less than nothing to him.” 

“ I think you misjudge your pastor. If you 
became well acquainted with him, you might find a 
heart overflowing with sympathy.” 

I can no more get acquainted with him than if he 
dwelt' on Mount Olympus. If I were only a doctrine, 
he might study me up and know something about 
me. But there is so much flesh and blood about me 
that I fear I shall always be distasteful to ministers.” 

‘‘ I assure you. Miss Marsden, I find you more 
interesting than some doctrines.” 

“ But you are young. You are on a vacation, and 
can for a time descend to trifles, but you will grow 
like the rest. As it is von speak very guardedly, and 


53 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

intimate that I would be as nothing compared with 
other doctrines.” 

“ What is a doctrine, Miss Marsden ? ” 

“ Oh, bless me, I don’t know exactly ; a sort of 
abstract summing up of either our qualities or God’s 
qualities. The only doctrine I even half understand 
is that of Hotal depravity,’ and I sometimes fear it’s 
true.” 

“ I think you are a great deal more interesting 
than the ‘ doctrine of total depravity,’ ” said Hem- 
stead, laughing. 

“ Perhaps you will come to think I am synony- 
mous with it.” 

“ No fear. I have seen too much of you for that 
already.” 

“ What redeeming features have you seen ? ” 

He looked at her earnestly for a moment, and 
she sustained his gaze with an expression of such 
innocent sweetness that he said, a little impul- 
sively : 

“All your features redeem you from that 
charge.” 

“ Oh, fie ! ” she exclaimed, “ a pun and flattery in 
one breath 1 ” 

“ I do not mean to flatter. Although in some 
respects you puzzle me, I am very clear and positive 
as to my feeling of gratitude. While my aunt feels 
kindly toward me, she is formal. It seemed to me 
when I came out of the cold of the wintry night, I 
found within a more chilling coldness. But when 
you gave me your warm hand and claimed something 


A LITTLE PAGAN, 


59 


like kindred, I was grateful for that which does not 
always accompany kindred — genuine kindness. This 
feeling was greatly increased when instead of making 
my diffidence and awkwardness a theme of ridicule, 
you evinced a delicate sympathy, and with graceful 
tact suggested a better courtesy to others. Do you 
think then, that, after this glimpse down such a beau- 
tiful vista in your nature, I can associate you 
v\dth ‘total depravity’? It was plain to you, Miss 
Marsden, that I had seen little of society, but you 
acted as if that were my misfortune, not fault. I 
think the impulse that leads one to try to shield or 
protect another who for the time may be weak or 
defenceless, is always noble.” 

If Lottie had shown a little before that she had 
a heart, she now became painfully aware that she 
had a conscience, and it gave her some severe twinges 
during this speech. For a moment she wished she 
deserved his commendation. But she was not one to 
do things by halves, and so, recklessly throwing 
aside her qualms, said laughingly : 

“ I don’t think a gentleman of your inches at all 
an object of pity. You are big enough to take care 
of yourself.” 

“ And I mean to as far as I can. But we all need 
help at times. You know a mouse once served a 
Hon.” 

“Thank you. Now you have counterbalanced 
all your fine speeches and compliments. ‘ A mouse 
serving a lion ! ’ Well, roar gently if you please.” 

“ I’m afraid I appear to you like another animal 


6o 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

that once donned a lion’s skin, but whose ears, alas 
protruded.” 

“ That is rather a skilful retreat ; but I imagine 
that you think yourself a veritable lion.” 

If you insist on my being a lion, I must refer 
you to ancient mythology, where one of these over- 
rated beasts is held a crouching captive by Diana.” 

Well, that is quite a transition. First com- 
pared to a mouse, and then to the moon. I fear 
that if you did not visit ‘ questionable places ’ you 
have permitted your mind to dwell on the ‘ question- 
able ’ myths of the past.” 

Oh, that was in the regular order of things,” he 
replied. “ Before coming to the study of theology, 
we are put through mythology ; that is, under the 
guidance of reverend professors we make the acquaint- 
ance of a set of imaginary beings who had they verit 
ably lived, and in our day, would have soon found 
their way to the penitentiary.” 

“At the door of which the ‘lion’ and ‘Diana’ 
would part company, and so I would lose my gentle 
‘ captive ’ and become as disconsolate as auntie 
would have been had you trodden on the reverse 
extremity of her pet.” 

“ Oh, pardon me, but Diana was an exception to 
the rest.” 

“ Better or worse ? ” 

“ Better, of course. She was a trifle cruel though 
was she not ? ” 

“You have been proving me very tender-hearted.’ 

“ So every woman should be.” 


A LITTLE PA GAM. 


6l 


“ 1 aoubt whether you know much about us.*' 

“ I cannot imagine a being — not even an angel, 
more pure, unselfish, and true than my mother ; and 
she is a woman.’* 

“Miss Lottie,” here broke in De Forest ‘^I've 
played whist to the utmost limit of my conscience. 
You will not keep me on the rack any longer.” 

“ Oh, no. Cousin Julian,” she replied, sotto voce, 
“ only on the sofa with our dear cousin Bell. See, 
she sits there alone. Good-by,” and she swept by, 
with a malicious twinkle in her eyes at his blank 
expression. 

But Belle saw and understood the scene. With 
a cynical smile she went to the piano, and commenced 
a brilliant waltz. Under its spell Addie and Mr. 
Harcourt came whirling up the hall, and Lottie, who 
had been under restraint so long, could not resist the 
temptation of letting De Forrest carry her off also. 

“ It’s only with my cousin, you know,” she whis- 
pered apologetically to Hemstead. 

He stood in the door-way for a few moments and 
watched her graceful figure with a strange and grow- 
ing interest. Whether saint or sinner, this being so 
emphatically of flesh and blood was exceedingly fas- 
cinating. The transition from the cloister-like 
seclusion of his seminary life to this suburb of the gay 
world was almost bewildering ; and Lottie Marsden 
was one to stir the thin blood and withered heart 
of the coldest anchorite. The faint perfume which 
she seemed to exhale like a red rose-bush in June, 
was a pleasing exchange for the rather musty and 


62 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

scholastic atmosphere in which he so long had dwelt 
As she glanced by as lightly as a bird on the wing 
she occasionally beamed upon him with one of hei 
dangerous smiles. She then little thought or cared 
that his honest and unoccupied heart was as ready 
to thaw and . blossom into love as a violet bank facing 
the south in spring. He soon had a vague conscious- 
ness that he was not doing just the prudent thing, 
and therefore rejoined his aunt and uncle. Soon 
after, he pleaded the weariness of his journey and 
retired. As he was about to mount the stairs Lottie 
whirled by and whispered : 

“ Don’t think me past praying for.” 

The slang she used in jest came to him, with his 
tendencies and convictions, like an unconscious appeal 
and a divine suggestion. He was utterly unconven- 
tional, and while readily unbending into mirthful- 
ness, life to him was an exceedingly serious thing. 
As the eye of artist and poet catches glimpses of 
beauty where to others are only hard lines and plain 
surfaces, so strong religious temperaments are quick 
to see providences, intimations, and leadings. 

Hemstead went to his room with steps that deep 
thought rendered slower and slower. He forgot his 
weariness, and sat down before the fire to think of 
one known but a few brief hours. If there are 
those who can coolly predict “ awful things ” of the 
faithless and godless, Hemstead was not one of them. 
The young girl who thought him a good subject for 
jest and ridicule, he regarded with profound pity. 
To his mind, accustomed to Bible figures, it was as 


A LITTLE PAGAN. 


63 


if a lamb had strayed from the fold, and was sport- 
ing while the sunlight lasted in a wilderness where it 
would shrink cower and die in terror amid the hor- 
rors of coming night. Her utter unconsciousness of 
danger had to him the elements of deepest pathos. 

While perplexed by contradictions in her manner 
and words, he concluded that she was what she 
seemed, a girl of unusual force of mind, frank and 
kindly, and full of noble impulses, but whose religious 
nature was but slightly developed. He at that 
time would have been shocked and indignant if he 
had known the truth. Her natural tendencies had 
been good. Her positive nature would never waver 
weakly along the uncertain boundary of good and 
evil, as was the case with Belle Barton. She was one 
who would be decided and progressive in one direc- 
tion or the other, but now was clearly on the sinister 
side of truth and moral loveliness. Surrounding 
influences had been adverse. She had yielded to 
them, and they had carried her farther astray than 
one of a cautious and less forceful temperament. 
While therefore full of good impulses, she was also 
passionate and selfish. Much homage had made her 
imperious, exacting, and had developed no small de- 
gree of vanity. She exulted in the power and preemi- 
nence that beauty gave, and often exerted the former 
cruelly, though it is due to her to state she did not 
realize the pain she caused. While her own heart 
slept, she could not understand the aching disquiet 
of others that she toyed with. That it was good 
sport, high-spiced excitement, and occupation for her 


64 


FROM 7EST TO EARNEST. 


restless active mind was all she considered. As she 
would never be neutral in her moral character, so she 
was one who would either do much harm or good 
Familiarity with the insincerities of fashionable life 
had blurred her sense of truthfulness in little things, 
and in matters of policy she could hide her meaning 
or express another as well as her veteran mother. 

And yet there were great possibilities of good in 
her character. She had a substratum of sound com- 
mon sense. A wholesome averseness for meanness, 
cowardice, and temporizing. Best of all, she was 
not shallow and weak. She could appreciate noble 
action, and her mind kindle at great thoughts if pre- 
sented clearly and strongly. 

She could scarcely be blamed severely for being 
what she was, for she had only responded to the in- 
fluences that had ever surrounded her, and been 
moulded by them. Her character was rapidly form- 
ing, but not as yet fixed. Therefore her best chance 
of escaping a moral deformity as marked as her 
external beauty was the coming under an entirely 
different class of influences. 

However earthly parents may wrong their chil- 
dren by neglect or by permitting in themselves char- 
acters that react ruinously upon those sacredly 
intrusted to their training, the Divine Father seems 
to give all a chance sometime in life for the achieve- 
ment of the grandest of all victories, the conquest of 
self. Whatever abstract theories dreamers may 
evolve secluded from the world, those who observe 
closely — who know humanity from infancy to age — are 


A LITTLE PAGAN, 


65 


compelled to admit, however reluctantly, that the 
inner self of every heart is tainted and poisoned by 
evil. The innocence of childhood is too much like 
the harmlessness of the lion’s whelps. However 
loftily and plausibly some may assert the innate good- 
ness and self-rectifying power of humanity, as Tom 
Paine wrote against the Bible without reading it, not 
having been able at the time to procure one in in- 
fidel Paris, those who take the scientific course of 
getting the facts first, shake their heads despond- 
ingly. It is true that parent^ discover diversities in 
their children. Some are s veeter-tempered than 
others, and seemed pointed horizontally, if not heav- 
enward, in their natures. Many bid fair to stand 
high, measured by earthly standards. But the ap- 
proving world can know nothing ^ the evil thoughts 
that haunt the heart. 

What mother has not been almost appalled as she 
has seen the face of her still infant child inflamed 
with rage, and the passionate d^ sire for revenge. 
The chubby hand is not always ra. >ed to caress, but 
too often too strike As mind ^nd heart develop, 
darker and meaner t aits unfolc with every natural 
grace. There is a canker-worm in the bud, and 
unless it is taken out, there never can be a perfect 
flower. 

But Mr. and Mrs. Marsden thought of none of 
these things. The mother received her estimate of 
life, and her duty, from current opinion on the 
Avenue. She complacently felicitated herself that 
she kept up with the changing mode quite as well, il 


66 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

not better than most women of wealth and fashion. 
She managed so well that she excited the admiration 
of some, and the envy of more ; and so was content. 
As for Mr. Marsden, between his business, his news- 
paper, whist, and an occasional evening at the club 
or some entertainment or public meeting that he 
could not escape, his life was full and running over. 
He never had time to give a thought to the fine 
theories about his children, nor to the rather con- 
tradictory facts often reported from the nursery. 
But as year after year he paid the enormous and 
increasing bills for nurses, gouvernantes^ Italian 
music masters, and fashionable schools, he sincerely 
thought that few men did as much for his children 
as he. 

Of course, a lady from whom society expected so 
much as from Mrs. Marsden, could not give her time 
to her children. In the impressible period of infancy 
and early childhood, Lottie and her brother, and an 
invalid sister older than herself, had been left chiefly 
to the charge of servants. But Mrs. Marsden’s con- 
science was at rest, for she paid the highest prices for 
her French and German nurses and governesses, and 
of course “ had the best,” she said. Thus the chil- 
dren lived in a semi-foreign atmosphere, and early 
caught a “ pretty foreign accent ” which their mamma 
delighted to exhibit in the parlor; and at the same 
time they became imbued with foreign morals, which 
they also put on exhibition disagreeably often. When 
through glaring faults the stylish nursery-maid was 
dismissed, the obliging keeper of the intelligence c ffice 


A LITTLE PAGAN. 


67 


around the corner had another foreign waif just 
imported, who at a slightly increased sum was ready 
to undertake the care, and he might add the corrup- 
tion, of the children in the most approved style. 
She was at once engaged, and to this stranger and 
alien the children were committed almost wholly, 
while Mrs. Marsden would tell her afternoon visitor! 
how fortunate she had been in obtaining a new nurse 
with even a “ purer accent.” The probabilities were 
that her doubtful accent was the purest thing about 
her. Sometimes, as the results of this tutelage grew 
more apparent, even Mrs. Marsden had misgivings. 
But then her wealthiest and most fashionable neigh- 
bors were pursuing the same course with precisely 
the same results; and so she must be right. 

If Lottie had been born pellucid as a drop of 
dew, as some claim, she would not have remained so 
long, even in the nursery, and as she stepped out 
farther and faster in the widening sphere of her life, 
surrounding influences did not improve. 

Her extreme beauty and grace, and the conse- 
quent admiration and flattery, developed an unusual 
degree of vanity, which had strengthened with years ; 
though now she had too much sense and refinement 
to display it publicly. While generous and naturally 
warm-hearted, the elements of gentleness and patient 
self-denial for the sake of others, at this time could 
scarcely have been discovered in her character. 

Indeed this beautiful girl, nurtuied in a Christian 
land, a regular attendant upon church, was a pagan 
and belonged to a pagan family. Not one of her 


b8 FKOM JEST TO EARNEST. 

household worshipped God, Mr. and Mrs. Marsden 
would have been exceedingly shocked and angered 
if they had been told they were heathens. But at 
the time Paul found among the multitudinous" altars 
of Athens one dedicated to the “ Unknown God,” 
there were many Grecian men and women more 
highly cultivated than these two aristocrats of to- 
day. But in spite of external devoutness at church, 
it could easily be shown that to this girl’s parents the 
God of the Bible was as unknown ” and unheeded 
as the mysterious and unnamed diety concerning 
whose claims the Apostle so startled the luxurious 
Athenians. Like the ancient Greeks, all had their 
favorite shrines that, to a greater or less degree, 
absorbed heart and brain. 

Lottie was a votress of pleasure, and the first, 
and about the only article of her creed was to make 
everything and everybody minister to her enjoyment. 
She rarely entered on a day with a more definite 
purpose than to have a “ good time ; ” and in the 
attainment of this end we have seen that she was by 
no means scrupulous. 

She was as cruel a little pagan, too, as any of 
her remote Druidical ancestors, and at her various 
shrines of vanity, pleasure, and excitement, delighted 
in offering human sacrifices. She had become accus- 
tomed to the writhing of her victims and soothed 
herself with the belief that it did not hurt them so 
very much after all. She considered no farther than 
that flirtation was one of the recognized amuse- 
ments of the fashionable. What the “ ion ” did was 


4 LITTLE PAGAN. 


6o 


law and gospel to her mother; and the same to 
Lottie, if agreeable. If not, there was no law and 
gospel for her. 

She had no more scruple in making a victim of 
Hemstead, than a Fiji Island potentate would, in 
ordering a breakfast according to his depraved and 
barbarous taste. And when even society-men had 
succumbed to her wiles, and in abject helpless- 
ness had permitted her to place her imperious foot 
upon their necks, what chance had a warm-hearted, 
unsophisticated fellow, with the most chivalric ideas 
of womanhood? 

Quick-witted Lottie, on seeing Hemstead and 
hearing his table-talk, had modified Addie March- 
mont s suggestion in her own mind. She saw that, 
though unsuspicious and trusting in his nature, he 
was too intelligent to be imposed upon by broad 
farce. Therefore, a religious mask would soon be 
known as such. Her aunt also would detect the 
mischievous plot against her nephew and guest, and 
thwart the whole thing. By appearing as a well- 
meaning unguided girl, who both needed and wished 
an adviser, she might more safely keep this modern 
Samson blindly making sport for her and the others, 
and at the same time not awaken the troublesome 
suspicions of her aunt and uncle. In the character 
of one who was full of good impulses — who erred 
through ignorance, and who wished to be led and 
helped to better things, she was nearer the truth, 
and could act her part more perfectly. 

But what could Frank Hemstead, coming from a 


70 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

nome in which he had breathed the very atmosphere; 
of truth and purity, know of all this ? To him Lot- 
tie was the most beautiful creature he had ever seeUv 
and in his crystal integrity, he would have deemed 
it a foul insult to her, to have doubted that she was 
just what she seemed. To his straightforward 
nature, believing a woman the opposite of what she 
seemed was like saying to her : 

“ Madam, you are a liar.” 

The world would be better if women did more to 
preserve this chivalric trust. 

“ Past praying for ! ” His creed taught him to 
pray for all the world, and already a subtle, unrecog- 
nized impulse of his heart led him to plead before 
the Divine Father for one who seemed, in outward 
grace, already fitted for heavenly surrroundings. 

When a block of unusually perfect marble falls 
under the eye of a true sculptor, he is conscious of a 
strong impulse to bring out the exquisite statue that 
is distinctly visible to his mind. Hemstead was an 
enthusiast in the highest form of art and human 
effort, and was developing, as the ruling motive of 
his life, a passion for moulding the more enduring 
material of character into moral symmetry and love- 
liness. Humanity in its most forbidding guise inter- 
ested him, for his heart was warm and large and 
overflowed with a great pity for the victims of evil. 
In this respect he was like his Master, who had 
compassion on the multitude.” His anticipation 
of his life-work was as non-professional as that of a 
notherwho yearns over the children she cannot help 


A LITTLE PAGAN.' 


71 


loving. Lottie appeared strong and lovely by nature. 
It seemed to him that the half-effaced, yet^ still lin- 
gering image of God rested upon her beautiful 
face more distinctly than he had ever seen it else- 
where. The thought of that image becoming gradu- 
ally blurred and obliterated by sin — of this seem- 
ingly exquisite and budding flower growing into a 
coarse, rank weed, v?as revolting to his mind. 

There is a phase v')f depravity that leads some to 
delight in alluring and debasing the innocent and 
pure. The reverse of this malign spirit was the 
motive that led Hemstead toward the ministry, that 
he might employ all his energies in fostering every 
germ of good, and in sowing the seed of truth where 
otherwise there would be hopeless barrenness. 


72 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


CHAPTER V. 

PLAIN TALK. 

A T last the sound of mirth and laughter ceased, 
and the house became quiet. 

Lottie sat warming her feet at the glowing coals 
in her room, before retiring. A dreamy smile played 
upon her face, coming and going with passing 
thoughts, even as the firelight flickered upon it. 

She was in an unusually amiable mood, for this 
affair with Hemstead promised richly. If he had 
been an ordinary and polished society man, the flir- 
tation would have been humdrum — like a score of 
others. But he was so delightfully fresh and honest, 
and yet so clever withal, that her eyes sparkled with 
anticipating mirth as she saw him in various atti- 
tudes of awkward love-making, and then dropping 
helplessly into the abyss of his own great, but empty 
heart, on learning the vainness of his passion. 

‘‘ He finds me ‘ more interesting than some doc- 
trines,’ indeed ! Til put all his dry doctrines to rout 
in less than a week. Til drive text-books and pro- 
fessors out of his head, and everything else (save 
myself), out of his heart, for a little while. But after 
he gets back to Michigan, the doctrines will come 
creeping back into their old place, and he will get 


PLAIN TALK. 


71 


comfortably over it like the rest. In the mean* 
while, as substantial and useful results, I will have my 
rare bit of sport, and he will know more about the 
wicked world against which he is to preach. By and 
by he will marry a pious Western giantess, wliose 
worst dissipation is a Sunday-school picnic, and will 
often petrify her soul with horror and wonder by 
describing that awful little pagan, Lottie Marsden.’ 

And a heathen I am in very truth. Where are 
missionaries needed more than in Fifth Avenue ? 
They had better not come though ; for if we would 
not eat them, we would freeze them.’' 

“ What are you thinking about, Lottie, that you 
are smiling so sweetly ? " asked her room-mate, Bel 
Parton. 

“ In truth, it was a sweet thought," said Lottie, 
her laugh awakening sudden echoes in the still house, 
and sounding as oddly as a bird’s song at night. “ I’m 
glad Frank Hemstead doesn’t know. If he did, I 
would appall instead of fascinating him." 

“ I think your plot against him is very wrong — 
wicked, indeed. He is such a sincere, good young 
man, that I like it less and less. I couldn’t do such 
a thing." 

“ Still you can look on and enjoy the fun, and 
that is all you have to do. Poor Bel, you are 
always in need of an M. D.’s or a D. D.’s care. 1 
have foresworn both." 

So spoke Lottie in the arrogance of her perfect 
health and abounding beauty, and then (such are 
the seeming contradictions of character) she knelt 

4 


74 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


and appeared as a white-robed saint at her devotions, 
But the parrot-like prayer that she hastily mumbled 
was of no possible value to any one. She had con- 
tinued the habit from childhood, and it was mainly 
habit. The other motive was something like the 
feeling of a careless Catholic, who crosses himself, 
though he cannot explain what good it does him. 

A moment later she might have been taken as a 
model of sleeping innocence. 

This world is evidently sadly out of joint. We 
all know of the most gentle, lovely, unselfish spirits, 
beautiful to Heaven’s eye, that are enshrined in pain- 
fully plain caskets. In the instance of Lottie Mars- 
den, the casket was of nature’s most exquisite 
workmanship, but it held a tarnished jewel. 

It was with some misgivings that Hemstead 
looked forward to meeting his ‘‘ cousin,” on the fol- 
lowing morning. Would she be as radiantly beauti- 
ful, as piquant, and withal as kindly and frank as on 
the previous evening? Even his limited experience 
of the world had shown him that in the matter-of- 
fact and searching light of the morning, many of the 
illusions of the night vanished. He had noted with 
no little surprise that ladies seemingly young and 
blooming had come down to breakfast looking ten 
years older; so he had said to himself: 

“ She dazzled me last night. I shall see her as 
she is to-day.” 

Being an early riser he entered the cheerful break- 
fast-room considerably before the others, and in a mo- 
ment was entranced by the view from the windows. 


PLAIN TALK. 


75 


The severe north-east storm had expended itself 
during the night, and its fine, sharp, crystals had 
dianged into snow-flakes. As an angry man after 
many hard cutting words relents somewhat and speaks 
calmly if still coldly, so nature, that had been sting- 
ingly severe the evening before, was now quietly 
letting fall a few final hints of the harsh mood that 
was passing away. Even while he looked, the sun 
broke through a rift over the eastern mountains and 
lighted up the landscape as with genial smiles. It 
shone, not on an ordinary and prosaic world, but 
rather one that had been touched by magic during the 
night and transformed into the wonder-land of dreams. 

The trees that in the dusk of the previous night 
had writhed and groaned and struck their frozen 
branches together as despairing anguish might ges- 
ticulate, now stood serene, and decked more daintily 
than June would robe them. Whiter even than the 
pink-tinged ‘blossoms of May, was the soft wet snow 
that encased every twig, limb, and spray. The 
more he looked, the more the beauty and the wonder 
of the scene grew upon him. The sun was dispersing 
the clouds and adding the element of splendor to 
that of beauty. It became one of the supreme 
moments of his life when in the vanishing beauty 
of an earthly scene he received an earnest of the 
more perfect world beyond. 

“ With the exception of the broad dark river,'’ 
he thought, “ this might be the Millennial morn, 
and nature standing decked in her spotless ascension 
robes, waiting in breathless expectancy." 


76 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


But his musings were unexpectedly interrupted, 
foi just at this moment Lottie Marsden put hef 
hand lightly on his arm and said : 

Cousin Frank — pardon me — Mr. Hemstead, 
what is the matter ? You look as rapt as if you saw a 
vision.” 

He turned and seemed as startled as if he had, 
for standing by him and looking inquiringly into his 
face was a being that, with her brilliant eyes and 
exquisitely clear and delicate complexion, seemed as 
beautiful, and at the same time as frail and ready to 
vanish, as the snow-wreaths without. 

She saw the strong admiration and almost won- 
dei depicted on his open face, though she seemed so 
innocently oblivious of it, and for a moment left him 
under the spell, then said : 

“ Are you so resentful at my desertion last even- 
ing that you won’t speak to me ? ” 

“ Look there,” he replied, and he pointed to the 
t'airy land without. 

Lottie’s wonder and delight were almost equal to 
his own, for she had never witnessed such a scene 
before. 

“ I am so glad I came,'’ she said, we see nothing 
like this in the city. Look at those snowy moun- 
tains. How vast and white they are ! ” 

“ And look at that little tree with its red ber- 
ries gleaming against the snowy foil. They look 
like those ruby ear-rings against the whiteness of 
your neck.” 

She looked at him quickly and humorously, 


PLAIN TALK, 77 

asking, “ Where did you learn the art of compli- 
menting? ” 

“ I had no thought of trivial compliment in the 
presence of a scene like this,” he answered gravely; 

I was awed by the beauty I saw, and it seemed as 
if the Great Artist must be near. I wished to call 
your attention to the truth that, like all His work, 
the least thing is perfect. That little tree with its 
red berries is beautiful as well as the mountain. I 
now am glad too that you came, though I dreaded 
any one’s coming before, and the necessity of return- 
ing to commonplace life. But suddenly, and as 
silently as one of those snow-flakes, you appear, and 
I am startled to find you in keeping with the scene 
instead of an intrusion.” 

“And do I seem to you like a snow-flake — as 
pure and as cold ?” she asked, bending upon him her 
brilliant eyes. 

“ Not as cold, I trust, and if you were as pure you 
would not be human. But your beauty seemed to 
me as marvellous as that of the scene I had been 
wondering at. I am not versed in society’s disguises. 
Miss Marsden, and can better express my thoughts 
than hide them. You know you are very beautiful. 
Why should I not say so as well as involuntarily 
express the fact in my face as I did a moment ago, 
and as every one does, I suppose, who meets you. 
There is nothing brought to your attention more 
often, and more pressed upon you. It must be so. 
Does not your beauty cause you much anxiety?” 

^“What a funny question!” laughed Lottie. 


F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


78 

“Your frankness is certainly as transparent as those 
snow-crystals there. I cannot say that it does. 
Why should it, even granting that it exists independ- 
ently of your disordered imagination ? ” 

“ It exposes you to a temptation very hard to 
resist. Such beauty as yours should be but the 
reflex of character. I once saw, in an art gallery of 
New York, a marble face so white, pure, and sweet, 
that it has ever remained in my memory as an 
emblem of spiritual beauty. Suppose every one that 
came in should touch that face, and some with coarse 
and grimy fingers, what a smutched and tawdry 
look it would soon have. You cannot help the 
admiring glances, flattering words, and the homage 
that ever waits on beauty, any more than the marble 
face the soiling touch of any Vandal hand ; but you 
can prevent your soul from being stained and 
smirched with vanity and pride.” 

“ I never had any one to talk to me in this way,” 
said Lottie, looking demurely down. “ Perhaps I 
would have been better if I had. I fear you think 
me very vain and conceited.” 

“ I should think it very strange if you were not 
somewhat vain. And yet you do not act as if you 
were.” 

“ Supposing I am vain. What difference does it 
make, if no one knows it ? ” she asked abruptly. 

“ There are two who always will know it.” 

« Who ? ” 

“ God and yourself. And by and by all masks 
must be dropped and all the world see us as we are.* 


PLAIN TALK. 79 

** Do you believe that ? " she asked, a little 
startled at the thought. 

I know it,” he replied, in a tone of quiet confi- 
dence that carries more conviction than loud asser- 
tion. “ Moreover, your beauty involves a heavy 
burden of responsibility.” 

“ Really, Mr. Hemstead, if you keep on you will 
prove beauty a great misfortune, whether I possess 
it or not.” 

“ Far from it.” 

Granting for sake of argument your premise, 
how am I burdened with responsibility ? ” 

“ Would it not almost break your heart, if you! 
honorable father were misappropriating money in- 
trusted to his care.” 

Don’t suggest such a thing.” 

Only for the sake of .illustration. Suppose he 
had the qualities and position which led a great many 
to place their means in his hands ; would that not 
increase his responsibility ? ” 

Yes, if he accepted such trusts.” 

“ Are there not more valuable possessions than 
dollars, stocks, and bonds? Every one is more or 
less fascinated, drawn, and won by beauty, and to 
the beautiful, the most sacred thoughts and feelings 
of the heart are continually intrusted. History and 
biography show that beautiful women, if true, gentle, 
and unselfish, have great power with their own sex, 
and almost unbounded influence over men. Your 
power, therefore, is subtle, penetrating, and reaches 
the inner life, the very warp and woof of character. 


8o FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

If a beautiful statue can ennoble and refine, a beau- 
tiful woman can accomplish infinitely more. She can 
be a constant inspiration, a suggestion of the perfect 
life beyond and an earnest of it. All power brings 
responsibility, even that which a man achieves or 
buys ; but surely, if one receives Heaven’s most ex- 
quisite gifts, bestowed as directly as this marvellous 
beauty without, and so is made pre-eminent in power 
and influence, she is under a double responsibility to 
use that power for good. That a woman can take the 
royal gift of her own beauty, a Divine heritage, one 
of the most suggestive relics of Eden still left among 
us, and daily sacrifice it on the poorest and meanest 
of altars — her own vanity, is to me hard to under- 
stand. It is scarcely respectable heathenism. But 
to use her beauty as a lure is far worse. Do we 
condemn wreckers, who place false, misleading lights 
upon a dangerous coast ? What is every grace of a 
coquette, but a false light, leading often to more sad 
and hopeless wreck ? ” 

No man had ever told Lottie more plainly that 
she was beautiful, than Hemstead, and yet she dis- 
liked his compliments wofully. Her face fairly grew 
pale under his words. Had he learned of her plot? 
Had he read her thoughts, and been informed of her 
past life ? Was there quiet satire and denunciation 
under this seeming frankness? She was for the mo- 
ment perplexed and troubled. Worse still, he com- 
pelled her to see these things in a new light, and her 
conscience echoed his words. 

But her first impulse was to learn whether he was 


PLAIN TALK, 


8t 


speaking generally, or pointedly at her ; so she asked, 
in some little trepidation : 

“ Has any naughty girl tried to treat you so badly, 
that you speak so strongly ? " 

He laughed outright at this question. “ No one 
has had a chance,” he said; “and I do not think 
there are many who would take it. Moreover, I 
imagine that one of your proud belles would not even 
condescend to flirt with a poor awl^ward fellow like 
me. But I am not a croaking philosopher, and look 
on the bright side of the world. It has always 
treated me quite as well as I deserved. I often 
think the world is not as bad as described, and that 
it would be better, if it had a chance.” 

“ Have you seen much of it, Mr. Hemstead ? ” 

“ I cannot say that I have. I have read and 
thought about it far more than I hdve seen. On 
account of my limited means and student life, my 
excursions have been few and far between. I have 
already proved to you what an awkward stranger I 
am to society. But in thought and fancy I have 
been a great rambler, and like to picture to myself 
all kinds of scenes, past and present, and to analyze 
all kinds of character.” 

“ I hope you won’t analyze mine,” she said, look- 
ing at him rather distrustfully. “ I would not like 
to be dissected before I was dead.” 

“ I wish all were as able to endure analysis as 
yourself. Miss Marsden. In any case, you have no 
reason to fear a severe critic in me.” 

“ Why not ? 

4 


82 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


“ Because you have been so lenient toward me, 
I have received more kindness from you, a stranger, 
than my own kindred.’’ 

“You are very grateful.” 

“ Shakespeare declares ingratitude a ‘ marble- 
hearted fiend.’ ” 

“ You evidently are not ‘ marble-hearted.’ ” 

“ Though possibly a fiend.- Thank you.”, 

“ I wish there were no worse to fear.” 

“ You need not have occasion to fear any.” 

“ Well, I can’t say that I do very much. Perhaps 
it would be better for me if I did.” 

“ Why so.^” 

“ Then I would be more afraid to do wrong. Miss 
Parton cannot do wrong with any comfort at all.” 

“ Well, that would be a queer religion which con- 
sisted only of being afraid of the devil and his imps.” 

“ What is religion ? I am foolish in asking such 
a question however, for I suppose it would take you 
a year to answer it and they will all be down to 
breakfast in a few moments.” 

“ Oh no, I can answer it in a sentence. True 
religion is worshipping God in love and faith, and 
obeying Him.” 

“ Is that all ? ” exclaimed Lottie, in unfeigned 
astonishment. 

“ That is a great deal.” 

“ Perhaps it is. You theologians have a way of 
preaching awfully long and difficult sermons from 
simple texts. But I never got as simple an idea of 
religion as that from our minister.” 


PLAIN TALK. 


83 


** I fear you think I have been preaching for the 
last half hour. My friends often laugh at me, and 
say that I literally obey the Scripture, and am ‘ in- 
stant in season and out of season.' Perhaps I can 
best apologize for my long homilies this morning, by 
explaining. When an artist is in his best mood, he 
wishes to be at his easel. The same is true of every 
one who does something con amore. When I saw 
the transfigured world this morning, it was like a 
glimpse into heaven, and — " 

“And a naughty little sinner came in just at that 
moment, and got the benefit of your mood," inter- 
rupted Lottie. “ Well, I have listened to your ser- 
mon and understand it, and that is more than I can 
say of many I have heard. It certainly was pointed, 
and seemed pointed at me, and I have heard it said 
that it is proof of a good sermon for each one to go 
away feeling that he has been distinctly preached at. 
But permit me as a friend, Mr. Hemstead, to suggest 
that this will not answer in our day. I fear from my 
little foretaste, that people will not be able to sit 
comfortably under your homilies, and unless you 
intend to preach out in the back-woods, you must 
modify your style." 

“ That is where I do intend to preach. At least 
upon the frontiers of our great West." 

“ Oh, how dismal ! " she exclaimed ; “ and can 
you, a young; and I suppose, ambitious man, look 
forward to being buried alive, as it were, in those 
remote regions ? " 

“I assure you I do not propose to be buried 


»4 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

alive at the West, or spiritually smothered, as you 
hinted, in a fashionable church at the East. I think 
the extreme' West, where States and society are form- 
ing with such marvellous rapidity, is just the place 
for a young, and certainly for an ambitious man. Is 
it nothing to have a part in founding and shaping an 
empire ? ” 

“ You admit that you are ambitious, then.” 

“ Yes.” 

Is that right ? ” 

“ I think so.” 

“ Our minister inveighs against ambition, as if it 
were one of the deadly sins.” 

“He means the ambition that is all for self 
That is as wrong and contemptible as the beauty 
that is miserable without a looking-glass. An ardent 
desire to obtain my Divine Master’s approval, and to 
be worthy of it — to be successful in serving a noble 
cause — cannot be wrong.” 

She looked at his earnest face and eyes, that 
seemed to glow with hidden fire, almost wistfully ; 
and said with a tinge of sadness : 

“You will feel very differently I fear, twenty 
years hence. Enthusiasm is a rare thing in the city, 
and I imagine it is soon quenched everywhere.” 

“ So it is ; it needs constant rekindling.” 

Just then Mrs. Marchmont and Mr. Dimmerly 
appeared, and soon after they all sat down to a laU 
breakfast. 


A SLEIGH^RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE, 85 


CHAPTER VI. 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. 
OTTIE assumed an unusual degree of gayety 



J ' during the early part of the meal, but her flow 
of spirits seemed unequal, and to flag toward the last. 
She had sudden fits of abstraction, during which her 
jetty eyebrows contracted into unwonted frowns. 

Her practical joke did not promise as well as on 
the evening before. That unexpected half-hour’s 
talk had shown some actions in a new light. She 
did not mind doing wicked things that had a spice 
of hardihood and venturesomeness in them. But to 
do what had been made to appear mean and dishon- 
orable was another thing, and she was provoked 
enough at Hemstead for having unconsciously given 
that aspect to her action and character, and still 
more annoyed and perplexed, that her conscience 
should so positively side with him. Thus it will be 
seen that her conscience was unawakened, rather than 
seared and deadened. 

As she came to know Hemstead better, she found 
that he was different from what she had expected. 
The conventional idea of a theological student had 
dwelt in her mind ; and she had expected to find a 
rather narrow and spiritually conceited man, full of 


86 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

the clerical mannerisms which she had often heard 
laughed at. But she saw that Hemstead’s awkward- 
ness would wear away, through familiarity with 
society, and that when at ease, he was simple and 
manly in manner. She also perceived that this 
seclusion from the world, which was the cause of his 
diffidence, had been employed in training and richly 
storing his mind. Moreover, to one so accustomed 
to the insincerity of society, his perfect frankness of 
speech and manner was a novelty, interesting, if not 
always pleasing. She read his thoughts as she would 
an open page, and saw that he esteemed her as a 
true, sincere girl, kind and womanly, and that he had 
for her the strongest respect. She feared that when 
he discovered her true self, he would scorn her to 
loathing. Not that she cared, except that her pride 
would be hurt. But as she was more proud than 
vain, she feared this honest man’s verdict. 

But soon her old reckless self triumphed. “ Of 
course what I am doing will seem awful to him,” 
she thought ; “ I knew that before I commenced. 
He shall not preach me out of my fun in one half 
hour. If I could make him love me in spite of what 
I am, it would be the greater triumph. After all, I 
am only acting as all the girls in my set do when 
they get a chance. It’s not as bad as he makes out.” 

Still that was an eventful half hour, when they 
looked out upon a transfigured world together ; and 
while she saw nature in her rarest and purest beauty, 
she had also been given a glimpse into the more 
beautiful world of truth, where God dwells. 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. 8 ; 

But as the morning advanced, good impulses and 
better feelings and thoughts vanished, even as the 
snow-wreaths were dropping from branch and spray, 
leaving them as bare and unsightly as before. By 
the time the sleigh drove up to the door she was as 
bent as ever upon victimizing the “ Western giant,” 
as the conspirators had named him. She was her 
old, decided, resolute self ; all the more resolute, 
because facing, to her, a new hindrance — her own 
conscience, which Hemstead had unwittingly awak- 
ened ; and it said to its uncomfortable possessor, 
some rather severe things that day. 

If Lottie were Bel Barton, she would have been 
in a miserably undecided state. But it was her 
nature to carry out what she had begun, if for no 
other reason than that she had begun it, and she was 
not one to give up a frolic at any one’s scolding ; not 
even her own. 

As she tripped down the broad stairs in a rich 
cloak trimmed with fur, she reminded Hemstead 
of some rare tropical bird, and De Forrest indulged 
in many notes of admiration. Lottie received these 
as a matter of course, but looked at the student with 
genuine interest. His expression seemed to satisfy 
her, for she turned away to hide a smile that meant 
mischief. 

It was quietly arranged that Blemstead should 
sit beside her, and he felicitated himself over their 
artifice as if it were rare good fortune. 

Though the sun and the rising breeze had shaken 
off the clustering snow to a great extent, the ever- 


88 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


greens still bent beneath their beautiful burdens, 
some straight cedars reminding one of vigorous age, 
where snowy hair and beard alone suggest the flight 
of years. 

Though the face of nature was so white, it was 
not the face of death. There was a sense of move- 
ment and life which was in accord with their own 
spirits and rapid motion. Snow-birds fluttered and 
twittered in weedy thickets by the way-side, break- 
fasting on the seeds that fell like black specks upon 
the snow. The bright sunlight had lured the fox- 
squirrels f]:t)m their moss-lined nests in hollow trees, 
and their shrill bark was sometimes heard above the 
chime of the bells. 

“ There goes a parson crow,” cried Addie March- 
mont. “ How black and solemn he looks against the 
snow ! ” 

“ Why are crows called parsons, Mr. Hemstead? ” 
asked Lottie, as a child might. 

“ Indeed, I don’t know. For as good a reason, I 
suppose, as that some girls are called witches.” 

She gave him a quick keen look, and said, “ I 
hope you mean nothing personal.” 

I should never charge you with being a witch, 
Miss Marsden, but I might with witchery.” 

“ A distinction without a difference,” she said, 
seeking to lead him on. 

“ He means,” explained De Forrest, “ that you 
might be bewitching if you chose.” 

Hush, Julian, you leave no room for the imagi. 
nation,” said Lottie, frowningly. 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. 89 

“ Look at that farm-yard, Miss Marsden,'’ said 
Hcnistead, the occupants seem as glad that the 
storm is over as vve are. What pictures of placid 
content these ruminating cows are under that sunny 
shed. See the pranks of that colt which the boy is 
trying to lead to water. I wish I were on his back, 
with the prairie before me.” 

‘‘ Indeed, are you so anxious to escape present 
company 1 ^ 

“ Now I didn’t say that. But we have passed by, 
and I fear you did not see the pretty rural picture to 
which I called your attention. Were I an artist I 
would know where to make a sketch to-day.” 

“ I think you will find that Miss Marsden’s taste 
differs very widely from yours,” said De Forrest, 
“ that is, if you give us to understand that you would 
seek your themes in a barn-yard, and set your easel 
upon a muck-heap. Though your pictures might not 
rank high they would still be very rank.” 

Even Lottie joined slightly in the general and 
not complimentary laugh at Hemstead which followed 
this thrust, but he, with heightened color, said : 

You cannot criticise my picture, Mr. De Forrest, 
for it does not exist. Therefore I must conclude 
that your satire is directed against my choice of place 
and subjects.” 

“ Yes, as with the offence of Denmark’s king, 
they ‘ smell to heaven.’ ” 

“ I appeal to you, Miss Marsden, was not the 
scent of hay and the breath of the cattle as we caught 
them passing, sweet and wholesome ? ” 


90 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

“ I cannot deny that they were.” 

“ You have judicial fairness and shall be umpire 
in this question. And now, Mr. De Forrest, there is 
a celebrated and greatly admired picture in a certaiil 
gallery, representing a scene from the Roman Satur- 
nalia. You do not object to that, with its classic acces- 
sories, as a work of art? 

“ Not at all.” 

“ And yet it portrays a corruption that does in 
truth * offend heaven.’ Your muck-heap, which did 
not enter into my thought at all, and would not have 
been in my picture, could I paint one, would have 
been wholesome in comparison. Have I made a 
point. Judge Marsden ? ” 

“ I think you have.” 

“ Finally, Mr. De Forrest, what are we to do with 
the fact that some of the greatest painters in the 
world have employed their brushes upon just such 
scenes as these, which perhaps offend your nose and 
taste more than they do heaven, and pictures such as 
that farm-yard would suggest, adorn the best galleries 
of Europe ? ” 

What artists of note have painted barn-yard 
scenes?” asked De Forrest, in some confusion. 

‘‘Well, there is Herring, the famous English 
artist, for one.” 

“ ‘ Herring’ indeed. You are evidently telling a 
fish story,” said De Forrest, contemptuously. 

“No, he is not,” said Lottie. “Herring is a 
famous painter, I am told, and we have some engrav- 
ings of his works.” * 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. 9 1 

And I have read somewhere,” continued Hem. 
stead, “ that his painting of an English farm-yard is 
the most celebrated of his works. Moreover, Judge 
Marsden, I must ask of you another decision as to 
the evidence in this case. I affirm that I did not 
call your attention to- the farm-yard itself, but to its 
occupants. Is not that true ? ” 

I cannot deny that it is.” 

“ We all know that many eminent artists have 
made the painting of animals a specialty, and among 
them such v/orld-renowned names as Landseer and 
Rosa Bonheur. Moreover, in the numerous pictures 
of the Nativity we often find the homely details ol 
the stable introduced. One of Rubens^ paintings ol 
this sacred and favorite subject, which hangs in the 
gallery of the Louvre, represents two oxen feeding 
at a rack.” 

Come, Julian, hand over your sword. It won’t 
do for you or any one to sit in judgment on such 
painters as Mr. Hemstead has named. You are 
fairly beaten. I shall admire barn-yards in future, 
through thick and thin.” 

“ That is hardly a fair conclusion from any testi- 
mony of mine,” said Hemstead, “ a barn-yard may 
be all that Mr. De Forrest says of it, but I am sure 
you will always find pleasure in seeing a fine frolic- 
some horse or a group of patient cattle. The homely 
accessories may and sometimes may not, add to the 
picture.” 

“ How do you come to know so much about pic- 
tures ? Theology has nothing to do with art.” 


^2 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

‘‘I dissent from Judge Marsden’s decision now, 
most emphatically,’’ replied Hemstead. “ Is not 
true art fidelity to nature ? ” 

Yes, so it is claimed.” 

“ And where does nature come from ? God is 
the Divine Artist, and is furnishing themes for all 
other artists. God is the author of landscapes, 
mountains, rivers, of scenes like that we saw this 
morning, or of a fine face and a noble form, as truly 
as of a chapter in the Bible. He manifests himself 
in these things. Now, fine paintings, statuary, and 
music, bring out the hidden meanings of nature, and 
therefore more clearly God’s thought. Theology, or 
knowledge concerning our Creator, is a science to 
which everything can minister, and surely the appre 
ciation of the beautiful should be learned in connec 
tion with the Author of all beauty.” 

“ I never thought of God in that light before,” 
said Lottie. “He has always seemed like one watch- 
ing to catch me at something wrong. Our solemn 
old Sunday-school teacher used to say to us children 
just before we went home, ‘ Now during the week 
whenever you are tempted to do anything wrong, 
remember the text, “ Thou, God, seest me.” ’ When 
wasn’t I tempted to do wrong ? and I had for a long 
time the uncomfortable feeling that two great eyes 
were always staring at me. But this isn’t sleigh- 
riding chit-chat,” and she broke into a merry little 
trill from a favorite opera, 

Hemstead, with his strong love*of the beautiful, 
could not help watching her with deepening interest 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. 93 


The rapid motion, the music of the bells, the novel 
scenery of the sun-lighted, glittering world around 
her, and chief of all, her own abounding health and 
animal life, combined to quicken her excitable 
nature, into the keenest enjoyment. From her red 
lips came ripples of laughter, trills from operas, sallies 
of fun, that kept the entire party from the thought 
of heaviness, and to honest-minded Hemstead, were 
the evidences of a happy, innocent heart. 

With secret exultation, she saw how rapidly and 
unconsciously the unwary student was passing undei 
the spell of her beauty and witchery. 

One must have been cursed with a sluggish, half- 
dead body and a torpid soul, had he not responded 
to the influences under which our gay party spent 
the next few hours. Innumerable snow-flakes had 
carried down from the air every particle of impurity, 
and left it sweet and wholesome enough to seem the 
elixir of immortal youth. It was so tempered also, 
that it only braced and stimulated. The raw, pinch- 
ing coldness of the previous day was gone. The 
.sun, undimmed by a cloud, shone genially, .and eaves 
facing the south were dripping, the drops falling 
like glittering gems. 

Now and then a breeze would career down upon 
them, and catching the light snow from the adjacent 
fence, would cast it into their faces as a mischievous 
school-boy might.’' 

‘‘ Stop that ! ’’ cried Lottie to one of these sportive 
sephyrs. “ Do you call that a gust of wind ? I. declare 


94 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


it was a viewless sprite — or a party of snow elves, 
playing their mad pranks upon us.” 

“ I prefer fairies less cold and ethereal,” said De 
Forrest, with a meaning look at the speaker. 

“What do you prefer, Mr. Hemstead?” she 
asked. “ But where we people of the world speak of 
fairies, sprites, and nymphs, I suppose you permit 
yourself to think only of angels.” 

“ Were it so,” he replied, “ I should still be of the 
same mind as Mr. De Forrest, and be glad that you 
are not an angel.” 

“ Why so ? ” 

“ You might use your wings and leave us.’’ 

“ Were I one, I would not leave you after that 
speech. But see how far I am from it. I weigh one 
hundred. and fifteen pounds.” 

“ I wish you were no farther off than that.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ It’s not our weight in avoirdupois that drags us 
down. But I am not going to preach any more to-day. 
Listen to the bells — how they echo from the hill-side ? ” 

“Yes, Julian,” listen to Bel, “said Lottie to De 
Forrest, who was about to speak. “ I’m talking to 
Mr. Hemstead. See those snow crystals on my 
muff. How can you account for so many odd and 
beautiful shapes ? ” 

“ To me all the countless forms in nature,” said 
Hemstead, “ prove an infinite mind gratifying itself. 
They are expressions of creative thought.” 

“ Nonsense ! God doesn’t bother with such little 
things as these.” 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. 95 

“We do not know what seems small or great to 
Him. The microscope reveals as much in one direc- 
tion as the telescope in another, and the common 
house-fly, in size, seems midway in animal life.'* 

“ And do you believe that the Divine hand is 
employed in forming such trifles as these ?’* 

“ The Divine will is. But these trifles make the 
avalanche and the winter’s protection for next year’s 
harvest.” 

“ What is that? ” asked Harcourt from the front 
seat, where he was driving. 

“ Do you know,” cried Lottie, “ that Mr. Hem- 
stead thinks that everything we see, even to nature’s 
smallest trifles, an ‘ expression of the Divine creative 
thought.’ ” 

“ Is that scene such an expression,” asked Har- 
court, with a sneering laugh, in which the others 
joined. 

By the road-side there was a small hovel, at the 
door of which a half-fed, ill-conditioned pig was 
squealing. When they were just opposite, a slat- 
ternly, carroty-headed woman opened the door, and 
raised her foot to drive the clamorous beast away. 
Altogether, it was as squalid and repulsive a pictuie 
as could well be imagined. 

“ Yes,” replied Lottie, looking into his face with 
twinkling eyes,' “was that sweet pastoral scene an 
expression of creative thought ?” 

“The woman certainly was not,” he answered, 
reddening. “ A thought may be greatly perverted.’ 

“ Whatever moral qualities may be asserted of 


o6 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

her manners, costume, and character,” said Harcourt 
“ she is not to blame for the cast of her features and 
the color of her hair. I scarcely know of an artist 
who would express any such thought, unless he 
wished to satirize humanity.” 

‘'You can call up before you the portrait of some 
beautiful woman, can you not, Mr. Harcourt?” 

Let me assist you,” cried De Forrest, pulling 
from his inner pocket a photograph of Lottie. 

“ Hush, Julian. I’m sorry you do not appreciate 
this grave argument more ; I’ll take that picture from 
you, if you don’t behave better.’^ 

“ Well, I have a picture before me now, that sat- 
isfies me fully,” said Mr. Harcourt, turning to Lottie 
with a smiling bow. 

“ Now, suppose that you had painted just such a 
likeness and finished it. Suppose I should come 
afterwards, and without destroying your picture 
utterly, should blend with those features there, the 
forbidding aspect of the woman we have just seen, 
would you not say that your thought was greatly 
perverted ? ” 

“ I should think I would.” 

“ Well, Mother Eve was the true expression of 
the Divine Artist’s creative thought, and the woman 
we saw was the perversion of it. You can trace no 
evil thing to the source of all good. Perfection is 
not the author of imperfection.” 

“ Who does the perverting, then ?” asked Lottie. 

Evil.” 

“ I don’t think it fair that one face and form 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE, 9 


should be perverted into hideousness, and another 
left with something of the first perfection.’’ 

“ Evil is never fair, Miss Marsden.” 

“ But is it only evil ? I have heard plain children 
told when resenting their ugliness that it was wicked, 
for they were just as God made them.” 

“ Can you think of a better way to make a young 
girl hate God than to tell her that ? ” 

“ But suppose it’s true.” 

“ I am sure it is not. Just the opposite is true. 
The ugly and deformed are as evil has marred them, 
and not as God has made them. By seeking the 
Divine Artist’s aid more than the humanity’s first 
perfection can be regained. It is possible for even 
that wretched creature we saw to attain an outward 
loveliness exceeding that of any woman now living.” 

“ That passes beyond the limit of my imagina- 
tion,” said Harcourt. 

‘‘ Absurd ! ” muttered De Forrest. 

I fear you are not orthodox,” said Bel. 

That means you do not agree with me. But 
please do not think that because I am a minister you 
must talk upon subjects that are rather grave and 
deep for a sleighing party.” 

“ That’s right, Cousin Frank,” said Addie. “ Dr 
Beams will want you to preach for him next Sunday 
I advise you to reserve your thunder till that occasion^ 
when you may come out as strong as you please.” 

“ ‘ Chinese thunder ’ at best,” whispered Harcourt 
to Addie ; but all heard him. 


98 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Hemstead bit his lip and said nothing, but Lottie 
spoke up quickly : 

‘‘ No matter about the ^ thunder,’ Mr. Harcourt. 
That is only noise under any circumstances. But 
suppose there is the lightning of truth in what Mr. 
Hemstead says? ” 

And suppose there is not ? ” he replied, with a 
shrug. 

Hemstead gave Lottie a quick, pleased look, which 
Bel and De Forrest smilingly noted, and the conver- 
sation changed to lighter topics. 

As they were passing through a small hamlet 
some miles back from the river, a bare-headed man 
came running out from a country store and beckoned 
them to stop, saying : 

We’re going to give our Dominie a donation 
party to night. Perhaps Mrs. Marchmont will do 
somfin for us, or likely you’ll all like to drive over 
and help the young folks enjoy themselves.’’ 

Capital ! ” cried Lottie ; “ I’ve always wanted to 
attend a country donation. Do you think we can 
come, Addie ? ” 

Oh, certainly, if you wish, but I fear you won't 
enjoy it. You will not meet any of our ^ set ’ there.” 

I don’t wish to meet them. I want to meet the 
other *■ set ’ and have a frolic.” 

“ It will be moonlight, and we will have the drive, 
which will be the best part of it you will find,” said 
Harcourt. “ Yes, we will come.” 

‘‘ Them folks thinks that they’s made of different 
flesh and blood from the other ‘ set ’ as they call us, 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AMD SOMETHING MORE. 99 

and that pretty young woman wants to come as she 
would go to a menagerie/' muttered the man as he 
went back to the store. “ No matter, let ’em come, 
they will help us make up the salary.” 

“ Of course, Mr. Hemstead, you will enter upon 
this expedition with great zeal, as it will be to the 
advantage of one of your fraternity.” 

“ I think, with Mr. Harcourt, that the ride will 
be the best part of it.” 

“ Oh, for shame ! Can it be true that two of even 
your trade can never agree?” 

“ Long ages of controversy prove that,” said Har- 
court. 

I think your profession has done more to keep 
the world in hot water than ours, Mr. Harcourt.” 

We at least agree among ourselves.” 

All the worse, perhaps, for the world.” 

“ That’s rather severe if you refer to the proverb 
* When rogues fall out, honest men get their dues,' ” 
said Lottie. 

“ I supposed we were talking in jest, I was.” 

“ You evidently belong to the church militant, 
since you strike back so hard even in jest,” said Har- 
court. Very well, since you are so able to take care 
of yourself I shall have no compunctions in regard to 
your fate.” 

Hemstead did not understand this remark, but 
the others did, and significant glances were exchanged. 
He turned inquiringly to Lottie, feeling that in a 
certain sense he had an ally in her, but she seemed 
looking away abstractedly as if she had not heeded 


L.of C. 


lOO JEST TO EARNEST. 

the remark. She was too quick to be caught easily 
and the conviction grew upon him that while the 
others from his calling and difference in views and 
tastes had a natural aversion, she was inclined to be 
friendly. What was better still, he believed her 
mind was unprejudiced and open to the truth, if he 
could get chances to present it to her. And yet she 
puzzled him not a little at times, as now for instance, 
when she turned and said : 

“ I suppose there are a great many nice young 
men at your seminary.” 

‘‘ I never heard them called ‘ nice young men,’ ” 
he replied, looking at her keenly. 

“ Oh, I beg your pardon — good, pious, devotional 
young men, I mean.” 

All ought to be that ; do you not think so ? ” 

“ Well, yes, I think so, since they are to become 
ministers.” 

“ But not otherwise? ” 

I didn’t say that. There’s a hint for you, 
Julian.” 

De Forrest’s reply was a contemptuous shrug and 
laugh. It would be anything but agreeable to him 
to be thought “ good, pious, and devotional ” — qual- 
ities not in demand at his club, nor insisted on by 
Lottie, and entirely repugnant to his tastes. 

“ Do they all intend to be missionaries as well as 
yourself?” she continued. 

“ Oh no, some no doubt will take city churches, 
and marry wealthy wives.” 

“ Would that be wrong?” 


sleigh-ride and something more. 10 1 


“ I am not the judge. It’s a matter of taste and 
conscience.” 

“ Would you not marry a lady of wealth ? ” 

“ I would marry the vyoman I loved — that is, if I 
could get her.” 

“ Well added,” said De Forrest. 

“ Yes, sir, I agree with you. Every man had bet- 
ter add that.” 

Indeed they had,” said Lottie, with a mischiev- 
ous twinkle in her eyes. 

“ There is always a chance for a man who will 
never take * no ’ for an answer,” said De Forrest with 
a light laugh, but with a significant glance at Lottie. 

‘‘ Do you think so ? ” she said, lifting her eye- 
brows questioningly. “ I agree with Mr. Hemstead 
It’s a matter of taste and conscience.” 

“ Do you intend to be a missionary, Mr. Hem 
stead ? ” asked Bel Parton. 

“ I hope so,” he replied, quietly. 

Yes',” said Lottie, “ just think of it. He is going 
away out to the jumping-off place at the West, where 
he will have the border ruffians on one side and the 
scalping Indians on the other. You said you would 
marry the woman you loved, if you could. Do you 
think any real nice girl would go with you to such a 
horrible place ? ” 

Fm sure I don’t know. If the one I want won’t 
venture, I can go alone.” 

“ Do you think she’ll go ? ” asked Lottie so inno- 
cently that the others had no slight task in control- 
ling their faces.” 


102 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Who will go ? ” said Hemstead quickly. 

“ The onc! whom you said you wanted to ? ” 

“Now I’m sure I did not mention any one,” said 
Hemstead, bh ashing and laughing. 

“ Well, you did not exactly speak her name.” 

“ No, I should think not, since I don’t know it 
myself.” 

“ How provoking?” pouted Lottie. “ I thought 
we were going to have a nice little romance.” 

“ It’s a pity I’ve nothing to tell, in view of my 
sympathizing audience,” he replied, with a glance at 
the gigglers on the other seats. 

“ But I have been told,” said Lottie, “ that in 
emergencies, committees have been appointed to 
select wives for missionaries, and that there are 
excellent women who are willing to sacrifice them 
selves for the sake of the cause.” 

An explosion of laughter followed these words, 
but she looked at the others in innocent surprise. 

“That’s a funny speech for you to make so 
gravely,” said Hemstead. “ I fear you are quizzing 
me. Your missionary lore certainly exceeds mine in 
regard to the ‘ committees.’ But there will be no 
emergency in my case, and I should be sorry to have 
any woman, excellent or otherwise, sacrifice herself 
for me.” 

“ I have certainly heard so,” said Lottie, posi 
tively. 

“ I fear you have heard more to the prejudice of 
missionaries and their works, than aught in theii 
favor,” he said somewhat gravely. 


A SLEIGH-RIDE AND SOMETHING MORE. IO3 

But I am willing to hear the other side,” she 
whispered in his ear. 

“ Now I protest against that,” said De Forrest. 

“ ril give you the privilege of whispering to Bel,*' 
said Lottie, sweetly. 

“ Oh, thank you,” replied De Forrest with a 
shrug. 

“ You can also help me out,” she continued, as 
the sleigh stopped at Mrs. Marchmont's door. 

As he did so he whispered in her ear, Capital, 
Lottie, you are a star actress, and always my bright 
particular star.” 

‘‘Don’t be sentimental, Julian,” was her only 
response. 

At this moment, Lottie’s brother Dan fired a 
snow-ball that carried off Mr. Hemstead’s hat; at 
which all laughed, and expected to see the young 
theologian assume a look of offended dignity. He 
disappointed them by good-naturedly springing out 
after his hat, and was soon romping with the boy and 
Mrs. Marchmont’s two younger children. This was 
too tempting to Lottie, who joined the frolic at once. 

Hemstead laughingly allowed himself to be their 
victim, and skilfully threw great snow-balls so as just 
to miss them, while they pelted him till he was 
white, and, as if utterly defeated, he led them a 
breathless chase up and down the broad path. Their 
cries and laughter brought half the household to the 
doors and windows to watch the sport. 

De Forrest ventured down from the piazza with 
the thought that he could throw a spiteful ball or 


r 04 JEST TO EARNEST. 

two at one he already disliked a little, as well as de- 
spised. But Hemstead immediately showed what a 
self-sacrificing victim he was to Lottie and the chil- 
dren by almost demolishing De Forrest with a huge 
snow-ball that stung his ear sharply, got down his 
neck, spoiling his collar, and necessitating such a 
toilet that he was late for dinner. 

His plight took Lottie out of the field also, for 
she sank on the lower step of the piazza, her hand 
upon her side, helpless with laughter. 

Hemstead retreated to a side door, where he 
shook himself as a polar bear might, and escaped to 
his room 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY'S, IO5 


CHAPTER VIL 

ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY’S. 

D E FORREST tried to laugh at his discomfit- 
ure when he appeared at the dinner-table, but 
he was evidently annoyed and vexed with its author. 

“ It was very nice of you, Mr. Hemstead,” said 
Lottie, “ to permit yourself to be pelted by us. You 
evidently did not think us worthy of your steel 
But I fear you gave Julian a strong compliment.” 

“ I only returned one of his.” 

“ But he did not hit you.” 

“ He meant to. We form our most correct judg- 
ment of people sometimes from what they intend, 
rather than what they do.” 

“ Well, I thank you for my share of the sport.” 

“ And I thank you for mine.” 

“ What occasion have you to thank me, when I 
almost put your eyes out with snow? ” 

“ You did not so blind them but that I could see 
a face aglow with exercise ; that made a pleasing con- 
trast to the cold white snow.” 

“ Frank, Frank, you will make Lottie vain,” said 
Mrs. Marchmont. “ I did not know that compli- 
menting was permitted to you.” 

“ That is all right, sister,” said Mr. Dimmerly 
5 * 


I 06 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

** That’s where he shows his good blood and connec- 
tion with an old family. He is gallant to the ladies. 
They can’t get that out of him, even at a theological 
seminary.” 

Hemstead’s blushing confusion increased the 
laugh at this speech. 

“ Oh, mother,” exclaimed Addie, “ we are all going 
on a frolic to-night. You know that poor, forlorn, 
little minister at Scrub Oaks, who has six children, 
and gets but six hundred a year ? Well, they are 
going to give him a donation to-night, so a dilapi- 
dated pillar of the church told us. We were invited 
to come, and Lottie wants to go.” 

“ Very well, my dear, since you and our guests 
wish it.” 

“ Now, auntie, that’s very sweet of you to answer 
so,” said Lottie. “ I want to see the queer, awkward 
country people who go to such places. They amuse 
me vastly; don’t they you, Mr. Hemstead? ” 

“ They interest me.” 

“ Oh, it wouldn’t be proper for you to say 
* amuse.’ ” 

“ Nor would it be exactly true.” 

“Why, Lottie,” said Addie, “you know that 
ministers only think of people as a sad lot that must 
be saved.” 

“ We’ll help make a jolly lot there, to-night,” 
said Lottie, with a swift glance at Hemstead’s con- 
tracting brows. “ Moreover, auntie, I want to see 
what a minister that lives on six hundred a year 
looks like. We give our pastor ten thousand.” 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY'S. I07 

You need not go so far for that purpose, Miss 
Marsden,” said Hemstead quietly ; “ that is all I shall 
get." 

“ What ! " she exclaimed, dropping her knife and 
fork. 

“ That, in all probability, will be my salary at 
first. It may be but five hundred.’’ 

Is that all they pay you for going out among 
the border ruffians ? " 

That is the average." . 

“ I wouldn’t go," she said indignantly. 

“You may rest assured I would not, for the 
money." 

“ Frank will change his mind before spring," said 
his aunt ; “ or a year at least among the ‘ border ruf- 
fians ’ as you call them, will cure him, and he will 
be glad to take a nice church at the East." 

“ What do you say to that, Mr. Hemstead ? " 

“ Perhaps I had better answer by my actions,” 
he replied. 

“ But I can see from the expression of your eyes 
and mouth, a very plain answer to the contrary. 
Mr. Hemstead, you could be a very stubborn man if 
you chose." 

“ I hope I could be a very resolute one." 

“Yes, so we explain ourselves when we will have 
our own way. I think Aunt Marchmont’s suggestion 
a very good one." 

“ If we go to the donation we shall have to take 
something," said Bel. 

“ Oh, yes," exclaimed Addie “lam told all sorts 


I08 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

of queer things are brought. Let us tahe the oddest 
and most outlandish we can think of. Uncle, there 
is your old blue dress-coat ; we will take that for the 
minister. Wouldn’t he look comical preaching in it. 
And mother, there is your funny low-necked satin 
dress that you wore when a young lady. I will take 
that for his wife.” 

“ I understand everybody brings pies to a dona- 
tion,” said Harcourt. ** I shall be more pious than 
any of them, and bring over fifty from town this 
afternoon. I will buy all the bake-shops out, in my 
zeal, enough to give the parson and all his people the 
dyspepsia for a month.” 

“ If he lives on six hundred, nothing could give 
him the dyspepsia save his own sermons, I imagine,” 
said De Forrest. “ My young lady friends have 
half filled one of my bureau drawers with smoking- 
caps. I have one with me, and will give it to the 
minister.” 

“You vain fellow,” laughed Lottie. “I never 
gave you one.” 

“ Rest assured, no minister, — even were he a 
minister to the Court of St. James— should get it, if 
you had.” 

“What will you take, Mr. Hemstead?” asked 
Lottie, noting his grave face. 

“ I shall not go.” 

“Why not? You spoke as if you would, this 
morning.” 

“ I cannot go under the circumstances.” 

“Why not?” asked Addie, rather sharply. 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY^ S, IO9 

Could we take such gifts to a gentleman and 
lady; Cousin Addie ? ” 

Well, I suppose not,” she answered, reddening. 

“ I see no proof that this clergyman and his wife 
are not, in the fact that they are compelled to live on 
six hundred a year. Besides, I have too much respect 
for the calling.” 

“ Don’t you see,” said De Forrest to Addie, in a 
loud whisper, “ ‘ Our craft is in danger.’ ” 

Your explanation is more crafty than true, Mr. 
De Forrest,” said Hemstead, looking him straight in 
the eyes. 

“ Come,” cried Lottie, “ my party is not to be 
broken up. Mr. Hemstead, you need not look so 
serious or take the matter so much to heart. As 
you declared once before to-day, we were only * talk- 
ing in jest.’ You cannot think we would willingly 
hurt the feelings of your brother clergyman. Surely, 
if you thought they were serious, it was good of 
you to stand up for him. We will all give money : 
that must be the thing the poor man needs most 
sorely.” 

“ I will give twenty-five dollars if you will, Mr. 
Hemstead,” said De Forrest, with a malicious twinkle 
in his eye. 

“ That’s liberal of you, Julian. That’s action in 
the right direction,” said Lottie ; and she turned to 
Hemstead, expecting a prompt response. But the 
moment she saw his face, she surmised the truth and 
De Forrest’s motive in making the offer, and what 
had appeared generous, was now seen to be the 


no 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


reverse. But she determined that Julian should give 
the money, nevertheless. Still she did not at once 
interfere, but watched with no little curiosity, to see 
how Hemstead would extricate himself. 

The young man was much embarrassed. He had 
an innate horror of seeming niggardly, and the course 
he had taken made his position more delicate. But 
his simplicity and truthfulness came to his aid, and 
he said firmly, although with a crimson face : 

“ I am sorry I cannot accept your generous prop- 
osition, but I will give in accordance with my ability. 
I can give only five dollars.'* 

Mr. Dimmerly and Mrs. Marchmont looked 
annoyed, while Addie gave utterance to an audible 
titter, Bel laughed, and then looked as if she had 
done wrong. 

But Lottie, with graceful tact, which was still 
only good acting, said : 

“ And that I am sure, is all that can be asked of 
Mr. Hemstead or of any one. But the poor man 
shall not lose the money, Julian, for I will supply 
Mr. Hemstead with what is lacking.’’ 

Pardon me. Miss Marsden, I cannot take it.” 

“Not even for this needy minister with his six 
children?” 

“ I cannot sacrifice my self-respect for any one,” 
he said. “ Why cannot Mr. De Forrest give what 
he wishes, without imposing a condition which leaves 
it doubtful whether he is to give at all,” 

“ Oh, yes ; he is to give,” said Lottie promptly. 

take your offer, Julian. It’s delightful to have 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BE A [/TVS.] Ill 


such a genuine object of charity as a minister living 
on six hundred a year.” 

This was spoken very innocently, but was in 
reality a keen thrust at Hemstead, who had so 
recently stated his prospective income at that sum. 
That the others understood it as such, was shown by 
their significant glances, as they rose from the table. 

Hemstead could not discover from Lottie’s face 
whether she meant a covert allusion to himself or not. 

Harcourt drove over to town, promising to be 
back in time. The other young people said that the 
long drive had made them drowsy, and retired to 
their rooms for a nap. Hemstead went to the parlor 
and tried to read, but his thoughts wandered 
strangely. The beautiful face of Lottie Marsden 
haunted him, and the puzzling contradictions of her 
words and manner, kept rising in his mind for solu- 
tion. After a prolonged reverie, he came to the 
conclusion : 

“ I have left nothing ambiguous about myself. If 
she is friendly after this, she knows just who and 
what I am. It’s plain the others think me no addi- 
tion to their company, and I’m almost sorry I ac- 
cepted aunt’s invitation. However, I can shorten 
the visit if I choose ; ” and he turned resolutely to 
his book. 

Instead of donning her wrapper, as did Bel, Lot- 
tie sat down before the fire, and, as was often her 
custom, commenced half-talking to her friend and 
familiar, and half-thinking aloud to herself. 

“ Well, he is the frankest and most transparent 


1 12 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

man I ever saw, I have been acquainted with him 
but a few hours, and I feel that I know him better 
than Julian, with whom I have been intimate so 
many years/’ 

“ He’s sincerely, honestly, good, too,” said Bel. 
“ I think it’s too bad, Lottie, that you all treat him 
so. It’s really wicked.” 

“ Yes,” said Lottie, meditatively. “ It’s a good 
deal more wicked than I thought it would be.” 

Then you will give it up.” 

No indeed. I haven’t said that.” 

“ How can you do it, Lottie, when you know it 
is wrong ? ” 

“ I knew it was wrong when I commenced. I 
only know now that it is a little more wrong. Why 
should I give up my fun on that account ? I might 
as well die for an old black sheep, as a speckled 
lamb.” 

Bel yawned at the rather peculiar and tragic 
ending that Lottie suggested for herself, and was 
soon dozing on a lounge. But either a restless spirit 
of mischief, or a disturbed conscience, prevented 
Lottie from following her example. 

It would at times seem true that, when en- 
gaged in something that conscience forbids, the 
very opposition incites and leads to the evil. The 
conflict between inclination and the sense of right 
creates a feverish unrest, in which one cannot settle 
down to ordinary pursuits and duties. If principle 
holds the reins, and the voice of conscience is clear 
and authoritative, the disturbed mental and moral 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY* S, II3 

state will end in the firm choice of duty, and conse- 
quent peace and rest. But if, as in the case of Lot- 
tie Marsden, impulse rules in the place of principle, 
and conscience is merely like a half-dreaded, reproach* 
ful face, this unrest is the very hour and opportunity 
for temptation. Some escape from self and solitude 
must be found — some immediate excitement must 
engross the thoughts, and the very phase of evil, 
against which conscience is vainly protesting, has at 
the same time the most dangerous fascination. 

So Lottie ran away from her own self-reproaches 
as a naughty child might from a scolding and 
was soon at the parlor entrance with a noiseless 
tread, a grace of motion, and a motive that suggested 
the lithe panther stealing on its prey. The door was 
ajar, and a hasty glance revealed that the object of 
her designs was alone. Her stealthy manner changed 
instantly, and she sauntered into the room with quiet 
indifference, humming an air from Faust. 

“ Oh, you are here,” she exclaimed, as if suddenly 
becoming aware of his presence. “ Why do you not 
take a nap like the others ? I hope you are not 
troubled by a bad conscience.” 

“ What suggested a bad conscience. Miss Mars- 
den ? ” 

Your sleeplessness.” 

“ I am glad it was not your own. Why are you 
not taking a nap ? I thought you started for one.’ 

‘‘ So I did, but found I did not want it. But you 
are not a Yankee that you must answer my question 


1 14 FROM JjsisT' TO EARNEST, 

with another. What are you reading? Won’t you 
read it to me? ” 

“ I would rather not read this book to you ; but 
I will any other that you wish.” 

“ You must learn human . nature better, Mr. 
Hemstead. Don’t you know that you have said 
just enough to make me wish that book and no 
other ? What is it about ? ” 

“ I feel sure that it will have no interest for you. 
It is one of the latest infidel attacks upon the 
Bible.’^ 

Oh, you are afraid to have me read it.” 

‘‘Yes; but not for the reasons implied in your 
tone.” 

“ Don’t you see that you are taking the very 
course to awaken my curiosity, and to make me wish 
to hear just that book ? If you had said, ‘ Certainly 
I’ll read it to you, but you won’t like it, for it’s only 
a dry, heavy book upon a heavy subject,’ I would 
never have looked into it, but would have asked for 
something else.” 

“ That would hardly be true, Miss Marsden. 
Though I regard it as an evil and dangerous book, 
it is exceedingly clever, and well written, and it is 
quite popular in some circles. I suppose it has been 
sent up to Aunt Marchmont with other new books 
of note.” 

“ I must certainly read it, since you wcn’t read it 
to me. Forbid a child to do a thing, you know, and 
you have given the strongest motive for doing just 
that thing.” 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY^ S. 


IIS 


“ You are not a child, Miss Marsden.*' 

“ What am I, then ? ” 

“ I hardly know ; but you are capable of realizing 
one’s best ideal, almost.’* 

“ Almost ! thank you.” 

‘‘ Perhaps my language is stronger than you 
realize. The woman who could answer to my ideal 
would be nearly perfect.” 

“ And do you think such a paragon would go out 
among the bprder ruffians with you ? ” 

“ No, nor anywhere else with me. I was speak- 
ing of my ideal.” 

“You do not expect to marry your ideal 
then?” 

“ I suppose love transfigures the one we love, and 
that this is the only way we can ever meet our ideal 
in this life. But sometimes we see one who it seems 
might approach even the ideal of our unbiassed 
fancy.” 

“ It is well that you admire these exquisite crea- 
tures at a distance,” she said, dryly. “ I can’t see 
why men will always be so foolish as to think pretty 
women are good women. But if I am not a child 
why may I not read that book? You intimate that 
it will not shake my belief.” 

“ I do not think it would — at least I hope it 
would not.” 

“ You are not sure.” 

“ I’m sure it will not shake the Bible. Every age 
has teemed with infidel books. Yet God’s Word 
stands to-day as strong and serene as that mountain 


Il6 JEST TO EARNEST. 

yonder to which the setting sun has given a crown 
of light.” 

“Your figure is pretty, but unfortunate. The 
5 un is indeed ‘ setting,’ and soon the mountain will 
lose its crown of light and vanish in darkness.” 

“ But does it vanish,” he asked quickly, “ in the 
transient darkness like a cloud tipped with light ? 
Such a cloud is a fit emblem of this brilliant book, 
and of multitudes like it that have preceded, but 
which, like lurid vapors, have vanished from men’s 
thought and memory. Even with my immature 
mind I can detect that this clever work is but an airy 
castle, soon to fall. What infidel book has ever 
gained or kept a lasting hold upon the popular heart ? 
Let the darkness swallow up the mountain there. 
If we go where it is at midnight, we shall find it 
intact, and just as fiim as when the sun is shining 
upon it. The searching light of every day, from year 
to year and age to age, will find it there just the 
same. The long night of moral darkness which cul- 
minated in the 15th century, though it hid the 
Bible, did not destroy it. Luther at last found and 
brought it out into the broad light of general study 
and criticism. For generations, it has been assailed 
on every side, but it stands in the calm unchanging 
strength that yonder mountain would, were it sur- 
rounded by children shooting against it with arrows. 
Believe me — I do not fear for the Bible. If all the 
light of human knowledge were turned upon it in 
one burning focus, it would only reveal more clearly 
its intrinsic truth ; and if superstition, as it has in the 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY'S. II7 

past, or infidelity, as was the case in France, creates 
temporary darkness, the moment that, in the light of 
returning reason, men look for the Bible, they find it 
like a great solemn mountain, that cannot be moved 
while the world lasts, just where God has placed it.” 

“ Mr. Hemstead, don’t you know that young 
gentlemen do not talk to young ladies as you do 
to me ? ” 

“You know very well that I am not a society 
man.” 

“ Oh, I’m not complaining. I rather like to be 
talked to as if I had some brains, and was not a 
doll. If you are so sure about the Bible, why do you 
fear to have me read arguments against it ? ” 

“ I am not so sure about you. If I should listen 
to a plausible story against you, without knowing 
you or giving you a fair hearing, I might come to be 
prejudiced — to believe you very unworthy, when the 
reverse would be true. So the minds of many, from 
reading books of this nature, and not giving the Bible 
a fair hearing, become poisoned and prejudiced.” 

“ Then why do you read it ? ” 

“ For the same reason that a physician would 
study a disease, not that he may catch it, but 
understand and know how to treat it. This book 
is a mental and moral disease, and I do not wish 
you to run the risk of catching it, though I do not 
think it would prove fatal, if you did. Your own 
heart and experience would probably correct the 
error of your head. Such books as these won’t 
answer in times of illness or deep trouble. VVe turn 


Il8 FROM JEST TO EARN'S ST. 

from them as instinctively and certainly as we do 
irom noise, glare, and gayety.” 

The mountain without was now in the shadow. 
The early twilight of the December evening had 
darkened the wintry landscape ; but the ruddy glow 
of the hickory fire revealed how beautiful Lottie’s 
face could be, when composed into womanly truth 
and thoughtfulness. 

“ I have never had a serious sorrow or illness, 
and I wonder what I would do if I had ? ” she queried 
musingly, as these sombre events, which sooner or 
later must come into every life, rose up before her. 

I know well what you will do when they come, 
as come they will to us all,” said Hemstead gently. 
“ As surely as you would cling to a strong arm were 
you sinking in deep waters, just so surely you will 
turn to the Bible, and to Him who said, ‘ Let not 
your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.’ ” 

The truth, if given a hearing, is ever powerful — 
the truths of our own sad experience — the answer- 
ing and remedial truth of God. Unexpectedly and 
unintentionally on her part, both these phases of 
truth had gained the ear of Lottie Marsden. The 
sorrowful and suffering days of the future threw 
back their shadows upon her, and her heart sank at 
their prospect; and with the certainty of intuition 
she recognized the answering truth, and felt that she 
would indeed be glad to cling to One who had the 
right and power to utter such tender, reassuring 
words as Hemstead had quoted. 

Of all spells, that of truth is the strongest. Under 


ANOTHER SPELL THAN BEAUTY'S. HQ 

it the impulsive girl buried her face in her hands and, 
with a quick sob, cried : 

Oh, that I were better ! ” 

Then springing up, she gave Hemstead a strange, 
earnest look through her tears, as if she would read 
his soul. But she saw only honest sym.pathy. 

He was about to speak again, but she abruptly 
left the room. 


120 


FROM 7EST TO EARNEST. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

FINDING one’s LEVEL. 

OTTIR met De Forrest on the stairs, and he 



J ' was about to apologize for his long sleep, but 
she rushed by him like a summer gust. A moment 
later she burst into her room and startled indolent 
Bel out of her last luxurious doze, by dropping into 
a chair by the fire and indulging in what girls call 
a “ good cry.” 

“ What is the matter ? ” asked Bel, anxiously. 

Lottie’s tears were the only answer. 

“ What has happened ? ” cried Bel, rising hastily. 
“ Let me call Auntie or Julian.” 

If you call either you are no friend of mine,” 
said Lottie, springing to the door, locking it, and 
taking the key. 

“ Why Lottie, I don’t understand — ” 

“ There is no need that you should. Nothing is 
the matter— only I’m blue — I’ve been thinking of 
awful things. I was in one of my moods this after- 
noon, now I’m in one of my tenses.” 

“ Unusually intense, I should think. I have not 
seen you so moved since Tom Wellesly threatened 
to blow out his brains for you.” 

“He hadn’t any to blow out,” snapped Lottie, 


FINDING ONE'S LEVEL, 


I2I 


“ or he wouldn’t have thought of doing it for such a 
girl as I am.” 

“ Well,” sighed Bel, who at times was one of Job’s 
comforters, “ I’ve heard he has never been the same 
since.” 

“ I hope he has been wiser, then. How can men 
be such stupid owls as to fall in love with me ! Can’t 
they see I’m a wicked little heathen ? ” 

“That is just the kind men like,” sneered Bel, 
misanthropically. “ You expect to captivate (and 
of course you will) this sincere and saintly young 
minister. He already thinks that you are by far the 
best of our party, and has some of the first symptoms 
that your victims usually manifest.” 

Lottie sprang up, dashed away her tears, and 
commenced restlessly pacing the room. 

“ Bother on the men ! ” she exclaimed. “ Why 
will they be so silly ! The world’s a perfect jumble, 
and we are all lunatics and fools, crying for what is 
not good for us, and turning our backs upon what is. 
I’m disgusted with everybody, and myself in partic- 
ular. Now if this great overgrown student makes a 
fool of himself, like the others, I shall lose faith in 
mankind, and I know there is nothing to hope from 
woman-kind.’’ 

“ I should think you were having a mood and a 
tense at the same time this evening,” said Bel, look- 
ing with some surprise at her friend. “ What has 
stirred you up so? Have you and Julian had a 
quarrel ? ” 

“ We shall have plenty more, I foresee,” said 
6 


122 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Lottie, seizing on the suggestion to hide the truth. 
Bel smiled satirically. All these harsh words were 
but the harmless lightnings of a summer gust that 
was passing away. 

It’s only a lover’s tiff,” she thought, ^^and now 
the billing and cooing are to come.” 

“ Oh, well,” said Bel, soothingly, ‘‘you and Julian 
will soon make up, and then you and all the world 
will change for the better.” 

“ We have made up,” said Lottie faintly finding, 
like many another sinner in this line, that the first fib 
requires the second to cover it up. 

“ Well, well, get over your mood quickly, for the 
supper bell will ring in a moment, and you are not 
ready to come down.” 

What emergency of life can obliterate from the 
mind of a pretty woman the necessity of a toilet, and 
to Bel, Lottie seemed to come to her senses at once 
as she sped to her bureau and commeilced brushing 
her rumpled hair. But the languid maiden was quite 
startled as Lottie wheeled suddenly upon her, declar 
ing, while she brandished the hair-brush in the most 
tragic and impressive manner : 

“ If that Hemstead makes a fool of himself he 
may, but he shall do it with his eyes open ; I will not 
deceive him any more.” 

Thus conscience, that had been skirmishing all 
day, appeared to gain one point of advantage, and 
Lottie, having made this virtuous resolve, gained in 
mental sereneness, while \he mirror that reflected 
her fair face helped to bring back her complacency. 


FINDING ONE'S LEVEL. 


123 


** Bel/' said Lottie, as they were leaving their 
room, “ not a whisper of all this to anyone, as you 
value my friendship.” 

But before they reached the supper-room, her 
resolution failed, as is often the case when one acts 
from impulse rather than principle. She found that 
she could not so lightly throw away Hemstead’s 
good opinion. She had been admired, loved,- and 
flattered to her heart’s content, but the respect, 
esteem, and trust of a sincere true man formed a 
new offering, and it was so attractive that she could 
not bring herself to turn from it at once. Then her 
strong pride cast its weight into the scale, and she 
thought: 

“ He talks to me and treats me as if I were a 
woman of heart and mind, and I’m going down to 
show him I’m a wicked fool. I shall not do it, at 
least not now. Little fear but that the disagreeable 
truth will come out soon enough.” 

“ But it is wrong to deceive him,” whispered 
conscience. 

Suppose it is,” answered the wayward will, “ I 
am all wrong myself and always have been.” 

“You promised to show him your real self,” still 
urged conscience. 

“ Well, I will, some other time.” 

With conscience thwarted and unsatisfied, serene- 
ness vanished again, and instead of being reckless 
and trivial at the table, as she intended, she was 
rather silent, and a trifle sullen, as one often is even 
when vexed with one’s self. 


124 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

- Hemstead was expecting a subdued and thought* 
ful young lady to appear, whose pensive manner 
would indicate a nature softened and receptive. 
While her bearing was not what he anticipated, it 
was somewhat akin, and showed, he thought, that 
the truth was not without effect. 

De Forrest was still more puzzled; but soon con- 
cluded that Lottie was provoked that he had slept 
so long instead of devoting himself to her. True, 
she had just come from the parlor, where he found 
Hemstead standing by the window, looking out into 
the gloom, but she had found him, no doubt, so 
heavy and stupid, that she had rushed to her room 
in a fit of vexation. This theory was entirely recon- 
cilable with his vanity, and therefore conclusive ; and 
he tried to make amends by excessive gallantry, 
which only annoyed Lottie. This he ascribed to her 
resentment for his neglect, and only redoubled his 
unwelcome attentions. 

While Hemstead’s heart was in a tumult of joy 
and thankfulness that so early in his acquaintance, 
and so unexpectedly, he had been able to speak to 
her as he wished and with such seeming effective- 
ness, he had the good taste and tact to indicate by 
no words or sign that anything unusual had occurred 
between them. He sought to draw the others, and 
even De Forrest, into general conversation, so that 
Lottie might be left more to herself. 

With a mingled smile and frown, she recognized 
his purpose, and with a reckless laugh in her own 
8oul, thought ; 


FINDING ONE’S LEVEL. 12^ 

** He imagines I am near conversion, when I never 
felt so wicked before in my life/’ 

But catching a glimpse of Bel’s surprised face, and 
seeing that her abstraction was noted by the others, 
she speedily rallied, and assumed the manner that 
she had maintained throughout the day. 

“ It is so delightful to see his large gray eyes turn 
toward me wistfully and trustingly, that I cannot un* 
deceive him yet ; ” and so conscience was dismissed, 
as history records was often the case with some hon- 
est old counsellor in a foolish and reckless court. 

The prospective sleigh-ride and donation party 
were the prominent themes, and they hastened 
through the meal that they might start early. 

Upon this occasion De Forrest managed to get 
the seat by Lottie, in his eagerness to make amends, 
and Hemstead sat opposite with Bel. As far as he 
could gather in the uncertain moonlight, Hemstead 
thought that De Forrest’s attentions were not par- 
ticularly welcome, and though he scarcely knew why, 
was glad. He would probably explain by saying that 
De Forrest was not worthy of her. 

Lottie’s periods of depression never lasted long, 
and again the frosty air and quick motion set her blood 
tingling with life. In order to escape De Forrest’s 
whispered sentimentalities, she commenced singing. 
Her naturally good voice had been somewhat injured 
by straining at difficult music, under superficial 
instruction, instead of thorough training for it, but 
within a moderate compass and in simple music, was 
sweet and strong. 


1 2b FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

De Forrest was enthusiastic in his encores of 
selections that were beyond her abilities. Though 
most of the airs were unfamiliar to Hemstead, he was 
satisfied that they were incorrect, and certain that 
the music was not over good. Therefore he was 
silent. This piqued Lottie, for one of her purposes 
in the choice of what she sang, was to impress him, 
from the barbarous West, with the idea of her supe- 
rior culture. At last she said : 

“ I fear you do not like operatic and classical 
music very much, Mr. Hemstead ? 

“We do not often hear such music very perfectly 
rendered, in our part of the West. There are airs 
from the opera that are very pretty,” and he suggested 
one that was simple. 

The truth began to dawn on the quick-witted 
girl, but De Forrest said, patronizingly : 

“ It requires a cultivated taste to appreciate such 
music as you were singing. Miss Lottie.” 

“ It is not with the music probably, but my ren- 
dering of it, that Mr. Hemstead finds fault.” 

“ Two of the airs were new to me, and the other 
I have heard but seldom,” said Hemstead evasively. 

“ How about that one ? ” asked De Forrest. 

“Well, in sincerity then, I think Miss Marsden 
does herself injustice by attempting music that would 
tax the powers of a prima donna.” 

“ The boor ! ” whispered De Forrest to Lottie, 

After a moment she said firmly, “ Mr. Hemstead 
has only said plainly what you thought, Julian.” 

- “ Oh, Miss Lottie — ” he began to protest. , 


MNDING ONE'S LEVEE 


127 


“ I’m not a fool,” she continued, “ so please don’t 
i^Aste your breath. You have heard all the prima 
donnas, and know how ridiculously far beneath them 
I fall, when I try to sing their music. I think you 
might have told me. It would have been truer kind- 
ness than your hollow applause. Why our teachers 
make us the laughing-stock of society, by keeping 
us upon these absurd attempts at music beyond us, 
to the exclusion of everything else, is something 
that I can’t understand. My ear is not over nice, 
but I have always had a suspicion that I was execu- 
ting in the sense of murder, the difficult arias that 
the old weazened-faced Italian professor kept me at 
till brother Dan said in truth, that I was turning 
into a screech-owl. But no one, save he and Mr. 
Hemstead, has been honest enough to tell me the 
truth. Thus, on many occasions, I have taxed the 
politeness of people to the utmost, no doubt, and 
been the cause of innumerable complimentary fibs, 
like those you have just been guilty of, Julian. Per- 
haps, Mr. Hemstead, you think a style of music like 
this more suited to my powers ; ” and she struck into 
a well-known plantation song. 

No,” said he, laughing, “ I think you do your- 
self still greater injustice.” 

“ You probably think I cannot sing at all.” 

“ On the contrary, I think you have an unusually 
good voice. I wish you would sing that air that you 
were humming when you came into the parlor this 
afternoon. I liked that, and imagine it is suited to 
your voice.” 


128 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

What was it ? Oh, I remember. An air from 
Faust, that Marguerite sings at her spinning-wheel 
I think I can give that pretty decently.” 

She sang it sweetly, with taste and some power. 
Hemstead’s encore was hearty, and she knew it was 
sincere. 

“ Now that you have done me such good service,” 
she said laughing, and shown that mediocrity is my 
musical position, let us have some old-fashioned bal- 
lads, and all sing them together in sleigh-riding style.” 

“ Pardon me. Miss Marsden, I assign you to me- 
diocrity in nothing.” 

“ Oh, no, not you — my own abilities place me 
there. But come, each one sing ; ” and she com- 
menced a ballad, well known to the others, but not 
to him. 

It sounded very well indeed, only Harcourt’y bass 
was much too light for the other voices. 

Why don’t you sing ? ” asked Lottie of 
Hemstead. 

I do not know the air or words.” 

“ Shall we try Old Hundred ? ” asked De For* 
rest. “ Ahem ! The long metre doxology. 

" ‘ Praise God from whom aU blessings flow.* 

Addie and Harcourt joined in laughingly. Bel 
commenced with them, but stopped when she sa\o 
that Lottie did not sing. 

“ Do yru believe that ‘ all blessings flow ’ from 
God?” asked Hemstead of De Forrest. 


FINDING ONE*S LEVEL. 12g 

I suppose SO, according to Old Hundred,” he 
said lightly. 

*‘You don’t ‘suppose so’ at all, Julian. You 
know it, as we all do, however we may act,” said 
Lottie with emphasis. 

“ With such a belief, I would at least treat Him 
with respect,’’ said Hemstead quietly. “ I should 
be sorry to be under deep and continued obligations 
to One toward whom I failed in ordinary courtesy.” 

“ I knew it was wrong,” muttered Bel, “ but — ’* 

“ I have no such belief,” said Harcourt, “ so your 
sharp homily does not apply to me. 

“ Where do your blessings come from ? ” asked 
Hemstead. 

“ Well, those I don’t get out of my clients, from 
where this snow does — the laws and forces of nature.” 

“Your faith is like the snow, I think, very 
cold.” 

“If it’s cold in winter, it’s warm in summer,’ 
retorted he, flippantly; and Addie giggled approv- 
ingly, for the reason that it sounded flippant and 
smart. 

They had now reached the hamlet of Scrub 
Oaks, in the centre of which was a small house that 
seemed bursting with light and noise. Whenever 
the door opened it appeared to fly open from a 
pressure within. 

De Forrest acted as escort to the ladies, while 
Hemstead accompanied Harcourt in his effort to find 
a sheltered place for the Horses. This pleased the 
young lawyer, and he said, good-naturedly * 


130 FRour yssT to earnest. 

“ Don’t think, Mr. Hemstead, that I do not 
respect your honest convictions, and I meant no slur 
upon them. You take things too seriously.” 

“ I suppose we all ought to make more allow- 
ance for what is said in mere sport and repartee,” 
said Hemstead. “ But what to you is law and force, 
is to me a personal God and Friend. You know that 
there are some names — like that of mother and wife — 
that are too sacred for jest.” 

“ Thus people misjudge and misunderstand each 
other, simply because they see things from different 
points of view,” replied Harcourt. “ De Forrest 
provokes me, however. He has no doubts worthy 
of the name, for he reads nothing save the sporting 
news and fashionable literature of the day, and yet 
he likes to give the impression that he is in with us, 
who read books and think.” 

If you will only read fairly, Mr. Harcourt, I 
have no fears but that in time you will think rightly. 
An honest jury must hear both sides and have no 
prejudices.” 

The young men now sought the rest of the party, 
who had squeezed their way into the little parson- 
age that seemed so replete with life and bustle, that 
it appeared like a social bomb-shell, with effervescing 
human nature as an explosive material, and might 
burst into fragments any moment. 


THE OTHER SET, 


I3I 


CHAPTER IX, 


“THE OTHER SET.” 



HE minister and his wife were scarcely host and 


JL hostess on this occasion, as a self-appointed 
committee of ladies had taken upon themselves the 
duty, but, like all corporations, this committee had 
no soul and a very indefinite body. No one knew 
just who they were, or where to find them, and some 
of the members, in the bewilderment of unaccus- 
tomed official position and honors, seemed to have 
lost themselves, and bustled all over the house about 
as aimlessly as decapitated hens. The more staid 
and practical sisters of the committee were down in 
the kitchen, breathlessly setting tables which were 
almost as speedily cleared, by people whose appe 
tites were as keen as the winter night without. 

“ I do declare — ” ejaculated Mrs. Gubling, as 
one devastating tableful rose lingeringly from the 
repast and another flock began to gather in hungry 
expectancy at the door — “ I do declare, I’m near 
beat out. Is this a starvin’ community? At this 
rate they’ll eat up all there is in the house, and the 
minister and his wife and babies into the bargain.” 

“ Well,” said Mrs. Rhamm, conveying the last 
bit of corned beef which had been reluctantly left 


132 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


upon the plate as manners,” to a rather capacious 
mouth, “ if they would eat up some of the babies it 
wouldn’t be so bad. I don’t see why poor ministers 
will have so many babies.” 

** The Lord takes care of ’em. We don’t,” sug- 
gested Mrs. Gubling. 

“ We all do our part I ’spose. The worst of it is, 
that it makes it oncomfortable for a church to give a 
small salary.” 

“ I wish our church was more uncomfortable 
then. It’s a shame we give Mr. Dlimm only six hun- 
dred. But come, if we don’t git another table set 
they’ll eat us up.” 

“ I’d like to see ’em,” said Mrs. Rhamm, with a 
disdainful sniff. 

“Well, you be a bit old and tough,” chuckled 
Mrs. Gubling. 

W ith the solace of this sally, which seemed true, 
if not true wit, these hard-featured mothers in Israel 
set about their tasks with the deftness that long 
experience gives. 

At the time De Forrest conveyed the ladies into 
the hall, the upstairs members of the committees were 
buzzing around somewhere else, for there was no one 
to receive them. They were gradually hustled or 
carried into the parlor or main room, and here Hem- 
stead and Ilarcourt found them in characteristic 
conditions. Addie’s and De Forrest’s elegant noses 
were decidedly retrouss^ ; Bel appeared both dis- 
gusted and frightened, while Lottie’s face wore an 
expression of intense and amused curiosity. She was 


THE OTHER SET 


133 


seeing “ the other set ” to her heart’s content, and 
all was as new and strange as if she had visited an- 
other land. 

Harcourt joined Addie, and they commenced 
whispering satirical criticisms on the remarks and 
manners of those around. Hemstead’s interest mainly 
centred in watching Lottie, and in noting the effect 
of her contact with plain and uncultured people. 
He was glad he did not see the repulsion of a little 
mind and a narrow nature, as was the case with most 
of the others. Though it was evident that she had 
no sympathy with them, nor for them, there was in- 
telligent interest and wide-awake curiosity. While 
the others were encasing themselves in exclusive 
pride, she was eager to investigate and get e?t rapport 
with this new phase of humanity. But trammelled 
by her city ideas, she felt that she could not speak 
to any one without the formality of an introduction. 
But the ice was broken for her unexpectedly. Feel- 
ing her dress pulled, she turned and found a very 
stout old lady sitting near her, who asked in a loud 
whisper ; 

'‘■Been down to supper yet ? ” 

“ No,” said Lottie, “ I don’t wish any.” 

“ I do, but I’m afeard I won't get none. You 
see I’m big and clumsy any way, and now I’m so 
lame with the rheumatiz, that I kin hardly move.” 

“ It’s too bad,” said Lottie pathetically, but with 
a swift comical glance at the others. 

“ Yes, it’s kinder orful to be so helpless,” said the 
old woman with a complacent sigh, delighted at hav 


134 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


mg a sympathetic auditor. I’m dreadfully afeard I 
won’t git no supper. I’m like the withered man at 
the pool of Bethesdy. Whenever they are ready for 
anutherbatch ‘ while I’m a cornin’ another steppeth 
down before me.’ ” 

“ Well, you’re not very much withered, that’s one 
comfort to be thankful for,” said Lottie. 

“ I’d like to be thankful for my supper, if I could 
ony git a chance,” persisted the old woman. 

You shall have a chance. When is the pool 
troubled ? When shall we put you in ? ” 

There ! now is the time,” said her new acquaint- 
ance, dropping her affected and pious tone, and 
speaking with sharp eagerness. “ See, one batch is 
cornin’ up, and ’nuther is going down.” 

“ Mr. Hemstead, will you assist me in escorting 
this old lady to the supper-table ? ” 

Hemstead’s face was aglow with approval, and he 
instantly complied, while the others, understanding 
Lottie better, were convulsed with laughter. 

It was no easy thing for them unitedly to manage 
the hobbling mountain of flesh. When they came 
to the steep, narrow stairway, matters were still more 
serious. 

“ You shall go first,” whispered Lottie to Hem- 
stead, “ for if she should fall on me — good-by, Lottie 
Marsden.” 

Hemstead patiently, carefully, and with the 
utmost deference, assisted the helpless creature 
down the stairs. 


THE OTHER SET 1 35 

'You’re as polite to her as if she were a duchess,’ 
saitt Lottie, in a low tone. 

“ She is more than a duchess. She is a woman," 
he replied. 

“ Lottie gave him a quick, pleased look, but said, 
** Such old-fashioned chivalry is out of date, Mr. 
Hemstead.’’ 

“He’s right, miss,’’ said the old woman, sharply. 
“ I’m not Dutch.’’ 

Lottie dropped behind to hide her merriment at 
this speech, and Hemstead appeared, with his charge 
clinging to his arm, at the kitchen door, which her 
ample form nearly filled. 

“ My sakes o’ lives ! Auntie Lammer, how did 
you get down here ? ’’ said Mrs. Gubling. “ We 
hain’t ready for you yet.’’ 

“ No matter,’’ said Mrs. Lammer, “ I thank the 
marcies I’ve got down safe, and I’m goin’ to stay 
till I git my supper.’’ 

“Can I help you?’’ asked Lottie, glancing 
curiously around the room. 

They looked with even more curiosity at her ; 
and a strange contrast she made, in her rich and 
tasteful costume and rare beauty, with those plain, 
middle-aged, hard-working women, and the small, 
dingy rcom. 

For a moment they stared at her without reply, 
ttfien gave each other a few suggestive nudges ; and 
Mrs. Rhamm was about to speak rather slightingly 
when good-natured Mrs. Gubling said : 

‘‘You are very kind, miss, but you don’t look 


£3t) FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

cut out for our work. Besides, my dear, it*s an orful 
dangerous place down here. I’m afraid we’ll git eat 
up ourselves before the evening is over. I rn sure 
you would be, if you stayed. I wouldn’t mind taking 
a bite myself,” and the good woman and her assist- 
ants laughed heartily over this standing joke of the 
evening, while Auntie Lammer, seeing that Mrs. 
Gubling was the leading spirit of the supper-room, 
quivered in all her vast proportions with politic and 
propitious mirth. 

All this was inexpressibly funny to Lottie, who 
had the keenest sense of the abs\ird, and with a sign 
to Hemstead she drew him away, saying: 

“This exceeds any play I ever saw. I didn’t 
know people who were not acting could be so queer 
and comical.” 

“Well, Miss Lottie,” he said, as they ascended 
the stairs, “ I admit that humanity everywhere often 
has its ridiculous side, but I have been laughed at 
too much myself to enjoy laughing at others.” 

“And why should- you be laughed at so much? ” 

“ I suppose it is the fate of overgrown, awkward 
boys, who have a tendency to blurt out the truth on 
all occasions.” 

“ Such a tendency as that will always make you 
trouble, I assure you.” 

“ It hasn’t with you, yet.” 

“ Our acquaintance has been very brief.” 

“ And yet I seem to know you so well. I would 
not have believed it possible in one short day.” 

I think you are mistaken. But you have ceased 


THE OTHER SET. 


137 


to be a stranger to me. I have remarked before to- 
day, that I knew you better than some I have seen 
from childhood.” 

‘‘ I am happy to say that I wish to conceal nothing.” 

“ Few can say that.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mean that I am better than other 
people, only that it’s best to appear just what we 
are. People should be like coin, worth their face — ” 

“ I was in search of you,” interrupted De Forrest, 
as they stood talking a moment near the head of the 
stairs in the hall. “ We did not know but that the 
sylph you escorted away, had made a supper on 
Hemstead, with you as a relish. Have you seen 
enough of this bear-garden yet ?” 

“ No, indeed,” said Lottie ; “ I’m just beginning 
to enjoy myself.” 

From openly staring at and criticising the party 
^rom Mrs. Marchmont’s, the young people began to 
grow aggressive, and from class prejudices, were in- 
clined to be hostile. There were whispered consulta- 
tions, and finally one well-known habitu6 of the store 
and tavern thought he could cover himself with glory 
by a trick, and at the same time secure a kiss from 
Lottie, the prettiest. The conspiracy was soon 
formed. A kissing game in one of the upper rooms 
was suspended for a moment, and one of the tall girls 
accompanied him down as if they were a delegation, 
and on the principle that in designs against a woman 
a female confederate is always helpful in disarming 
fear and suspicion. 


138 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

,He approached Lottie with the best manners he 
could assume, and said : 

“ We are having some games up stairs. Perhaps 
you would like to join us. We’d like to have you.” 

‘‘ Do come,” added the tall girl, they are real 
nice.” 

“ Certainly,” said Lottie, who was now ready for 
another adventure. Come ; let us all go.” 

The others need’nt come unless they want to,” 
said the young man, for he didn’t relish the lawyer’s 
presence, whom he knew by reputation, nor the 
searching look of the tall stranger whom he did not 
know. 

“Mr. Hemstead, you and Julian come,” said 
Lottie, and as they ascended the stairs, she studied 
this new specimen of Scrub Oaks, who was a loafer 
of the village as De Forrest was an idler of the town. 
They both belonged to the same genus, though the 
latter would have resented such a statement as the 
foulest insult. 

The manners and the smart, loud finery of her 
new acquaintance, amused Lottie very much. When 
they reached the room, they found it full of whisper- 
ing, giggling young people. 

The tall girl, as instructed, said, “ Now let us 
form a ring with our hands on this rope.” 

This having been done, she said, “ Now, Mr. 
Shabb, you must go inside first ; ” and then, with a 
nudge to Lottie, she explained, “ He’ll try to hit our 
hands with his, and if he hits your hands you will 
have to go inside the ring.” 


THE OTHER SET. 1 39 

What else he would do, she left to be disclosed 
by action. 

Then he of the flaming neck-tie and bulging cheek 
took his place with a twinkling eye that meant mis- 
chief. De Forrest and Hemstead declined to play, 
but the latter slipped forward and stood near Lottie. 
He was not sure, but dimly remembered seeing this 
game before, when it was not played so innocently 
as the tall girl had described. 

The young rustic made extravagant but purposely 
vain efforts to strike the hands of others, and Lottie 
watched the scene with laughing curiosity. Suddenly 
he wheeled round and struck her hands sharply ; and 
to her horrified surprise, it seemed but a second later 
that his repulsive face was almost against her own. 
But something came between, and starting back, she 
saw the baffled youth imprint a fervent kiss on the 
back of Hemstead’s hand. 

There was a loud laugh at him from those who 
expected to laugh with him. He swaggered up to 
Hemstead, and said threateningly: 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

What do you mean ? ” asked Lottie, confronting 
him with blazing eyes. “ It is well this gentleman 
interposed. If you had succeeded in your insult I 
should have had you punished in a way that you 
would not soon forget.” 

“ It’s only part of the game,” muttered he. 
abashed by her manner. 

** Part of the grame ? ” 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


140 


“ Yes,” giggled the tall girl, faintly; it’s a kiss- 
ing game.” 

“Did you know it was such?” asked Lottie, 
indignantly, of De Forrest and Hemstead. 

“ Indeed I did not,” said De Forrest, “ and if you 
say so. I’ll give this fellow the flogging, anyway.” 

“ Come right out, and do it now,” was the pert 
response. 

“All I can say is, Miss Marsden,” explained 
Hemstead, “ that I suspected something wrong, and 
took means to prevent it. How these nice-looking 
girls can allow this fellow to kiss them, is more than 
I can understand.” 

“No lady would,” said Lottie, as she swept dis- 
dainfully out ; and under the withering influence of 
these remarks, kissing games languished the rest of 
the evening; only young children, and a few of the 
coarser natured ones, participating. But soon the 
absurdity of the whole scene overcame Lottie, and 
she laughed till the tears stood in her eyes. 

As they were slowly descending the stairs a faded 
little woman said : 

“ I’m glad to see you enjoying yourself. Miss 
Marchmont. It was very kind of you and your party 
to come so far.” 

“ I am not Miss Marchmont,” said Lottie, * 
** though I came with her.” 

“ Well, as the minister’s wife, I would like her 
and all her party to know of our grateful appre- 
ciation.” 

“ You thank us beyond our deserts. But are you 


THE OTHER SET, 


I41 

the minister’s wife ? I am glad to make your 
acquaintance ; ” and she held out her hand, which 
Mrs. Dlimm seemed glad to take. 

At this moment there came the cry of an infant 
from one of the upper rooms. 

Oh, there goes my baby,” said Mrs. Dlimm, 
I thought I heard it before,” and she was about to 
hasten on. 

“ May I not go with ^ou and see the baby?” 
asked Lottie. 

What mother ever refused such a request ? In a 
moment Lottie was in the one small room in which, 
on this portentous occasion, the three younger chil- 
dren were huddled, the others being old enough to 
take part in what, to them, was the greatest excite- 
ment of their lives, thus far. 

Lottie looked curiously around, with the quick 
appreciative eye by which ladies seem to gather 
accurately at a glance the effect of a costume and 
the style and character of an apartment and its 
occupants. But she politely, and from a certain 
innate interest, gave such attention to the baby as to 
win the mother’s heart. It was but an ordinary 
baby, although the fattest and sturdiest member of a 
rather pinched household, but Lottie wonderingly 
saw that to the faded mother it was a cherub just 
from heaven. 

Lottie could not understand it. A perfumed 
baby, in lace and muslin, might be a nice pet if the 
nurse were always within call, but the sole care of 
this chubby-cheeked Moiock, that would sacrifice its 


142 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


mother as unconsciously and complacently as the 
plant absorbs moisture, seemed almost as prosaic and 
dreadful as being devoured alive. 

“ Does no one help you take care of that child ? ” 
asked she. 

Well, my husband and the elder children help 
some.’* 

“ Haven’t you a nurse for all these children ? ” 

“ No, indeed. It’s as much as we can do to 
clothe and feed them.” 

Don’t you keep any servants at all ? ” 

Yes, we have a girl in the kitchen, but she’s 
almost as much bother as she is worth.” 

How do you get along ? ” 

I hardly know — somewhat as the birds do out 
of doors.” 

“ Are you happy ? ” 

I’ve hardly time to think. I think I am though ; 
happy as most people. Some days bright, some 
days cloudy, and now and then a storm. That s the 
way it is with all, I imagine. We all have our crosses 
you know, but by and by all will come right.” 

“ I should be cross enough, with all your crosses.” 

“They might make you patient. The crossest 
people I know are those who shun all crosses.” 

“Now I think of it. I’m inclined to believe that’s 
true,” said Lottie reflectively. Then she whispered, 
as she walked softly to the mother’s side, “ Baby is 
going to sleep, isn’t it ? ” 

With different expressions, they both peered into 
the fall-moon face, two features of which, the eyes, 


THE OTHER SET. 


143 


were becoming obliterated by the white, drooping 
lids Lottie looked as if she were examining a zoo- 
logical specimen. Mrs. Dlimm gazed with a smile 
of deep content and tenderness. 

The undisturbed rest of the child upon her bosom 
was a type of her own mind at that moment. She 
was nature’s child, God’s child, and the babe was hers. 

To the true and simple children of nature, who, 
without thought of self or the public eye, are quietly 
doing their duty in their own little niches, these 
moments of peace with strange thrills of joy are con- 
stantly coming. If this worn mother could look 
down upon the child, and her plain, pale face grow 
beautiful with spiritual light, how must the God who 
inspires all love — who is the source of tenderness — 
have regarded her? 

The expression of this woman’s face puzzled Lot- 
tie beyond measure. It was so incongruous, irrecon- 
cilable with the burdens, the weary cares, and cease- 
less toil and anxiety of her lot. It was so out of 
keeping with the noisy throng and confused bustle 
that filled the house, and it dimly suggested to the 
proud belle a condition of mind before undreamt of 
in her philosophy. 

Some new and curious thoughts stole into her 
heart as she watched the mother slowly rocking back- 
ward and forward, uttering a low, ciooning lullaby — 
the gentlest sound that ever falls on mortal ears. 
For some reason there came into her soul a sudden 
loathincf of her own selfishness and callousness. 

After the child had been laid in the cradle, she 


144 


FJ^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


asked, “ What did you mean when you said, * It will 
all come right some day ? ’ ” 

“ Well, I suppose I meant that God’s little chil- 
dren often get sorely perplexed with their cares and 
troubles in this world, but when we get home and 
sit down to rest and think it all over, it will then 
seem right.” 

“ Home ? ” 

Yes, ho7ne in our Heavenly Father’s house. 
That’s the only real home we have. We only * stop/ 
as the Irish say, here and there for a little while in 
this world.” 

“ And do you think of heaven as a pleasant 
home and rest after what seems to me your very 
hard life ? ” 

“ Certainly ; how do you think of it ? ” 

“ Well, to tell the truth, I have not thought much 
about it.” 

Before Mrs. Dlimm could reply, there came any- 
thing but a heavenly interruption. It was as if Moses 
and Aaron were within the cool and shadowy taber- 
nacle feasting on spiritual manna, and there came a 
delegation from the Hebrew camp, clamoring for the 
leeks and onions of Egypt.” 

Though the congregation often said, “ It’s a pity 
Mrs. Dlimm is such a meek and quiet little woman,” 
and though the self-appointed committee of ladies 
was so large, and the minister himself was down stairs, 
yet when the first real emergency of the evening arose, 
the upstairs members of the committee were helpless, 
and the best thing Mrs. Gubling, the leading spirit 


THE OTHER SET. 


145 


down stairs, could do, was to “ slick up,” as she said, 
and “ go tell the Parson’s wife.” But seeing Mr. 
Dlimm on the way, she beckoned him aside with a 
portentous nod. He, poor man, heard her tidings 
with dismay. He had fallen into the habit of taking 
all his difficulties either to the Lord or his wife, and 
in this case he felt that both must come to his aid. 

With Mrs. Gubling he at once hastened to the 
nursery, and entered rather abruptly. 

Mrs. Dlimm raised her finger impressively, then 
pointed to the cradle. 

“ But, my dear — ” began her husband, rather 
impatiently. 

“ Hush,” said the wife in a low tone, “ whatever’s 
the matter don’t wake the baby, for then I can’t do 
anything.” 

“ Mrs. Dlimm,” said Mrs. Gubling, “ they’ve eat 
up about everything there is down stairs, ’cept me, 
and there’s three tables yet. It’s such a fine night, 
and the sleighing’s so good, that lots more have 
come than we expected. I don’t know how much 
money they brought, but they hain’t brought pro- 
visions enough.” 

** What shall we do?” asked Mr. Dlimm ner- 
vously. 

If it takes the last penny we have in the world,” 
said his wife, with grave dignity, “ no one shall leave 
our house hungry. You must step over to the store, 
Mr. Dlimm, and buy enough to satisfy every one.” 

“ I feel just as you do, my dear,” he said, with 
the air of one who sees duty clearly, though it is Gi 
7 


14 ^ FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

from being agreeable. Just give me our poor little 
hoard from your bureau drawer, and Fll go at once.” 

Lottie witnessed the scene with mingled amuse- 
ment and indignation, and then with her face aglow 
with a sudden purpose, sped away also. 


HUMAN NATURE, 


i47 


CHAPTER X. 


HUMAN NATURE. 



HE dismal tidings from the lower regions, that 


JL the larder had been stripped and that scarcely 
even a pie remained, soon became an open secret, 
about which every one was whispering and comment- 
ing. The supperless wore a defrauded and injured 
air. The eyes of many who had not left so impor- 
tant a duty to the uncertainties of the future, but, 
like Auntie Lammer, had availed themselves of the 
first opportunity, now twinkled shrewdly and com- 
placently. They had the comfortable consciousness 
of taking care of themselves. But the greater num- 
ber were honestly indignant and ashamed that such 
a thing should have happened. This feeling of mor- 
tification was increased when the committee reported 
but a small sum of money handed in as yet. The 
majority were provoked at others, and a few at them- 
selves, for having brought so little. As the situation 
became clearer, all began to act characteristically, 
some preparing to slink away and escape a disagree- 
able state of things, and others putting their heads 
together in the wish to remedy matters. Some gig- 
gled, and others looked solemn. Some tried to 
appear resigned, as if it were a dispensation of Provi^ 


148 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

dence, and others snarled about them mean Joneses 
and Rhamms.” 

Lottie hastily summoned her party together, and 
told them of the dire emergency, as Mrs. Gubling 
had stated it. 

“Now,” said she, “ if you gentlemen have got 
any wit worth the name, you must hit on some way 
of helping the parson out of his scrape, for I have 
taken a great interest in him, or rather his wife. She 
is the queerest little woman I ever saw. I shouldn’t 
wonder if she were an angel in disguise.” 

“ As you are undisguised,” whispered De For- 
rest. 

“ Oh, be still, Julian. That compliment is as del- 
icate as Auntie Lammer’s appetite. But see, some 
of these mean ‘ locusts of Egypt,’ after eating their 
minister out of house and home, are preparing to go. 
We must get a collection before a soul leaves the 
house. Julian, you lock the back door, and Mr. 
Hemstead, you stand by the front ’door; and now, 
Mr. Harcourt, you are a lawyer, and know how to 
talk sharply to people : you give these cormorants to 
understand what we expect them to do, before they 
leave.” 

Hemstead obeyed with alacrity ; for the effort to 
help the overburdened pastor of Scrub Oaks meet 
the rigors of winter seemed about to end in disas- 
trous failure. He had noticed, with satisfaction, that 
many of the people shared his regret, and wished to 
do something, but through lack of leadership the 
gathering was about to break up, each one blam* 
6 


HUMAN NATURE, 


149 

mg some one else, and all secretly mortified at the 
result. 

Harcourt thought a moment, and then stepping 
to a position where he could be seen through open 
doors and heard from the upper story, clapped his 
hands loudly to secure silence, and draw attention 
to himself. 

“ Do you know where your pastor has gone ? 
he asked. “ He is out now buying provisions with 
his own money to feed a crowd who came here 
under the false pretence to give a donation, but in 
truth, seemingly to eat him out of house and 
home.” 

Flushes of shame and anger flashed into nearly 
every face at these stinging words, but Harcourt 
continued remorselessly : 

“ You know who I am, and I thought I knew 
something about you. I had heard that the people 
- back in the country were large-handed, large-hearted, 
and liberal, but we must be mistaken. I think this 
the quintessence of meanness, and if you break up 
to-night without a big collection, I will publish you 
throughout the land. I want you to understand 
that your minister has nothing to do with what I 
say. I speak on my own responsibility.” 

“ Capital ! ” whispered Lottie. That was red- 
hot shot, and they deserved it. If that don't drain 
their pockets, nothing will.” 

But she was not a little surprised and disgusted, 
when a stalwart young farmer stepped out, and with 
a face inflamed with anger, said in harsh emphasis : 


ISO FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

* ‘‘ I was sorry and ashamed to have this affair end 
as it promised to, and was going to come down 
handsomely myself, and try to get some others to, 
but since that sprig of the law has tried to bully and 
whip us into doing something, I won’t give one cent. 
I want you to understand, Tom Harcourt, that what- 
ever may be true of the people back in the country, 
you, nor no other man, can drive us with a horse- 
whip.” 

The young man’s words seemed to meet with 
general approval, and there were many confirmatory 
nods and responses. They were eager to find some 
one to blame, and upon whom they could vent their 
vexation ; and this aristocratic young lawyer, whose 
words had cut like knives, was like a spark in pow- 
der. Many could go away and half persuade them- 
selves that if it had not been for him they mighx 
have done something handsome, and even the best- 
disposed present were indignant. It would seem 
that the party would break up, before the minister 
returned, in a general tumult. 

The young farmer stalked to the front door, and 
said threateningly to Hemstead : 

“ Open that door.” 

“ No, don’t you do it,” whispered Lottie. 

He threw the door open wide. 

‘‘Oh, for shame!” she said aloud; “I did not 
think that of you, Mr. Hemstead.” 

Without heeding her he confronted the young 
farmer and asked : 

“ Do you believe in fair play? ” 


HUMAN NATURE. 


I51 

Yes, and fair words, too.” 

** All right, sir. I listened quietly and politely to 
you. Will you now listen to me ? I have not 
spoken yet.” 

Oh, certainly,” said the young farmer, squaring 
himself and folding his arms on his ample chest. 
‘‘ Let every dog have his day.” 

Hemstead then raised his powerful voice, so that 
it could be heard all through the house, and yet he 
spoke quietly and calmly. 

“ The gentleman who last addressed you, now in 
the spirit of fair play offers to listen to me. I ask 
all present, with the same spirit of candor and polite- 
ness, to hear me for a few moments. But the door 
is open wide, and if there are any who don’t believe 
in fair play and a fair hearing all around, they are at 
a liberty to depart at once.” 

No one moved. And the young farmer said, 
with the sternness of his square face greatly relaxing : 

“You may shut the door, sir. We will all listen 
when spoken to in that style. But we don’t want to 
be driven like cattle.” Then yielding farther to the 
influence of Hemstead’s courtesy, he stepped for- 
ward and shut the door himself. 

“ Thank you, sir,” said Hemstead heartily, and 
then continned : 

“ I am a stranger among you, and am here to- 
night very unexpectedly. My home is in the West, 
and like yourselves, I belong to that class who, when 
they give, give not from their abundance, but out of 
their poverty. There has been a mistake here to- 


152 


FI^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


night. I think I understand you better than my 
friend Mr. Harcourt. From the pleasantness of the 
evening more are present than you looked for. There 
are many young people here whom I suspect have 
come from a distance, unexpectedly, for the sake of 
a ride and frolic, and were not as well prepared as if 
their households had known of it before. Long 
drives and the cold night have caused keen appetites. 
When the result became known a few moments ago, 
I saw that many felt that it was too bad, and that 
something ought to be done, and no one was more 
decided in the expression of this feeling than the 
gentleman who last spoke. All that was needed 
then, and all that is needed now, is to consider the 
matter a moment and then act unitedly. I ask you 
as Christian men and women, as humane, kind- 
hearted people, to dismiss from your minds all con- 
siderations, save one — your pastor’s need. I under- 
stand that he has six little children. A long, cold 
winter is before him and his. He is dependent upon 
you for the comforts of life. In return, he is serving 
the deepest and most sacred needs of your natures, 
and in his poverty is leading you to a faith that will 
enrich you forever. It is not charity that is asked. 
A church is a family, and you are only providing for 
your own. How could any of you be comfortable 
this winter if you knew your minister was pinched 
and lacking? The Bible says that the laborer is 
worthy of his hire. You have only to follow the 
impulse of your consciences, your own better natures, 
and I have no fears. A few moments ago your pas- 


HUMAN NATURE. 


153 


tor had a painful surprise. You can have a very 
agreeable one awaiting him by the time he re- 
turns. You can make his heart glad for months to 
come, and so make your own glad. Though I am a 
stranger, as I said, and a poor man, yet I am will- 
ing to give double what I proposed at first, and if 
some one will take up a collection, will hand in ten 
dollars.” 

Give me your hand on that,” said the young 
farmer heartily, “and there’s ten dollars more to 
keep it company. When a man talks like that, I 
am with him, shoulder to shoulder. Will some one 
bring me the dominie’s hat ? ’ 

One was soon forthcoming. 

“ And now,” said the young man, stepping up to 
Lottie, “ you seem to take a sight of interest in this 
matter, miss. I think you can look five dollars out of 
most of the young chaps here. I’ll go around with 
you, and see that each one comes down as he or she 
ought. If any body ain’t got what they’d like to give, 
I’ll lend it to ’em, and collect it, too,” he added, raising 
his strong hearty voice. 

Thus through Hemstead’s words and action the 
aspect of the skies changed, and where a desolating 
storm had threatened, there came a refreshing shower. 

What he had said commended itself to so many 
that the mean and crotchety found it politic to fall 
in with the prevailing spirit. 

Amid approving nods, whispered consultations 
and the hauling out of all sorts of queer receptacles 
of money, the graceful city belle and the blunt, 
7 * 


154 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


broad-shouldered farmer started on an expedition 
that, to the six little Dlimms, would be more import^ 
ant than one for the discovery of the North Pole. 

No coppers now ! ” shouted the young man. 

Lottie, fairly bubbling over with fun and enjoy- 
ment of the whole thing, was all graciousness, and 
with smiles long remembered by some of the rustic 
youth, certainly did beguile them into generosity 
at which they wondered ever after. 

The result was marvellous, and the crown of the 
old hat was becoming a crown of .joy indeed to the 
impoverished owner, who now had the promise of 
some royal good times. 

That fast filling hat meant nourishing beef occa- 
sionally, a few books for the minister’s famishing 
mind, a new dress or two for the wife, and a warm 
suit for the children all around. 

No one was permitted to escape, and in justice it 
could now be said that few wished to, for all began 
to enjoy the luxury of doing a good and generous 
deed. 

When, having been to nearly all, Lottie said to 
her now beaming companion : 

“ Go and get Mrs. Dlimm, and seat her in the 
large rocker in the parlor.” 

The poor little woman having witnessed all the 
earlier scenes from the stairs with strong and vary- 
ing feelings, had, during the last few moments, seen 
Lottie pass with such a profusion of greenbacks in her 
husband’s hat, that in a bewildering sense of joy and 
gratitude she had fled to the little nursery sanctuary, 


HUMAN NATURE 


155 


and when found by some of the ladies was crju’ng 
over the baby in the odd contradictoriness of femi- 
nine action. She was hardly given time to wipe her 
eyes, before she was escorted on the arm of the 
now gallant farmer, to the chair of state in the 
parlor. 

Then Lottie advanced to make a little speech, 
but could think of nothing but the old school-day 
formula ; and so the stately introduction ended 
abruptly but most effectively, as follows : 

“ As a token of our esteem and kindly feeling, and 
as an expression of — of — I — we hereby present you 
with — with the reward of merit ; '* and she emptied 
the hat in the lady’s lap. 

Instead of graceful acknowledgement, and a 
neatly worded speech in reply, Mrs. Dlimm burst 
into tears, and springing up threw her arms around 
Lottie’s neck and kissed her, while the greenbacks 
were scattered round their feet like an emerald 
shower. Indeed the grateful little woman, in her 
impulse, had stepped forward and upon the money. 

The city belle, to her great surprise and vexation, 
found that some spring of her own nature had been 
touched, and that her eyes also were overflowing. 
As she looked around deprecatingly, and half- 
ashamed, she saw that there was a prospect of a 
general shower and that many of the women were 
sniffling audibly, and the brusque young farmer 
stood near, looking as if he could more easily hold a 
span of runaway horses than he could hold if 
himself. 


156 


FROM JEST TO EARNES7 


At this moment Hemstead stepped forward^ and 

said : 

** My friends, we can learn a lesson from this 
scene, for it is true to our best nature, and very sug- 
gestive. Your pastor’s wife standing there upon 
your gift that she may kiss the giver (for in this 
instance Miss Marsden but represents you and your 
feeling and action), is a beautiful proof that we value 
more and are more blessed by the spirit of kindness 
which prompts the gift, than by the gift itself. See, 
she puts her foot on the gift, but takes the giver to 
her heart. The needs of the heart — the soul, are 
ever greater than those of the body, therefore she 
acknowledges your kindness first, because with that 
you have supplied her chief need. She does not 
undervalue your gift, but values your kindness more. 
Hereafter, as you supply the temporal need of your 
pastor, as I believe you ever will, let all be provided 
with the same honest kindness and sympathy. Let 
us also all learn from this lady’s action, to think of 
the Divine Giver of all good, before his best earthly 
gifts.” 

Mrs. Dlimm had recovered herself sufficiently by 
this time to turn to the people around her and say, 
with a gentle dignity that would scarcely have been 
expected from her : 

“ The gentleman has truly interpreted to you my 
very heart. I do value the kindness more even than 
the money which we needed so sorely. Our Chris- 
tian work among you will be more full of hopo 


HUMAN NATURE. 


is; 

and faith because of this scene, and therefore more 
successful.” 

Then, as from a sudden impulse, she turned and 
spoke to HemStead with quaint earnestness: 

“ You are a stranger, sir, but I perceive from 
your noble courtesy and bearing — your power to 
appreciate and bring out the best there is in us, 
that you belong to the royal family of the Great 
King. Your Master will reward you.” 

Poor Hemstead, who thus far had forgotten him- 
self in his thought for others, was now suddenly and 
painfully made conscious of his own existence, and 
at once became the most helpless and awkward of 
mortals, as he found all eyes turned toward him. He 
was trying to escape from the room without step- 
ping on two or three people, to Lottie’s infinite 
amusement, though the tears stood in her eyes as 
she laughed, when Mrs. Gubling, ignarant of all that 
had happened, appeared from the kitchen, and created 
a diversion in his favor. 

The good woman looked as if pickles were the 
only part of the donation supper, in which she had 
indulged, and in a tone of ancient vinegar, said : 

“ Them as hasn’t eaten, had better come and take 
what they can git now.” 

A roar of laughter greeted this rather forbidding 
invitation. But before any one could reply, Mr. 
Dlimm, red and breathless from his exertions, also 
entered and with a faint smile and with the best 
courtesy he could master under the trying circum- 
stances, added : 


158 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


“ I am sorry any of our friends should have been 
kept waiting for supper. If they will now be so kind 
as to step down, we will do the best we can for them.” 

The good man was as puzzled as Mrs. Gubling 
had been by a louder explosion of mirth. The stout 
farmer whispered something to Lottie, and then he, 
with an extravagant flourish, offered his arm to Mrs. 
Gubling. 

“ Go ’long with you,” she said, giving him a push, 
but he took her along with him, while Lottie brought 
the parson to where his wife stood surrounded by 
greenbacks like fallen leaves, which in the hurry of 
events had not been picked up. The good man stared 
at his wife with her tearful eyes, and Mrs. Gubling 
stared at the money, and the people laughed and 
clapped their hands as only hearty country people 
can. Lottie caught the contagion, and laughed with 
them till she was ashamed of herself, while the rest 
of her party, except Hemstead, laughed at them and 
the “ whole absurd thing ’’ as they styled it, though 
Harcourt had a few better thoughts of his own. 

Mrs. Rhamm’s lank figure and curious face now 
appeared from ,the kitchen in the desire to solve the 
mystery of the strange sounds she heard, and the 
unheard of delay in coming to supper. Lottie’s coad- 
jutor at once pounced upon her, and escorted, or ra- 
ther dragged her to where she could see the money. 
She stared a moment, and then, being near-sighted, 
got down on her knees that she might look more 
closely. 

She is going to pray to it,” cried the farmer 


HUMAN NATURE, 


159 


and the simple people, aware of Mrs. Rl'.amm’s de- 
votion to this ancient god, laughed as if Sidney 
Smith had launched his wittiest sally. 

“ Mrs. Gubling,” continued the young man, if 
you are not chairman of the committee, you ought 
to be, for you are the best man of the lot.” 

“ I’d have you know I’m no man at all. It’s no 
compliment to tell a woman she’s sumpen like a 
man,” interrupted Mrs. Gubling, sharply. 

“ Well, you’ve been a ministering angel to us all, 
this evening ; you can’t deny that, and I now move 
that you and the dominie be appointed a committee 
to count this money and report.” 

It was carried by acclamation. 

Now while the iron is hot. I’m going to strike 
again. I move that we raise the dominie’s salary to 
a thousand a year. We all know, who know any- 
thing, that he can’t support his family decently on 
six hundred.” 

In the enthusiasm of the hour this was carried 
also by those, who at the same time were wondering 
at themselves and how it all came about. Strong 
popular movements are generally surprises, but the 
springs of united and generous action are ever within 
reach, if one by skill or accident can touch them. 
Even perverted human nature is capable of sweet 
and noble harmonies, if rightly played upon. 


FROM 7EST TO EARNEST. 


j6(; 


CHAPTER XL 

A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY. 

T T 7'HILE the money was being counted, Lottie 
V V led Mrs. Dlimm into the hall, and introduced 
her to Hemstead, saying: 

“This is the magician whose wand has trans- 
rmed us all.’' 

“You are the wand then,” he said, laughing. 

“ What is the wand without the magician ? ” she 
asked, shyly watching the effect of her speech. 

His quick blush bespoke the sensitive nature that 
it was becoming her delight to play upon, but he 
said : 

“ According to legends, magic power was exerted 
in two ways, by a magician, as you suggested, and 
by ordinary mortals who happened to find a wand or 
spell or some potent secret by which they and any- 
one could perform marvels. Now, I assure you that 
I am the most ordinary of mortals, and without my 
wand I could not conjure at all.” 

Lottie gave him a look at this point which 
heightened his color but he continued: 

“ Miss Marsden, in her p-ererosity, shall not give 
to me the credit for events which I trust will add a 
little sunlight to your life this winter, Mrs. Dlimm. 


A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY, l6l 

It is to be shared chiefly by herself and that manly 
young fellow there, who is a member of your church, 
I suppose. It was Miss Marsden who brought us 
the tidings of the evil out of which this good has 
come. She not only took up the collection with such 
a grace that no one could resist, but she suggested 
the collection in the first place." 

“ What do you know about my irresistible grace? 
You haven’t given me anything." 

“You will place me in an awkward dilemma if 
you ask anything, for I have given you all the money 
I have with me," he said, laughing. 

“ Perhaps he would give himself," said simple, 
innocent Mrs. Dlimm, who, from Lottie’s coquetry 
and the expression of Hemstead’s eyes, imagined 
that an understanding or an engagement existed 
between them. 

Lottie laughed till the tears came, at Hemstead’s 
blushing confusion, but said after a moment : 

“That would be a graceless request from me." 

“ I' don’t think you would have to ask twice,’ 
whispered Mrs. Dlimm. 

“ Did you ever hear of the man who was given a 
white elephant ? ’’ asked Lottie in her ear. 

“No, what about him?" said Mrs. Dlimm, 
simply. 

Lottie laughed again, and putting her arm around 
the little lady said, aloud : 

“ Mrs. Dlimm, you and your baby could go right 
back to the Garden of Edet^, and I rather think Mr. 
Hemstead could be your escort." 


1 62 FJ^OM JEST TO EARNEST 

** I tmst we are all going to a far better place/ 
she replied quickly. 

** I fear I’m going the other way,” said Lottie, 
shaking her head. But she was surprised at the 
expression of honest trouble and sympathy that came 
out upon the face of the pastor’s wife. 

“ Miss Marsden does herself injustice,” said Hem- 
stead quickly. “ You have seen her action. All that 
I have seen of her accords with that.” 

“ But you have not known me two days yet alto- 
gether,” said Lottie. 

No matter. The last time I was in a picture- 
gallery, I spent most of the time before one paint- 
ing. I did not require weeks to learn its char- 
acter.” 

I shall judge you by your action, Miss Mat^- 
den,” said Mrs. Dlimm, gratefully. “ My creed for- 
bids me to think ill of any one, ar d my heart forbids 
me to think ill of you. Those tears I saw in your 
eyes a short time since, became you better than any 
diamonds you will ever wear. They were nature’s 
ornaments, and proved that you were still nature’s 
child — that you had not in your city life grown 
proud, and cold, and false. It is a rare and precious 
thing to see outward beauty but the reflex of a 
more lovely spirit. Keep that spirit, my dear, and 
you will never lose your beauty even though you 
grow old and faded as I am. I wish I could see you 
again, for your full sunny life has done me more 
good than I can tell you.” 

Again, Lottie’s warm heart and impulsive nature 


A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY. 163 

betrayed her, and, before she thought, exclaimed in 
sincerity : 

I wish I deserved what you say, and I might be 
better if I saw more of such people as you and Mr. 
Hemstead. If he will drive me over to-morrow, I 
will come and see you. I think he will, for I havn t 
told you that he is a minister, and would, no doubt 
like to talk to your husband." 

I might have known it," said the little woman, 
stepping forward and shaking Hemstead's hand most 
cordially. “ I congratulate you, sir. You have chosen 
a princely calling — a royal one rather, and can tread 
directly in the steps of the Son of God. I predict 
for you success — the success a true minister craves. 
You have the promise within you of winning many 
from evil." 

“ Believe me," said he earnestly, “ I would rather 
have that power than to be a king." 

“ You may well say that, sir," she replied, with a 
dignity that Lottie did not think her capable of. 

Any common man may have kingly power, and the 
meanest have cursed the world with it. But the 
power to win men from evil is godlike, and only the 
godlike have it." 

Lottie looked curiously at the object of her prac- 
tical jest. The words of the pastor's wife seemed to 
have drawn his thoughts away from the speaker and 
herself, and fixed them on his future work and it3 
results. It is in such moments of abstract ion-^f 
self-forgetfulness, when one’s mind is dwelling on 
life purposes and aims, that the spirit shines through 


164 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


the face, as through a transparency, and the true char- 
acter is seen. Lottie saw Hemstead’s face grow so 
noble and manly, so free from every trace of the 
meanness of egotism and selfishness, that in the 
depths of her soul she respected him as she had 
never any man before. Instinctively she placed Julian 
De Forrest, the rich and elegant idler, beside this 
earnest man, self-consecrated to the highest effort, 
and for the first time her soul revolted from her 
cousin with something like disgust. 

What she had imagined, became real at that mo- 
ment, and De Forrest appeared, looking bored and 
uneasy. 

** I have found you at last,” he said ; “ we became 
so wedged in the parlor, that there was no getting 
out, but now they have completed the laborious task 
of counting a sum that a bank clerk would run over 
in two minutes, and it is to be announced with a 
final flourish of trumpets. Then the stingy clod- 
hoppers that you have inveigled into doing some- 
thing that they will repent of with groanings that 
cannot be uttered to-morrow, will go home resolving 
to pinch and save till they make good what they 
have given.” He then added carelessly to Mrs. 
•Dlimm, not waiting for an introduction, “ I am sur- 
prised that you and your husband are willing to stay 
among such a people.”' 

Before she could answer, he said to Lottie, 
** Are you ready to go home ? Harcourt and Addie 
say we ought to start at once.” 

Lottie was provoked at his rudeness, and fur- 


A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY. 16 $ 

tively watched Mrs. Dlimm’s face, to see what im- 
pression he made upon her. Indeed her face was a 
study for a moment as she measured De Forrest’s 
proportions with a slow, sweeping glance, which he 
thought one of admiration. But instead of turning 
contemptuously or resentfully away, her face was 
pitiful. 

They were now summoned to hear the result, but 
Lottie found opportunity to whisper to Mrs. Dlimm : 

What do you think of him ? ” 

“ I don’t know what to think. It is painfully 
evident that he is not a man.” 

Mrs. Dlimm’s verdict had a weight with Lottie 
that she would hardly have believed possible a few 
hours before. There was a quaint simplicity and 
sincerity about her, an unworldliness, that gave her 
words something of the authority of the other world. 

The abstraction that had been on Hemstead’s 
face passed to Lottie’s, and she heard with inattentive 
ear the young farmer say with hearty emphasis : 

We present you, as an expression of our good- 
will, with two hundred and fifty dollars.” 

She heard, but still did not heed the pastor’s 
grateful reply. De Forrest whispered to her often, 
but her brow only contracted at his interruption to 
her busy thought. Suddenly, she noted Hemstead’s 
eye resting on her with a questioning expression. 

Then with a seeming effort she came out of her 
reverie, and tried to be her old self again. 

When Mr. Dlimm ceased, the farmer called out 
I 'artily : 


1 66 F/iOM JEST TO EARNEST 

“ Good for you, dominie. Now I call for a vote 
of thanks to the stranger who showed us a way out 
of our scrape. I understand that his name is the 
Rev. Mr. Hemstead. Also a vote of thanks to such a 
young lady as the city doesn’t often send us, who, if 
she will permit a country compliment, is like the rose, 
good enough for a king, yet sweet to all. I call on 
both for a speech.” 

Lottie, blushing and laughing, declared that she 
was one who believed that a woman should keep 
silence in meeting,” and requested Hemstead to 
answer for both. 

“ Miss Marsden does not need words,” said Hem- 
stead. “ She has a better kind of eloquence, and 
speaks to us through good and kindly deeds. My 
part in the happy results of this evening is slight. It 
is comparatively easy to suggest good and generous 
action, but it is harder to perform. It is one thing to 
preach, and quite another to practise. You have 
had the hard part — the practising, and yet have done 
it as if it were not hard, as duty seldom is when per- 
formed in the right spirit ; and therefore deserve the 
greater credit. If what you have done from generous 
impulse to-night, you will henceforth do from steady 
principle, you will all have cause to remember this 
evening gratefully. That ‘ it is more blessed to 
give than receive ’ is true, not only because the 
Bible declares it, but because human experience 
proves it.” 

Loud applause followed these words, and then 
the farmer said ; 


A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY. 16 / 

Now, Mr. Harcourt, you are welcome to publish 
all you have seen at Scrub Oaks to-night. 

At this Harcourt stepped forward and said : 

“ Although not called on for a speech, I shall 
make a short one. I have learned a thing or two 
this evening. When I make a blunder I am not 
ashamed to acknowledge it. Mr. Hemstead and I 
both wished to bring about the same thing, only I 
went about it the wrong way, and he the right. 
What I then said as a threat, I now say as a prom- 
ise. I shall write for our county paper a report of 
this meeting, and it will be greatly to your credit. 
I take back my former harsh words. I congratulate 
you on your action, and commend you for it.” 

Give me your hand on that,” cried the farmer. 
“ Three cheers for Tom Harcourt. If you are ever 
up for office, sir, you may count on the, vote of Scrub 
Oaks.” 

Thus with cheery laughter and mutual good feel- 
ing, the eventful donation party broke up, leaving a 
happier family in the little parsonage than ever dwelt 
there before. 

In a few moments the party from Mrs. March- 
mont’s were on the road, though it proved difficult 
to hold the chilled and spirited horses long enough 
for them to get seated. De Forrest again took his 
place by Lottie, but she determined to make the 
conversation general. 

I’ve had a splendid ti/ne, ’ she exclaimed, ** and 
am very much obliged to you, Addie and Mr. Har- 
court, for bringing me.” 


i68 


FROM 7EST TO EJRNEST 


** I’m glad you enjoyed yourself,” said Addie, 
and hope that you have now had enough of the 
‘ other set,’ as you call them. I don’t see how you 
can endure them.” 

“ Nor I either,” said Bel, although I suppose we 
ought to mingle with them occasionally. But I am 
tired to death.” 

“ I was disgusted with them from first to last,” 
said De Forrest ; “ the uncouth, ill-bred crew. I 
couldn’t endure to see you. Miss Lottie, going around 
with that clod-hopper of a farmer, and worst of all, 
how could you touch that great mountain of flesh 
they called Auntie Lammer? ” 

“ Many men of many minds,” trilled out Lottie ; 
but she thought of Hemstead’s treatment of the 
poor old creature in contrast. 

“ Whoa there, steady now,” cried Harcourt to 
the horses ; and Hemstead, though sitting with his 
back to him, noted that he was too much engrossed 
with their management to speak often, even to Addie 
who sat beside him. 

Mr. Hemstead said that Auntie Lammer was 
more than a duchess,” added Lottie laughing. 

“ True, she’s a monster. But what did Mr. Hem- 
stead call her ? ” 

“ He said she was a ‘ woman,’ and was as polite 
as if paying homage to universal womanhood.” 

“ I think,” said De Forrest satirically, “ that Mr. 
Hemstead might have found a better, if not a larger 
type of ‘ universal woma^lhood ’ to whom he could 
have paid his homage. I was not aware that he 


A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY, 


169 


regarded bulk as the most admirable quality in 
woman. Well, he does not take a, narrow view of 
the sex. His ideal is large.” 

■“Come, Mr. De Forrest,” said Hemstead, “your 
wit is as heavy as Mrs. Lammer herself, and she 
nearly broke my back going down stairs.” 

“ Oh, pardon me. It was your back that suffered. 
I thought it was your heart. How came you to be 
so excessively polite then ? ” 

“ I think Miss Marsden is indulging in a bit of 
fun at my expense. Of course a gentleman ought 
to be polite to any and every woman, because she is 
such. Would it be knightly or manly to bow to a 
duchess, and treat some poor obscure woman as if 
.she was scarcely human ? Chivalry,” continued he, 
laughing, “ devoted itself to woman in distress, and 
if ever a woman’s soul was burdened, Aunt Lammer’s 
must be. But how do you account for this, Mr. 
De Forrest? It was Miss Marsden that took pity 
on the poor creature and summoned me to her aid. 
She was more polite and helpful than I.” 

“ I have just said to her that I do not understand 
how she can do such things save in the spirit of 
mischief,” he replied, discontentedly. “ It really 
pained me all the evening to see you in contact with 
such people,” he added tenderly, aside to Lottie. 

“ Well, I can understand it,” said Hemstead, 
emphatically. 

‘ I suppose Mr. Hemstead believes in the brother- 
hood, and therefore the sisterhood of the race. I 
was, in his estimation, taking care of one of my little 
8 


170 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

sisters ; ” and Lottie’s laugh trilled out upon the still 
night. 

Whoa now, steady, steady, I tell you,” cried 
Harcourt ; and all noted that at Lottie’s shrill laugh 
the horses sprang into a mornentary gallop. 

After a moment Hemstead replied, “You are 
nearer right than you think. In weakness, helpless- 
ness, and childish ignorance, she was a little sister.” 

Well, so be it. I have had enough of Mrs. 
Lammer, and undeserved praise. Now all join in 
the chorus. 

“ Three fishers — ” and she sang the well-known 
song, and was delighted when Hemstead, for the first 
time, let out his rich musical bass. 

But before they had sung through the first stanza, 
Harcourt turned and said : 

“You must be still, or I can’t manage the 
horses.” 

In fact, they were going at a tremendous pace, 
and Hemstead noted that Harcourt was nervous and 
excited. But no one apprehended any danger. 

“ How cold and distant the stars seem on a 
winter evening,” said Lottie, after a moment’s 
silence. “ It always depresses me to come out into 
the night after an evening of gayety and nonsense. 
There is a calm majesty about the heavens which 
makes my frivolity seem contemptible. The sky to- 
night reminds me of a serene, cold face looking at me 
in silent scorn How fearfully far off those stars are j 
and yet you teach, do you not, Mr. Hemstead, that 
heaven is beyond them? ” 


A POSSIBLE TRAGEDY 


I/I 


** But that Limbo," added De Forrest, with a 
satirical laugh, ‘ is right at hand in the centre of 
the earth, and therefore handy." 

‘‘ The real heaven. Miss Marsden," said Hem- 
stead gently, “ is where there are happy, trusting 
hearts. Where the locality is I do not know. As 
to that nether world, if you know its location you 
know more than I do, Mr. De Forrest. I don’t pro- 
pose to have anything to do with it. Prisons may 
be a painful necessity, but we don’t fear them nor 
propose to go to them. On the same principle 
we need not trouble ourselves about God’s prison 
house." 

At this moment, from an adjacent farm-house, a 
large dog came bounding out with clamorous bark- 
ing. The excited horses were ready at the slightest 
provocation to run, and now broke into a furious 
gallop. Harcourt sawed on the bits and shouted to 
them in vain. He was slight in build, and not very 
strong. Moreover, he had grown nervous and chilled 
and had lost his own self-control, and of course could 
not control the powerful creatures that were fast 
passing from mere excitement into the wild terror 
which is akin to a panic among men when once they 
give way before danger. 

“ Good God ! " exclaimed 'Harcourt, after a mo- 
ment. I can’t hold them, and we are near the top 
of a long hill with two sharp turnings on the side of 
a steep bank, and there’s a bridge at the bottom. 
Whoa ! curse you, whoa ! " 

But they tore on the more recklessly. Bel and 


172 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Addie commenced screaming, and this increased the 
fright of the horses. Hemstead looked searchingly 
for a moment at Lottie, and saw with a thrill that 
her white face was turned to him and not to De 
Forrest. 

Is there danger? ” she asked, in a low tone. 

“ Good God ! ” exclaimed Harcourt again, I 
can’t hold them. 

Hemstead rose instantly, and turning with care in 
the swaying sleigh braced himself by planting one 
foot on the middle of the seat. He then said 
quietly : 

‘^Will you give me the reins, Mr. Harcourt? I 
am well braced and quite strong. Perhaps I can 
manage them.” 

Harcourt relinquished the reins instantly. 

“ Hush ! ” Hemstead said sternly to Addie and 
Bel, and they became quiet, the weaker minds sub- 
mitting to the roused and masjter mind. 

Fortunately the trouble had occurred where there 
was a straight and level road, and a little of this still 
remained. The question with Hemstead was whether 
he could get control of the rushing steeds before they 
reached the hill. 


MISS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. I73 


CHAPTER XII. 

MISS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. 
OTTIE MARSDEN, although greatly alarmed 



i — ^ by their critical situation, was naturally too 
courageous to give way utterly to fear, and not so 
terrified but that she could note all Hemstead did ; 
and for some reason believed he would be equal to 
the emergency. Plis confidence, moreover, commu- 
nicated itself to her. She saw that he did not jerk or 
saw on the reins at first, but bracing his large power- 
ful frame drew steadily back, and that the horses 
yielded somewhat to his masterful grasp. 

“ Pull,” cried Harcourt excitedly; ^‘you can hold 
them.” 

Yes, jerk their cursed heads off,” shouted De 
Forrest, in a way that proved his self-control was 
nearly gone. 

Hush, I tell you,” said Hemstead in a low 
tone. “ I might break the lines if I exerted my 
whole strength. Then where would we be? I don’t 
wish to put any more strain upon them than I must. 
See, they are giving in more and more.” 

But the hill is near,” said Harcourt. 

You must let me manage in my own way,' said 
Hemstead. “ Not another sound from any one.” 


<74 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Then in a firm tone, strong but quiet like his 
grasp upon the reins, he spoke to the horses. In 
three minutes more he had them prancing with many 
a nervous start, but completely under his control 
down the first descent of the hill. 

Will you take the reins again?” he said to 
Harcourt. 

“ No, hang it all. You are a better horseman 
than I am.” 

Not at all, Mr. Harcourt. I am heavier and 
stronger than you probably, and so braced that I had 
a great advantage. You had no purchase on them, 
and were chilled by long driving.” 

“Where did you learn to manage horses?” 
asked Lottie. 

“ On our Western farm. We had plenty of them. 
A horse is almost human — you must be very firm 
and very kind.” 

“ Is that the way to treat the * human,’ ” said 
Lottie, her bold and somewhat reckless spirit having 
so far recovered itself as to enable her to laugh. 

“ Yes, for a man, if he attempts to manage at all ; 
but I suppose th?e majority of us are managed, if we 
would only acknowledge it. What chance has a 
man with a coaxing, clever woman ? ” 

“ Look there,” said Harcourt, as they were turn- 
ing the first sharp angle in the road to which he had 
referred. “ Where would we have been if we had 
gone round this point at our speed when I held the 
reins ? ” 

The steep embankment, with grim rocks protrud- 


3f/SS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. 1/5 

ing from the snow and gnarled trunks of trees, was 
anything but inviting. 

Come, De Forrest,” continued Harcourt, “ brush 
up your mathematics. At what angle, and with 
what degree of force, would we have swooped down 
there on a tangent, when the horses rounded this 
curve.” 

‘‘ 0-o-h ! ” exclaimed Lottie, looking shudderingly 
down the steep bank at the bottom of which brawled 
a swift stream among ice-capped rocks. “ It’s just the 
place for a tragedy. We were talking about heaven 
and the other place when the horses started, were 
we not ? Perhaps we were nearer one or the other 
of them than we supposed.” 

Oh hush, Lottie,” cried Bel, still sobbing and 
trembling ; ** I wish we had remained at home.” 

** I echo that wish most decidedly,” muttered 
De P'orrest. “ The whole evening has been like a 
nightmare.” 

“ I am sorry my expedition has been a source of 
wretchedness to every-one,” said Lottie coldly. 

“ Not every-one, I'm sure,” s,. id Hemstead. Cer- 
tainly not to me. Besides, your expedition has made 
a pastor and a whole parish happy, and I also dimly 
foresee a seat in Congress for Harcourt as a result.” 

Very dimly indeed,” laughed Harcourt. “Still, 
now that our necks are safe, thanks to Mr. Hemstead, 
I’m glad I went. Human nature lies on the surface 
out at Scrub Oaks, and one can learn much about it 
in a little while. Come, little coz, cheer up,” he said 
to Addie, drawing her closer to him. “ See, we are 


176 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

down the hill and across the bridge. No danger of 
the horses running up the long hill before us, and by 
the time they reach the top they will be glad to go 
the rest of the way quietly. 

“ You had better take the reins again, Mr. Har- 
court,” said Hemstead. 

“ Oh, Mr. Hemstead, please drive,” cried the ladies 
in chorus. 

“ No,” said he ; “ Mr. Harcourt is as good a driver 
as I am. It was only a question of strength before.” 

“ The majority is against me,” laughed Harcourt. 

I won’t drive any more to-night. You take my 
place.” 

Well, if you all wish it ; but there’s no need.” 

“ Let me come over, too, and sit between you and 
Bel,” said Addie eagerly. 

No, she can sit with Julian,” said Lottie, “ and 
I will go to Mr. Hemstead. He shall not be left 
alone.” 

“ Oh, Miss Lottie, please forgive me, pleaded De 
Forrest ; “ I did not mean what I said a moment 
since.” 

“ Well, I’ll forgive you, but shall punish you a 
little. Stop the horses again, Mr. Hemstead, that is, 
if you don’t object to my company.” 

The horses stopped very suddenly. 

Please don’t leave me,” said De Forrest. 

It’s only carrying out the mischief we plotted, 
you know,” she whispered. 

Well, I submit on that ground only,” he replied 
discontentedly, and with a shade of doubt in his 


MISS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. 177 

mind. It seemed very strange even to him, that 
Lottie could coolly continue to victimize one who 
had just rendered them so great a service. But the 
truth was, that she, in her desire to escape from him, 
had said what she thought would be apt to quiet his 
objections without much regard for the truth. She 
hardly recognized her own motive for wishing to sit 
by Hemstead, beyond that she was grateful, and 
found him far more interesting than the egotistical 
lover, who to-day, for some reason, had proved him 
self very wearisome. 

Hemstead heard nothing of this, and was much 
pleased when Lottie stepped lightly over and took 
her place sociably at his side. 

It’s very kind of you,” he said. 

“ I didn’t come, out of kindness,” she replied, in a 
low tone for his ear alone. 

“Why then?” 

“ Because I wanted to.” 

“ I like that reason better still.” 

“ And with good reason. Will you take me again 
over this awful road to see Mrs. Dlimm ? ’’ 

“ With great pleasure.” 

“But it’s such a long drive. You will get cold 
driving.” 

“ Oh, no, not if you will talk to me so pleasantly.’ 

“I won’t promise how I’ll talk. In fact I never 
know what I’ll do when with you. You made me act 
very silly this afternoon.” 

“ Is a flower silly when it blooms? ” 

“ What do you mean? ” 

8 =^ 


178 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


** You wished you were better.” 

Oh, I see ; but suppose I would like to remain 
— for awhile at least — a wicked, little, undeveloped 
bud?” 

^‘You can’t. The bud must either bloom of 
wither.” 

Oh, how dismal ! Were you afraid, Mr. Hem- 
stead, when the horses were running ! I was.” 

** I was anxious. It certainly was a critical 
moment with that hill before us.” 

How queer that we should have been talking of 
the future state just then. Suppose that, instead of 
sitting here cosily by you, I were lying on those 
rocks over there, or floating in that icy stream bleed- 
ing and dead ? ” 

He turned and gave her a surprised look, and she 
saw the momentary glitter of a tear in his eye. 

“ Please do not call up such awful pictures,” he 
said. 

She was in a strangely excited and reckless mood, 
and did not understand herself. Forces that she 
would be long in comprehending were at work in 
her mind. 

Partly for the sake of the effect upon him, and 
partly as the outgrowth of her strange mood, she 
continued, in a low tone which the others could 
not hear : 

‘‘ If that had happened, where would I have been 
now? Just think of it, my body lying over there in 
this wild gorge, and, I myself, going away alone this 


MISS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. 1/9 

wintry night — where should I have gone — where 
would I be now ? 

In paradise, I trust,” he replied, bending upon 
her a searching look. Either his imagination or hci 
thoughts gave her face a strange expression as seen 
in the uncertain moonlight. It suggested the awed 
and trembling curiosity with which she might have 
gone forward to meet the drea'd' realities of the un- 
known world. A great pity — an intense desire to 
shield and rescue her — filled his soul. 

Miss Marsden,” he said, in a tone that thrilled her 
in connection with the image called up, “your own 
words seem to portray you standing on the brink of 
a fathomless abyss into which you are looking with 
fear and dread.” 

“ You understand me perfectly,” she said ; “ that 
is just where I stand, but it is like looking out into 
one of those Egyptian nights that swallow up every- 
thing, and there is nothing but a great blank of 
darkness.” 

“ It must be so,” said Hemstead, sighing deeply. 
“ Only the clear eyes of faith can see across the 
gulf. But you are a brave girl to stand and look into 
the gulf.” 

“ Why should I not look into it? ” she asked, in a 
reckless tone. “ I’ve been brought face to face with 
it to-night, and perhaps shall soon be again. Ifs 
always there. If I had to go over Niagara, I should 
want to go with my eyes open.” 

“ But if you were in the rapids above the falls, 
would you not permit a strong hand to lift you out? 


I80 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

Why should you look down into the gulf? Why not 
look up to heaven. That is ^always there' ]\xsl as 
truty.” 

“ Do you feel sure that you would have gone to 
Heaven if you had been killed to-night?” 

‘‘Yes, perfectly sure.” 

“You are very good.” 

“ No ; but God is.” 

“ A good God ought to prevent such awful things.” 

“ He did, in this case.” 

“No; you prevented it.” 

“ Suppose the horses had started to run at the 
top of the hill instead of where it was level ; suppose 
a line had broken ; suppose the horses had taken the 
bits in their teeth — I could not hold two such pow- 
erful animals. Do you not see that many things 
might have happened so that no human hand could 
do anything, and that it would be easy for an all- 
powerful being to so arrange and shape events that 
we would either escape or suffer, as He chose, in 
spite of all that we could do. I am glad to think 
that I can never be independent of Him.” 

“ If it was God’s will that they should stop, what 
was the use of your doing anything ? ” 

“ It is ever God’s will that we should do our best 
in all emergencies. He will help only those who try 
to help themselves. He calls us his children, not 
his machines. The point I wish to make is, that 
when we do our best, which is always required of us, 
we are still dependent upon Him, * 

“ I never had it made so plain before. The fact 


MJSS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. l8l 


is, Mr. Hemstead, I don’t know much about God, 
and I don’t half understand myself. This day seems 
like an age. I have had so many strange experi- 
ences since I stood with you in the breakfast-room 
this morning, and have been near, perhaps, still 
stranger experiences for which I feel little prepared, 
that I am excited and bewildered. I fear you think 
very poorly of me.” 

‘You do often puzzle me very greatly, Miss 
Marsden,” he replied. “ But I think you are prone 
to do yourself injustice. Still that is far better than 
hypocritical seeming. Whatever your fault is, you 
proved to me last night, and most conclusively again 
this evening, that you have a kind generous heart. 
More than all, you have shown yourself capable of 
the noblest things.” 

Lottie made no reply, but sat silent for some 
time ; and, having reached the level once more, Plem- 
stead gave his attention to the horses, till satisfied 
that they recognized their master and would give no 
further trouble. 

“ Won’t you sing again ? ” he asked. 

“Yes, if you will sing with me.” 

“ I would rather listen, but will accept your con- 
dition when I can.” 

She would only sing what he knew, and noted 
in pleased surprise that his musical culture was by 
no means trifling. 

“ How could you take time from your grave the- 
ological studies for sucli a comparatively trifling thing 
as music ? ” she asked. 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


182 


Some practical knowledge of music is no trifling 
matter with me/' he replied. “ In view of my pros- 
pective field of work, next to learning to preach, 
learning to sing is the most important. I shall have 
to start the hymns, as a general thing, and often sing 
them alone.” 

“ How can you look forward to such a life ? ” 

“ 1 can look forward in grateful gladness. I only 
wish I were more worthy of my work.” 

“ Did I not know your sincerity I should say that 
was affectation.” 

Who was it that preached to the ‘ common peo- 
ple,' and in the obscure little towns of Palestine eigh- 
teen centuries ago ? A*m I better than my Master? '’ 

“ You are far better than I am. No one has ever 
talked to me as you have. I might have been dif- 
ferent if they had.” 

** Miss Marsden,” said Hemstead earnestly, as 
they were driving up the avenue to the Marchmont 
residence, “ when you stood beside me this morning 
I pointed you to a world without, whose strange and 
marvellous beauty excited your wonder and delight. 
You seem to me on the border of a more beautiful 
world — the spiritual world of love and faith in God, 
If I could only show you that, I would esteem it the 
greatest joy of my life.” 

That is a world I do not understand ; nor am 
I worthy to enter it,” she said in sudden bitterness, 
and I fear I never will be ; and yet I thank you 
ail the same.” 

A few moments later they were sitting round 


MISS MARSDEN ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS. 183 

the parlor fire, recounting the experiences of the 
evening. 

Before entering the house Lottie had said : 

“ Let us say nothing about runaway horses to 
aunt and uncle, or they may veto future drives.” 

To Hemstead’s surprise Lottie seemed in one of 
her gayest moods, and he was reluctantly compelled 
to think her sketch of the people at the donation a 
little satirical and unfeeling. But while she was 
portraying Hemstead as the nero of the occasion, she 
had the tact to make no reference to Harcourt. But 
he generously stated the whole case, adding with a 
light laugh, that he had learned once for all that 
coaxing and wheedling were better than driving.” 

Appealing to their better natures, you mean,” 
said Hemstead. 

Yes, that is the way you would put it.” 

** I think it’s the true way.” 

“ Perhaps it is. Human nature has its good side 
if one can only find it, but I’m satisfied that it won’t 
drive well.” 

** I think work among such people the most hope- 
less and discouraging thing in the world ’ said Mrs. 
Marchmont, yawning. 

It don’t seem to me so> aunt,” said Hemstead. 

On the contrary, are not people situated as they 
are peculiarly open to good influences ? Next to 
gospel truth, I think the influence of refined, cultured 
families could do more for the people at Scrub Oaks 
than anything else. If they did not alienate the 
plain people by exclusiveness and pride, they would 


1 84 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

soon tone them up and refine away uncouthness and 
unconscious vulgarity in manners. Let me give you 
a practical instance of this that occurred to-night. I 
asked a pretty young girl why she and the little 
group around her had given up the kissing games,, 
and she replied that ^ Miss Marsden had said that no 
lady played such games, and she wouldn’t any more.’ 
Young people are quick and imitative, and I noticed 
that they watched Miss Marsden as if she were a 
revelation to them, and many, no doubt, obtained 
ideas of lady-like bearing and manner that were 
entirely new to them, but which they will instinc- 
tively adopt. I think she would be surprised if she 
could foresee how decided and lasting an influence 
this brief visit of one evening will have on many that 
were present.” 

“ But refined people of standing cannot meet 
with such a class socially,” replied his aunt with 
emphasis. “ Such a mixing up would soon bring 
about social anarchy. Lottie is a little peculiar, and 
went there as a stranger upon a frolic.” 

“Now, auntie, that designation ^peculiar’ is a 
very doubtful compliment.” 

I didn’t mean it for one, my dear, though I 
meant no reproach in it. You get too many com- 
pliments as it is. Frank, like all young, inexperi- 
enced people, has many impractical ideas, that time 
will cure. Young enthusiasts of every age are going 
to turn the world upside down, but I note it goes on 
very much the same.” 

“ I think evil has turned the world upside down,’ 


MISS MARSDEiV ASKS SOMBRE QUESTIONS, 18 $ 

said Hemstead. “ The wrong side is up now, and it 
is our duty to turn the right side back again. We 
can’t carry exclusiveness beyond this brief life. 
Why, then, make it so rigid here? Jesus Christ 
lived the model life for all the world, and though 
chief of all, he was the friend of all.” 

“ Oh, well,” said Mrs. Marchmont in some con^ 
fusion “ we can’t expect to be like Him. Then 
what is appropriate in one place and age is not in 
another.” 

“ No, indeed, Mr. Hemstead,” said Lottie, with 
twinkling eyes. “ I’d have you to understand that 
the religion appropriate to our place and age is one 
that pleases us.” 

I didn’t say that, Lottie,” said Mrs. Marchmont 
with some irritation. 

“ Very true, auntie, but I did ! and as far as I 
can judge, it’s true in New York, whatever may be 
the case in the country. But come, we’ve had supper, 
and have kept you and uncle up too late already. 
Kiss your saucy niece good-night; perhaps I’ll be 
better, one of these days.” 

‘‘ If kissing will make you better, come here to 
me,” said Mr. Dimmerly. “ I wouldn’t mind doing 
a little missionary work of that kind.” 

No, indeed,” laughed Harcourt ; “we’ll all turn 
missionaries on those terms.” 

“ Yes,” said De Forrest, “ I’ll promise to be a 
devoted missionary all my life.” 

“ There, I said that you would have a religion 


1 86 FJi!OM JEST TO EARNEST. 

you liked,” retorted Lottie, pirouetting to the din- 
ing-room door. But Tm too far gone for any such 
mild remedies. There’s Bel, she’s trying to be good. 
You may all kiss her ; ” and with a look at Plemstead 
he did not understand, she vanished. 


A LOVEJi QUENCHED. 


187 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A LOVER QUENCHED. 

B el followed her friend to their room, full of 
irritable reproaches. But Lottie puzzled her 
again, as she had before that day. Gayety van- 
ished from the face as light from a clouded land- 
scape, and with an expression that was even scowling 
and sullen she sat brooding before the fire, heeding 
Bel’s complaining words no more than she would the 
patter of rain against the window. 

Then Bel changed the tune ; retaining the same 
minor key, however. 

“ I suppose now that you will give up your 
shameful plot against Mr. Hemstead, as a matter of 
course.” 

I don’t know what I’ll do,” snapped Lottie. 

“ Don’t know what you’ll do ! Why he about 
the same as saved our lives this evening.” 

He saved his own at the same time.” 

*‘Well,” said Bel exasperatingly, “ I wish Mr. 
Hemstead and all who heard the fine speeches about 
your ‘ kind, generous heart ’ could hear you now.’^’ 

I wish they could,” said Lottie recklessly. 
They couldn’t have a worse opinion of me than I 
have of myself.” 


i88 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


But what do you intend to do about Mr. Hem- 
stead ? ” 

“ I don’t intend to do anything about him. I 
half wish I had never seen him.” 

“ That you can trifle with him after what has 
happened to-night, is something that I did not think, 
even of you, Lottie Marsden.” 

I haven’t said I was going to ‘ trifle with him. 
He’s a man you can’t trifle with. The best thing I 
can do, is to let him alone.” 

“ That is just what I think.” 

“ Very well then, go to sleep and be quiet.” 

“ How long are you going to sit ‘ mooning 
there ? ” 

“ Till morning, if I wish. Don’t bother me.” 

“ After coming so near having your neck br(5kcn, 
you ought to be in a better frame of mind.” 

So had you. Neither breaking my neck nor 
coming near it will convert me.” 

“Well, I hope you will get through your moods 
and tenses to-day. You have had more than I ever 
remember within so short a time ; ” with this com- 
forting statement, Bel left her friend to herself, who 
sat staring into the fire, in the most discontented 
manner. 

“ ‘ Capable of the noblest things,’ indeed,” she 
thought. “ I would like to know who is capable of 
meaner things. And now what do you intend to do, 
Lottie Marsden? Going on with your foolish, child 
ish jest, after the fun has all faded out of it ? If you 
do, you will make a fool of yourself instead of him. 


.4 LOVEI^ QUENCHED. 1 89 

He is not the man you thought he was, at all. He 
is your superior in every respect, save merely in the 
ease which comes from living in public instead of 
seclusion, and in all his diffidence there has been 
nothing so rude and ill-bred as Julian’s treatment of 
Mrs. Dlimm. Julian indeed ! He’s but a well-dressed 
little manikin beside this large-minded man,” and 
she scowled more darkly than ever at the fire. 

“ But what shall Ido? I can’t be such a Chris- 
tian as Bel is. I Avould rather not be one at all. 
What’s more, I cannot bring my mind to decide to 
be such a Christian as Mr. Hem stead is. I would 
have to change completely, and give up my old self- 
pleasing and wayward life, and that seems like giving 
up life itself. Religion is a bitter medicine that I 
must take some time or other. But the idea of 
sobering down at my time of life ! ” 

“ But you may not live to see age. Think what 
a risk you ran to-night,” urged conscience. 

“Well, I must take my chances. A plague on 
that Hemstead ! I can’t be with him ten'minutes but 
he makes me uncomfortable in doing wrong. All was 
going smoothly till he came, and life was one long 
frolic. Now he has got my conscience all stirred up 
so that between them both I shall have little comfort. 
I won’t go with him to Mrs. Dlimm’s to-morrow. 
He will talk religion to me all the time, and I, like a 
big baby, will cry, and he will think I am on the eve 
of conversion, and perhaps will offer to take me out 
among the border ruffians as an inducement. If 1 
want to live my old life, and have a good time, the 


190 


F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


less I see of Frank Hemstead the better, for some- 
how or other, when I am with him I can’t help seeing 
that he is right, and feeling mean in my wrong. I 
will just carry out my old resolution, and act as badly 
as I can. He will then see what I am, and let me 
alone.” 

Having formed this resolution, Lottie slept as 
sweetly as innocence itself. 

To Hemstead, Avith his quiet and regular habits, 
the day had been long and exciting, and he was 
exceedingly weary ; and yet thoughts of the brilliant 
and beautiful girl, who bewildered, fascinated, and 
awoke his sympathy at the same time, kept him 
awake till late. Every scene in which they had been 
together was lived over in all its minutiae, and his con- 
clusions were favorable. As he had said to her, she 
seemed “ capable of the noblest things.” And the 
fact that she appeared so open to the truth and so 
impressible, inspired the strongest hope. 

“ She never has had a chance,” he thought. “ She 
never has given truth a fair hearing, probably having 
had slight opportunity to do so. From the little I 
have seen and heard, it seems to me that the rich 
and fashionable are as neglected — indeed it would 
appear more difficult to bring before them the simple 
and searching gospel of Christ, than the very poor.” 

Hemstead determined that he would be faithful 
and would bring the truth to her attention in every 
possible way, feeling that if during this holiday visit 
he could win such a trophy for the cause to which he 
had devoted himself, it would be an event that would 


A LOVER QUENCHED, I9I 

shed a cheering light down to the very end of his 
life. 

It was a rather significant fact, which did not 
occur to him, however, that his zeal and interest were 
almost entirely concentrated on Lottie. His cousin 
Addie, and indeed all the others, seemed- equally in 
need. 

It must be confessed that some sinners are much 
more interesting than others, and Hemstead had 
never met one half so interesting as Lottie. 

And yet his interest in her was natural. He had 
not reached that lofty plane from which he could 
look down with equal sympathy for all. Do any 
reach it, in this world ? 

Lottie had seemed kind to him when others had 
been cold and slightly scornful. He had come to see 
clearly that she was not a Christian, and that she was 
not by any means faultless through the graces of 
nature. But she had given ample proof that she had 
a heart which could be touched, and a mind capable 
of appreciating and being aroused by the truth. That 
her. kindness to him was only hollow acting, he never 
dreamed, and it was well for her that he did not 
suspect her falseness, for with all her beauty he would 
have revolted from her at once. He could forgive 
anything sooner than the meanness of deception. If 
he discovered the practical joke, it would be a sorry 
jest for Lottie, for she would have lost a friend who 
appeared able to help her ; and he, in his honest indig- 
nation, would have given her a portrait of herself that 


ig2 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


would have humiliated her proud spirit in a way that 
could never be forgotten. 

But with the unquenchable hope of youth in his 
heart, and his boundless faith in God, he expected 
that, at no distant day, Lottie’s remarkable beauty 
would be the index of a truer spiritual loveliness. 

But, as is often the case, the morning dispelled 
the dreams of the night, to a degree that quite per- 
plexed and disheartened him. Lottie’s greeting in 
the breakfast-room was not very cordial, and she 
seemed to treat him with cool indifference through- 
out the whole meal. There was nothing that the 
others would note, but something that he missed 
himself. Occasionally, she v/ould make a remark 
that would cause him to turn toward her with a look 
of pained surprise, which both vexed and amused 
her ; but he gave no expression to his feelings, save 
that he became grave and silent. 

After breakfast Lottie said nothing to him about 
their visit to Mrs. Dlimm, from which he expected so 
much. Having waited some time in the parlor, he 
approached her timidly as she was passing through 
the hall, and said : 

‘‘When would you like to start upon our pro- 
posed visit ? ” 

“ Oh, I forgot to say to you, Mr. Hemstead,” she 
replied rather carelessly, “ that I’ve changed my 
mind. It’s a very long drive, and, after all, Mrs, 
Dlimm is such an'utter stranger to me, that I scarcely 
care to go.” 

But under her indiherent seeming, she was 


A LOVER QUENCHED. 


193 


watching keenly to see how he would take this 
rebuff. He flushed deeply, but to her surprise, only 
bowed acquiescence, and turned to the parlor. She 
expected that he would remonstrate, and endeavor to 
persuade her to carry out her agreement. She was 
accustomed to pleading and coaxing on the part of 
young men, to whom, however, she granted her 
favors according to her moods and wishes. While 
she saw that he was deeply hurt and disappointed, 
his slightly cold and silent bow was a different ex- 
pression of his feeling than she desired. She wanted 
to take the ride, and might have been persuaded into 
going, in spite of her purpose to keep aloof, and she 
was vexed with him that he did not urge her as 
De Forrest would have done. 

Therefore the spoiled and capricious beauty went 
up to her room more “ out of sorts ” than ever, and 
sulkily resolved that she would not appear till dinner. 

In the mean time, Hemstead went to his aunt 
and informed her that he would take the morning 
train for New York, and would not return till the 
following evening. 

Very well, Frank,” she replied ; act your pleas- 
ure. Come and' go as you like.” 

The good lady was entertaining her nephew more 
from a sense of duty than anything else. From 
their difference in tastes, he added little to her 
enjoyment, and was sometimes a source of discom- 
fort ; and so would not be missed. 

Lottie had a desperately long and dismal time 
1 of it. Either the book she tried to read was stupid, 

; 9 


194 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

or there was something wrong with her. At last she 
impatiently sent it flying across the room, and 
went to the window. The beautiful winter morning 
aggravated her still more. 

“Suppose he had talked religion to me,’^ she 
thought, “ he at least makes it interesting, and any- 
thing would have been better than moping here. 
What a fool I was, not to go ! What a fool I am, any- 
way ! He is the only one I ever did act toward as a 
woman might and ought — even in jest. He is the 
only one that ever made me wish I were a true 
woman, instead of a vain flirt ; and the best thing 
my wisdom could devise after I found out his bene- 
ficent power, was to give him a slap in the face, and 
shut myself up with a stupid novel. ‘ Capable of 
noble things ! ’ I imagine he has changed his mind 
this morning. 

“Well, what if he has? A plague upoi\ him ! I 
wish he had never come, or I had stayed in New 
York. I foresee that I am going to have aiv awfully 
stupid time here in the countr}^” 

Thus she irritably chafed, through the long hours. 
She would not go down stairs as she wished to, 
because she had resolved that she would not. But 
she half purposed to try and bring about the visit to 
Mrs. Dlimm in the afternoon, if possible, and would 
now go willingly, if asked. 

At the first welcome sound of the dinner bell she 
sped down stairs, and glanced into the parlor hoping 
he might be there, and that in some way she might 
still bring about the ride. But she only foui.d De 


A LOVER QUENCHED. 


195 


Forrest yawning over a newspaper, and had to endure 
his sentimental reproaches that she had absented 
herself so long from him. 

‘‘ Come to dinner,’’ was her only and rather pro- 
saic response. But De Forrest went cheerfully, for 
dinner was something that he could enjoy under any 
circumstances. 

To Lottie’s disappointment, Mr. Dimmerly mum- 
bled grace, and still Hemstead did not appear. For 
some reason she did not like to ask where he was, 
and was provoked at herself because of her hesitancy. 
The others who knew of his departure, supposed she 
was aware of it also. At last her curiosity gained 
the mastery, and she asked her aunt with an indiffer- 
ence, not so well assumed but that her color height- 
ened a little : 

“ Where is Mr. Hemstead ? ” 

“ He went down to the city,” replied Mrs. March- 
mont carelessly. 

The impulsive girl’s face showed her disappoint- 
ment and vexation, but she saw that quick-eyed Bel 
was watching her. She wished her friend back in 
New York ; and, with partial success, sought to appear 
as usual. 

“ Oh, dear,” she thought, “ what shall I do with 
myself this afternoon. I can’t endure Julian’s moon- 
ing. I wish Mr. Harcourt was here, so we could get 
up some excitement.” Without excitement Lottie 
was as dull and wretched as all victims of stimulants, 
left to their own resources. 

But the fates were against her. Haregurt would 


*196 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

not be back till evening and she did not know when 
Hemstead would return. Addie and Bel vanished 
after dinner, and De Forrest offered to read to her. 
She assented, having no better prospect. 

She ensconced herself luxuriously under an afghan 
upon the sofa, while the persistent lover, feeling that 
this would be his favored opportunity, determined to 
lay close siege to her heart, and win a definite prom- 
ise, if possible. For this purpose he chose a romantic 
poem, which, at a certain point, had a very tender 
and love-infused character. Here he purposed to 
throw down the book in a melodramatic manner, 
and pass from the abstract to reality, and from the 
third person to the first. He was more familiar with 
stage effects than anything else, and had planned a 
pretty little scene. As Lottie reclined upon the 
sofa, he could very nicely and comfortably kneel, 
take her hand, and gracefully explain the con- 
dition of his heart : and she was certainly in a com- 
fortable position to hear. 

A man less vain than De Forrest would not have 
gathered much encouragement from -Lottie’s face, 
for it had a very weary and bored expression as he 
commenced the rather stilted and very sentimental 
introduction to the “ gush ” that was to follow. 

She divined his purpose as she saw him sum- 
moning to his aid all his rather limited elocutionary 
powers, and noted how he gave to every line, that 
verged toward love, the tenderest accent. 

But the satirical side-gleam from her eyes, as she 
watched him, was anything but responsive or condu- 


A LOVER QUENCHED. 


197 


cive to sentiment ; and finally, as she became satisfied 
of his object, the smile that flitted across her face 
would have quenched the most impetuous declaration 
as effectually as a mill-pond might a meteor. 

But Julian, oblivious of all this, was growing 
pathetic and emotional ; and if she escaped the scene 
at all, she must act promptly. 

She did so, for in five minutes, to all intents and 
appearances she was asleep. 

At first, when he glanced up to emphasize a pecu- 
liarly touching line, he thought she had closed her 
eyes to hide her feelings ; but at last, when he reached 
the particular and soul-melting climax that was to 
prepare the way for his own long-desired crisis, hav- 
ing given the final lines in a tone that he thought 
would move a marble heart, he laid the book down 
to prepare for action, the dreadful truth dawned upon 
him. She was asleep ! 

What could he do? To awaken her, and then go 
forward, would not answer. People were generally 
cross when disturbed in their sleep ; and he knew 
Lottie was no exception. He was deeply mortified 
and disappointed. 

He got up and stalked tragically and frowningly 
to the hearth-rug, and stared at the apparently 
peaceful sleeper, and then flung himself out of the 
room, very much as he was accustomed to when a 
spoiled and petulant boy. 

After he was gone, Lottie quivered with laughter 
for a few moments; then stole away to her room, 
where she blotted out the weary hour with sleep 
unfeigned, until aroused by the supper-bell. 


198 


FI^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


CHAPTER XIV 

LOTTIE A MYSTERIOUS PROBLEM. 

FTER a brief toilet, Lottie came down to tea 



looking like an innocent little lamb that any 
wolf could beguile and devour. She smiled on De 
Forrest so sweetly that the cloud began to pass from 
his brow at once. 

“ Why should I be angry with her ? ” he thought ; 
“ she did not understand what I was aiming at, and 
probably supposed that I meant to read her asleep , 
and yet I would have thought that the tones of my 
voice — well, well, Lottie has been a little spoiled by 
too much devotion. She has become accustomed to 
it, and takes it as a matter of course. When we are 
married, the devotion must be on the other side of 
the house.” 

I thought Mr. Hemstead would be back this 
evening ?” she said to her aunt. 

“ No, not till to-morrow evening. You seem to 
miss Frank very much.” 

Then Lottie was provoked to find herself blush- 
ing like a school-girl, but she said, laughingly; 

‘‘ How penetrating you are, auntie. I do miss 
him, in a way you cannot understand.” 

But the others understood the remark as refer- 


LOTTIE A MYSTERIOUS PROBLEM. I99 

ring to her regret that he had escaped from her wiles 
as the victim of their proposed jest, and Bel shot a 
reproachful glance at her. She could not know that 
Lottie had said this to throw dust into their eyes, and 
to account for her sudden blush, which she could not 
account for to herself. 

Before supper was over, Harcourt came in with 
great news, which threw Addie into a state of 
feverish excitement, and greatly interested all the 
others. 

“ Mrs. Byram, her son, and two daughters, have 
come up for a few days to take a peep at the country 
in winter, and enjoy some sleigh-riding. I met Hal 
Byram, and drove in with him. Their large house is 
open from top to bottom, and full of servants, and to- 
morrow evening they are going to give a grand party. 
There are invitations for you all. They expect most 
of their guests from New York, however.” 

Even languid Bel brightened at the prospect of 
so much gayety ; and thoughts of Hemstead and 
qualms of conscience vanished for the time from 
Lottie’s mind. The evening soon passed, with cards 
and conjectures as to who would be there, and the 
day following, with the bustle of preparation. 

“ I don’t believe Frank will go to a such party,” 
said Addie, as the three girls and De Forrest were 
together in the afternoon. 

“ Let us make him go by all means,” said Lottie. 
** He needn’t know what kind of a party it is, and it 
will be such fun to watch him. I would not be sur^ 
prised if he and Mrs. Byram mutually shocked each 


200 FI^OM JEST TO EARNEST, 

Other. We can say merely that we have all been 
invited out to a little company, and that it would be 
rude in him not to accompany us.” 

Mrs. Marchmont was asked not to say anything 
to undeceive Hemstead. 

It will do him good to see a little of the world,” 
said Lottie ; and the lady thought so too. 

The others were under the impression that Lot- 
tie still purposed carrying out her practical joke 
against Hemstead. At the time when he had saved 
them from so much danger the evening before, they 
felt that their plot ought to be abandoned, and as it 
was, they had mainly lost their relish for it. Hem- 
stead had not proved so good a subject for a practical 
joke as they expected. But they felt that if Lottie 
chose to carry it on, that was her affair, and if there 
were any fun in prospect, they would be on hand to 
enjoy it. The emotions and virtuous impulses in- 
spired by their moment of peril had faded almost 
utterly away, as is usually the case with this style 
of repentance. Even Bel was growing indifferent to 
Lottie’s course. Harcourt, who with all his faults 
had good and generous traits, was absent on busi- 
ness, and had partially forgotten the design against 
Hemstead, and supposed that anything definite had 
been given up on account of the service rendered to 
them all. 

Lottie was drifting. She did not know what 
would be her action. The child of impulse, the 
slave of inclination, with no higher aim than to enjoy 
the passing hour, she could not keep a good resolve, 


LOTTIE A MYSTERIOUS PROBLEM, 


201 


if through some twinges of conscience she made one. 
She had proposed to avoid Hemstead, for while he 
interested, he also disquieted and filled her with self- 
dissatisfaction. 

And yet for this very reason he was fascinating. 
Other men admired, flattered, and bowed to her in 
unvarying and indiscriminating homage. Hemstead 
not only admired but respected and esteemed her 
for the good qualities that she had simulated, and 
with equal sincerity and frankness had recognized 
faults and failures. She had been admired all her 
life, but respect and esteem from a true, good man 
was a new offering, and even though obtained by 
fraud was as delightful as it was novel. She still 
wished to stand well in his estimation, though why, 
she hardly knew. She was now greatly vexed with 
herself that she had refused to visit Mrs. Dlimm. 
She was most anxious that he should return, in order 
that she might discover whether he had become dis- 
gusted with her ; for, in the knowledge of her own 
wrong action, she unconsciously gave him credit for 
knowing more about her than he did. 

She had no definite purpose for the future. 
Instead of coolly carrying out a deliberate plot, she 
was merely permitting herself to be carried along 
by a subtle undercurrent of interest and inclination, 
which she did not understand, or trouble herself to 
analyze. She had felt a passing interest in gentle- 
men before, and which proved but passing. This 
was no doubt a similar case, with some peculiar and 
piquant elements added. A few weeks in New York 
9 * 


202 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

after her visit was over, and he would fade from 
thought and memory, and pass below the horizon as 
other stars that had dazzled for a time. The honest 
old counsellor, conscience, recklessly snubbed and dis- 
missed, had retired, with a few plain words, for the 
time, from the unequal contest. 

She met Hemstead at the door on his return, and 
held out her hand, saying cordially : 

I’m ever so glad to see you. It seems an age 
since you left us.” 

His face flushed deeply with pleasure at her words 
and manner. Expecting a cool and indifferent recep- 
tion, he had proposed to be dignified and reserved 
himself. And yet her manner on the morning of his 
departure pained him deeply, and disappointed him. 
It did not fulfill the promise of the previous day, and 
he was again sorely perplexed. But his conclusion 
was partly correct. 

“ She is resisting the truth. She sees what 
changes in her gay life are involved by its accept- 
tance ; and therefore shuns coming under its in- 
fluence.” 

He deeply regretted her action, but felt that only 
the Divine Spirit could awaken a docile interest, and 
give a receptive heart, and frequently had appealed 
to Heaven in her behalf during his absence. 

What a strange power this is that God has be- 
stowed upon us! There is some one that we long to 
influence and change for the better. That one may 
know our wish and purpose, recognise our efforts, but 
quietly baffle us by an independent will that we can 


LOTTIE A MYSTERIOUS PROBLEM, 203 

no more coerce and control than by our breath soften 
into spring warmth a wintry morning. We can look 
pleadingly into some dear one’s eyes, clasp his hands 
and appeal with even tearful earnestness, and yet he 
may remain unmoved, or be but transiently affected. 
Though by touch or caress, by convincing-arguments 
and loving entreaty, we may be unable to shake the 
obdurate will, we can gently master it through the 
intervention of another. The throne of God seems 
a long way round to reach the friend at our side — 
for the mother to reach her child in her arms, but it 
usually proves the quickest and most effectual way. 
Where before there was only resistance and indif- 
ference, there comes, in answer to prayer, strange 
relentings, mysterious longings, receptivity, and some- 
times, in a way that is astonishing, full acceptance 
of the truth. 

“ The wind bloweth where it listeth,” were the 
words of the all-powerful One, of the beautiful and 
mysterious emblem of his own mysterious and trans- 
forming presence. 

Again he said, “ How much more shall your 
Heavenly Father give the holy Spirit to them that 
ask Him.” 

Here is a power, a force, an agency, that the ma- 
terialist cannot calculate, weigh, or measure, nor 
laugh scornfully out of existence. 

As upon a sultry night a breeze comes rustling 
through the leaves from unknown realms of space 
and cools our throbbing temples, so the soul is often 


204 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


stirred and moved by impulses heavenward, that arc 
to their subjects as mysterious as unexpected. 

To a certain extent, God gives to the prayerful 
control of Himself, as it were, and becomes their 
willing agent ; and when the time comes when all 
mysteries are solved, and the record of all lives is 
truthfully revealed, it will probably be seen that not 
those who astonished the world with their own powers, 
but that those who quietly, through prayer, used 
God’s power, were the ones who made the world 
move forward. 

While Hemstead would never be a Mystfc or a 
Quietest in his faith, he still recognized most clearly 
that human effort would go but little way in awaken- 
ing spiritual life, unless seconded by the Divine 
power. Therefore in his strong and growing wish 
that he might bring the beautiful girl, who seemed 
like a revelation to him, into sympathy with the 
truth that he believed and loved, he had based no 
hope on what he alone could do or say. 

But her manner on the previous morning had 
chilled him, and he had half purposed to be a little 
distant and indifferent also. 

It did not occur to him that he was growing sen- 
sitive in regard to her treatment of himself, as well 
as of the truth. 

He readily assented to Lottie’s request that he 
should accept Mrs. Byram’s invitation, and found a 
strange pleasure in her graciousness and vivacity at 
the supper-table. 

His simple toilet was soon made^ and he sought 


LOTTIE A MYSTERIOUS PROBLEM. 20 5 


the parlor and a book to pass the time while waiting 
for the others. Lottie was a veteran at the dressing- 
table, and by dint of exacting much help from Bel, 
and resting content with nature’s bountiful gifts — that 
needed but little enhancing from art — she, too, was 
ready considerably in advance of the others, and in 
the full undress which society permits, thought to 
dazzle the plain Western student, as a preliminary 
to other conquests during the evening. 

And he was both dazzled and startled as she 
suddenly stood before him under the chandelier in 
all the wealth of her radiant beauty. 

Her hair was arranged uniquely in a style pecu- 
liarly her own, and powdered. A necklace of pearls 
sustained a diamond cross that was ablaze with light 
upon her white bosom. Her arms were bare, and 
her dress cut as low as fashion would sanction. In 
momentary triumph she saw his eye kindle into 
almost wondering admiration ; and yet it was but 
momentary, for almost instantly his face began to 
darken with disapproval. 

She at once surmised the cause ; and at first it 
amused her very much, as she regarded it as an evi- 
dence of his delightful ignorance of society and min- 
isterial prudishness. 

“ I gather from your face, Mr. Hemstead, that I 
am not dressed to suit your fastidious taste.’* 

“ I think you are incurring a great risk in so 
exposing yourself this cold night, Miss Marsden.” 

That is not all your thought, Mr. Hemstead.** 


206 


FROM JESl TO EARNEST, 


** You are right, he said gravely, and with 
heightened color. 

‘‘ But it’s the style ; and fashion, you know, is a 
despot with us ladies.” 

“ And like all despots, very unreasonable ; and 
i^rrong at times, I perceive.” 

** When you have seen more of society, Mr. 
Hemstead/' she said, a little patronizingly, ** you 
will modify your views. Ideas imported in the May- 
flower are scarcely in vogue now.” 

He was a little nettled by her tone, and said with 
a tinge of dignity : 

My ideas on this subject were not imported in 
the Mayflower. They are older than the world, and 
will survive the world.” 

Lottie became provoked, for she was not one to 
take criticism of her personal appearance kindly, and 
then it was vexatious that the one that she chiefly 
expected to dazzle should at once commence finding 
fault ; and she said with some irritation ; 

“ And what are your long-lived ideas ? ” 

“ I fear they would not have much weight with 
you were I able to express them plainly. I can only 
suggest them, but in a way that you can understand 
me in a sentence. I would not like a sister of mine 
to appear in company as you are dressed.” 

Lottie flushed deeply and resentfully, but said, in 
a frigid tone : 

** I think w’e had better change the subject. I 
consider myself a better judge of these matters than 
you are.” 


LOTTIE A MYSTERICUS PROBLEM. 20J 

He quietly bowed and resumed his book. She 
an angry glance at him and left the room. 

This was a new experience to her — the very 
reverse of what she had anticipated. This was a 
harsh and discordant break in the honeyed strains 
of flattery to which she had always been accustomed, 
and it nettled her greatly. Moreover, the criticism 
she received had a delicate point, and touched her to 
the very quick ; and to her it seemed unjust and 
uncalled for. What undoubtedly is wrong in itself, 
and what to Hemstead, unfamiliar with society and 
its arbitrary customs, seemed strangely indelicate, 
was to her but a prevailing mode among the ultra 
fashionable — in which class it was her ambition to 
shine. 

“ The great, verdant boor ! ” she said in her anger, 
as she paced restlessly up and down the hall. “ What 
a fool I am to care what he thinks, with his back- 
woods ideas. Nor shall I any more. He shall learn 
to-night that I belong to a different world.” 

De Forrest joined her soon and somewhat re- 
assured her by his profuse compliments. Not that 
she valued them as coming from him, but as a society 
man, she felt that he was giving the verdict of society 
in distinction from Hemstead’s outlandish ideas. 
She had learned from her mother— indeed it was 
the faith of her childhood, earliest taught and thor- 
oughly accepted, that the dictum of their wealthy 
circle was final authority, from which there was 
no appeal. 

Hemstead suffered in her estimation. She tried 


/ 


2o8 from jest to earnest. 

to think of him as uncouth, ill-bred, and so ignorant 
of fashionable life — which to her was the only life / 
worth naming — that she could dismiss him from her i 
mind from that time forth. And in her resentment 
she thought she could and would. She was very ] 
gracious to De Forrest, and he in consequence was j 
in superb spirits. j 

As they gathered in the parlor, before starting, | 
De Forrest looked Hemstead over critically, and 
then turned to Lottie and raised his eye-brows sig- 
nificantly. The answering smile was in harmony 
with the exquisite’s implied satire. Lottie gave the 
student another quick look and saw that he had 
observed their meaning glances, and that in conse- 
quence his lip had curled slightly ; and she flushed 
again, partly with anger and vexation. 

Why should his adverse opinion so nettle me ? 

He is nobody,” she thought, as she turned coldly 
away. 

Though Hemstead’s manner was quiet and dis- 
tant, he was conscious of a strange and unaccount- 
able disappointment and sadness. It was as if a 
beautiful picture were becoming blurred before his 
eyes. It was more than that — more than he under- 
stood. He had sense of personal loss. 

He saw, and sincerely regretted his cousin Addie’s 
faults; but when Lottie failed in any respect in ful- 
filling the fair promise of their first acquaintance* 
there was something more than regret. 

At first he thought he would remain at home 


LOTTIE A MYSTERIOUS PROBLEM, 209 


and not expose himself to their criticism and possible 
ridicule; but a moment later determined to go and, 
if possible, thoroughly solve the mystery of Lottie 
Marsden’s character ; for she was more of a mystery 
now than ever. 


210 


FROM 7EST TO EARNEST. 


CHAPTER XV. 

HEMSTEAD SEES “OUR SET.” 

HEY soon reached Mrs. Byram’s elegant coun- 



J- try house, which gleamed afar, ablaze with 
light. The obsequious footman threw open the door, 
and they entered a tropical atmosphere laden with 
the perfumes of exotics. Already the music was 
striking up for the chief feature of the evening. Bel 
reluctantly accepted of Hemstead’s escort, as she had 
no other resource. 

“He will be so awkward ! ” she had said to Lot 
tie, in irritable protest. 

And at first she was quite correct, for Hemstead 
found himself anything but at home in the fashiona- 
ble revel. Bel, in her efforts to get him in the pres- 
ence of the lady of the house that they might pay 
their respects, reminded one of a little steam yacht 
trying to manage a ship of the line. 

Not only were Lottie and De Forrest smiling at 
the scene, but also other elegant people, among whom 
Hemstead towered in proportions too vast and ill- 
managed to escape notice ; and to Addie, her cousin’s 
lack of ease and grace was worse than a crime. 

Bel soon found some city acquaintances, and she 
and her escort parted with mutual relief. Hemstead 


HEM STEAD SEES ''OUR SET.' 


2 


drifted into the hall, where he would be out of the 
way of the dancers, but through the open doors 
could watch the scene. 

And this he did with a curious and observant 
eye. The party he came with expected him to be 
either dazzled and quite carried away with the scenes 
of the evening, or else shocked and very solemn 
over their dissipation. But he was rather inclined 
to be philosophical, and study up this new phase of 
life. He would see the crime de la creme^ who only 
would be present, as he was given to understand. 
He would discover if they were made of different 
clay from the people of Scrub Oaks. He would 
breathe the social atmosphere, which to Addie, his 
aunt, and even to Lottie, he was compelled to fear 
was as the breath of life. These were the side 
issues: but his chief purpose was to study Lottie 
herself. He would discover if she were in truth as 
good a girl — as full of promise — as he had been led 
to believe at first. 

Of course he was a predestined “ wall-flower ” upon 
such an occasion. Addie had said to Mrs. Byram, 
in a tone hard to describe but at once understood : 

A cousin from the West, who is studying for the 
ministry;'’ and Hemstead was immediately classed 
in the lady’‘s mind among those poor relations who 
must be tolerated for the sake of their connections. 

He was a stranger to all, save those he came with, 
and they soon completely ignored and forgot liim, 
save Lottie by whom he was watched, but so fur- 
tively that she seemed as neglectful as the rest. 


212 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

It was one of the fashions of the hour — a phase 
of etiquette as ill-bred as the poorest social slang 
— not to introduce strangers. Mrs. Byram and her 
daughters were nothing if not fashionable, and in 
this case the mode served their inclination, and 
beyond a few formal words they willingly left their 
a'wkward guest to his own resources. 

He could not understand how true courtesy per- 
mitted a hostess to neglect any of her guests, least 
of all those who from diffidence or any cause seemed 
most in need of attention. Still, in the present 
instance, he was glad to be left alone. 

The scenes around him had more than the inter- 
est of novelty, and there was much that he enjoyed 
keenly. The music was good, and his quick ear 
kept as perfect time to it as did Lottie’s feet. He 
thought the square dances were beautiful and per 
fectly unobjectionable, a vast improvement on many 
of the rude and often stupid games that he had 
seen at the few companies he had attended, and Lot- 
tie appeared the embodiment of grace, as she glided 
through them. 

But when a blas^-looking fellow, in whose eye 
lurked all evil passions and appetites, whirled her 
away in a waltz, he again felt, with indignation, that 
here was another instance where fashion — custom 
— insolently tramped on divine law and womanly 
modesty He had seen enough of the world to know 
that Lottie, with all her faults, was too good to touch 
the fellow whose embrace she permitted. Could she 


HEM STEAD SEES OUR SETT 21 3 

—could the others be, ignorant of his character when 
it was indelibly stamped upon his face? 

But he soon noticed that his attentions were 
everywhere received with marked pleasure, and that 
Mrs. Byram and her daughters made much of him as 
a favored guest. In anger he saw how sweetly Lot- 
tie smiled upon him as they were passing near. She 
caught his dark look, and interpreting it to mean 
something like jealousy, became more gracious toward 
her rou^-looking attendant, with the purpose of 
piquing Hemstead. 

A little later Bel came into the hall, leaning upon 
the arm of a gentleman. Having requested her 
escort to get her a glass of water she was left alone a 
few moments. Hemstead immediately joined her 
and asked : 

Who is that blas^-looking man upon whose arm 
Miss Marsden is leaning? ” 

“ And upon whom she is also smiling so enchant- 
ingly ? He is the beau of the occasion, and she is 
the belle.'' 

“ Do you know anything about him ? I hope his 
face and manner do him injustice." 

“ I fear they do not. I imagine he is even worse 
than he looks." ^ 

“ How, then, can he be such a favorite? " 

She gave him a quick, comical look, which inti- 
iTiated, “You are from the back country," but said : 

“ I fear you will think less of society when I tell 
you the reasons. I admit that it is very wrong; but 
so it Ls. He has three great attractions : he is 


214 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


brilliant ; he is fast ; he is immensely rich — therefore 
society is at his feet.” 

Oh no, not society, but a certain clique who 
weigh things in false balances,” said Hemstead 
quickly. “ How strange it is that people are ever 
mistaking their small circle for the world.” 

Bel gave him a look of some surprise, and thought, 
“ I half believe he is looking down upon us with bet- 
ter right than we upon him.” 

After a moment Hemstead added, That man 
there is more than fast. I should imagine that Har- 
eourt was a little fast, and yet he has good and noble 
traits. I could trust him. But treachery is stamped 
upon that fellow’s face, and the leer of a devil gleams 
from his eye. He is not only fast, he is bad. Does 
Miss Marsden know his character?” 

** She knows what we all do. There are hard 
stories about him, and, as you say, he does not look 
saintly ; but however wrong it may be, Mr. Hemstead, 
it is still a fact that society will wink at almost every- 
thing when a man is as rich and well connected as 
he, that is, as long as a man sins in certain conven- 
tional ways and keeps his name out of the papers.” 

Here her escort joined her and they passed on ; 
and Hemste^ stood lowering at the man, the pitch, 
of whose character began to stain the beautiful girl 
who, knowing him somewhat, could willingly and 
encouragingly remain at his side. 

True, he had seen abundant proof that she had a 
heart, good impulses, and was capable of noble things, 
as he had told her; but was she not also giving him 


HEM STEAD SEES OUR SET.' 


215 


equal proof that the world enthralled her heart, and 
that senseless and soulless fashion, rather than the will 
of God, or the instincts of a pure womanly nature, 
controlled her will?’’ 

He had no small vanity in which to wrap him- 
self while he nursed a spiteful resentment at slights 
to himself. It was a tendency of his nature, and a 
necessity of his calling, that he should forget himself 
for the sake of others. Lottie awoke his sympathy, 
and he pitied while he blamed. 

But he desponded as to the future, and feared 
that she would never fulfil her first beautiful promise. 
He realized, with a vague sense of pain, how far apart 
they were, and in what different worlds they dwelt. 
At one time it seemed as if they might become 
friends, and be in accord on the chief questions of 
life. But now that she was smiling so approvingly 
upon a man whose very face proclaimed him villain, 
he saw a separation wider and more inexorable than 
Hindu caste — that of character. 

And yet with his intense love of beauty it seemed 
like sacrilege — the profanation of a beautiful temple — 
that such a girj as Charlotte Marsden should permit 
the associations of that evening. It was true that he 
could find no greater fault with her dress, her man- 
ners, and her attendants, than with many others — 
not as much as with his own cousin. But for some 
reason that did not occur to him, it was peculiarly a 
source of regret that Lottie should so fall short of 
what he believed true and right. 

His thoughts gave expression to his face, as in 


2I6 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


momentary abstraction he paced up and down the 
hall. Suddenly a voice that had grown strangely 
familiar in the brief time he had heard it, said at his 
side : 

“Why, Mr. Hemstead, you look as if at a fu- 
neral. What are you thinking of? ” 

Following an impulse of his open nature, he 
looked directly iiito Lottie’s face, and replied : 

“ You.” 

She blushed slightly, but said with a laugh : 

“That is frank;” but added, meaningly, “I am 
surprised you cannot find anything better to think 
about.” 

“ I agree with Mr. Hemstead,” said Mr. Brently, 
the young man whose face had seemed the index of 
all evil. “ Where could he find anything better to 
think about?” 

“ Mr. Hemstead’s compliments and yours are 
very different affairs. He means all he says. Mr. 
Hemstead, permit me to introduce to you Mr. Brently 
of New York. I wish you could induce him to be a 
missionary.” 

The young rake laughed so heartily at this idea, 
that he did not notice that Hemstead’s acknowledg- 
ment was frigidly cold and slight ; but Lottie did. 

“How absurdly jealous!” she thought; yet it 
pleased her that he was. 

“ I shall never be good enough to eat, and so . can- 
not be persuaded to visit the Cannibal Islands in the 
of missionary.” Brently was too pleased with 


HEM STEAD SEES ^^OUR SETT ^ 217 

his own poor wit, and too indifferent to Hemstead, to 
note that the student did not even look at him. 

** I expect that you will lecture me well for all 
my folly and wickedness to-morrow,” said Lottie 
with a laugh. 

“You are mistaken. Miss Marsden,” Hemstead 
answered coldly. “ I have neither the right nor the 
wish to ‘ lecture ’ you ; ” and he turned away, while 
she passed on with an unquiet, uncomfortable feel- 
ing, quite unlike her usual careless disregard of the 
opinions of others. 

At that moment a gentleman and lady brushed 
past them on their way to the drawing-rooms, and 
he heard Lottie whisper : 

“ There are Mr. and Miss Martell after all. I 
feared they were not coming.” 

A moment later he saw a tall and beautiful girl 
entering the parlors, upon the arm of a gentleman 
who was evidently her father. Mrs. Byram received 
them with the utmost deference, and was profuse in 
her expressions of pleasure that they had not failed 
to be present. Having explained their detention, 
they moved on through the rooms, receiving the 
cordial greetings of many who knew them, and 
much attention from all. They were evidently peo- 
ple of distinction, and from the first Hemstead had 
been favorably impressed with their appearance and 
bearing. 

From the gentleman’s erect and vigorous form it 
would seem that his hair was prematurely gray. 
His face indicated intellect and high-breeding, while 

10 


2I8 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


the deep-set and thoughtful eyes, and the firm lines 
around his mouth, suggested a man of decided 
opinions. 

The daughter was quite as beautiful as Lottie, 
only her style was entirely different. She was tall 
and willowy in form, while Lottie was of medium 
height. Miss Martell was very fair, and her large 
blue eyes seemed a trifle cold and expressionless as 
they rested on surrounding faces and scenes. One 
would hardly suppose that her pulse was quickened 
by the gayety and excitement, and it might even be 
suspected that she was not in sympathy with either 
the people or their spirit. 

And yet all this would only be apparent to a close 
observer, for to the majority she was the embodi- 
ment of grace and courtesy, and as the Lanciers were 
called soon after her arrival, she permitted Harcourt 
to lead her out as his partner. They took their sta- 
tions near the door where Hemstead was 'standing 
at the moment ; Lottie and Mr. Brently stood at 
the head of the parlor, and Hemstead thought he 
had never seen two women more unlike, and yet so 
beautiful. 

While he in his isolation and abstraction was 
observing them and others in much the same spirit 
with which he was accustomed to haunt art galler- 
ies, Harcourt, seeing him so near, unexpectedly intro- 
duced him to Miss Martell, saying good-naturedly: 

‘‘You have one topic of mutual interest to talk 
about, and a rather odd one for a clergyman and a 
young lady, and that is — horses. Miss Martell is one 


HEM STEAD SEES OUE SETT 2ig 

of the best equestriennes of this region, and you, Mr 
Hemstead, managed a span that were beyond me — • 
saved my neck at the same time, in all probability/* 

The young lady at first was simply polite, and 
greeted him as she naturally would a stranger cas- 
ually introduced. But either from something ia 
Harcourt’s words, or in Hemstead’s appearance as 
she gave him closer scrutiny, her eye kindled into 
interest, and she was about to speak to him when 
the music called her into the graceful maze of the 
dance. Hemstead was as much surprised as if a 
portrait on the wall had stepped down and made his 
acquaintance, and in his embarrassment and confu- 
sion was glad that the lady was summoned away, 
and he given time to recover himself. 

Lottie had noted the introduction, and from her 
distance it seemed that Miss Martell had treated him 
slightingly, and that she had not spoken but merely 
recognized hin; by a slight inclination ; so, acting upon 
one of her generous impulses, the moment the first 
form was over and there was a brief respite, she went 
to where he stood near Miss Martell, and said kindly, 
but a little patronizingly : 

Fm sorry you do not dance, Mr. Hemstead. 
You must be having a stupid time.” 

He recognized her kindly spirit, and said, with a 
smile : 

“ A quiet time, but not a stupid one. As you 
can understand, this scene is a quite novel one to me 
—a glimpse into a new and different world.” 

“ And one that yo^i do not approve of, I fear." 


220 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

** It has its lights and shadows.” 

Lottie now turned to speak to Mjss Martell, and 
evil-eyed Brently, her partner, had also been stand- 
ing near, waiting till Harcourt should cease to occupy 
her attention so closely. 

The young lady was polite, but not cordial, to 
Lottie ; she did not vouchsafe a glance to Brently. 
But he was not easily abashed. 

“ Miss Martell,” he said suavely, “ will you honor 
me for the next waltz ? ” 

“ You must excuse me, sir,” she said coldly. 

** Well then, some time d-.ring the evening, at your 
own pleasure,” he urged. 

“ You must excuse me, sir,” she repeated still 
more frigidly, scarcely glancing at him. 

“ What do you mean ? ” he asked insolently, at 
the same time flushing deeply. 

She gave him a cold, quiet look of surprise, and 
turning her back upon him, resumed conversation 
with Marcourt. Lottie was a little indignant and 
perplexed at this scene ; but noted with a feeling of 
disgust, that her partner’s face, in his anger, had the 
look of a demon. 

But her own reception had been too cool to be 
agreeable, and this, with the supposed slight to Hem- 
stead, caused Miss Martell to seem to her, for the 
time, the embodiment of capricious pride. 

Harcourt said : 

Brently does not seem in your good graces, 
Miss Martell ; and that is strange, for he is the lion 
of the evening ” 


HEM STEAD SEES *‘OUR SET* 


221 


** I can well Imagine that he belongs to the cat 
species,” she replied. “ I have no personal griev- 
ance against Mr, Brently, but I do not consider him 
a gentleman. My father knows that he is not one, 
and that is enough for me.” 

Harcourt flushed with both pleasure and shame; 
and as the next form just then required that he 
should take his companion's hand, he did so with a 
cordial pressure, as he said : 

“ Men would be better — I would be better — if all 
young ladies showed your spirit. Miss Martell.” 

At the next pause in the dance she said, in a 
low tone, “ Come, let us have no ‘ ifs.’ Be better 
any way.” 

She detected the dejection which he tried to mask 
with a light laugh, as he replied : 

“ I often wish I were, but the world, the flesh, 
and the devil, are too much for me.” 

“Yes, and always will be for you. Who can 
fight such enemies alone ? Besides, you are reading 
and thinking in the wrong directipn. You are going 
out into the desert.” 

“ Well, it’s kind of you to care,” he said, with a 
look that deepened the faint color of her checks. 

“ I am not inhuman,” she replied quietly. “ Is it 
a little thing that a mind should go astray? ” 

He looked at her earnestly, but made no reply. 

Soon after, Lottie saw with surprise, during one 
of the intervals between the forms, that Miss 
Martell turned and spoke freely and cordially to 
Hemstead. Her surprise became something akin to 


222 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


annoyance, as, at the close, she took his arm and 
commenced walking up and down the wide hall, 
evidently becoming deeply interested in his conver- 
sation. She soon shook off moody Brently, who 
could think of nothing but the slight he had received, 
and taking De Forrest’s arm, also commenced prom- 
enading in the hall. She noted, with satisfaction, 
that Hemstead was not so occupied with his new and 
fascinating acquaintance as to be oblivious of her 
presence. 

Soon after Mr. Martell joined his daughter, and 
was introduced to Hemstead; and they went out to 
supper together. 

Lottie managed that she and De Forrest should 
find seats near them in a roomy angle, where, being 
out of the crush, Mr. Martell and his little party 
could season Mrs. Byram’s sumptuous viands with 
Attic salt. And the flavor of their wit and thought 
was so attractive that they soon had a group of the 
most intelligent and cultured of the company around 
them, and Lottie saw that Hemstead, who had been 
neglected by his own party, was becoming appre- 
ciated by the best people present. Miss Martell, with 
the tact of a perfect lady, had the power of putting 
him at his ease and drawing him out. Hemstead’s 
mind was no stagnant, muddy pool, but a living foun- 
tain, and his thought sparkled as it flowed readily 
on the congenial topics that Mr. and Miss Martell 
introduced. The freshness and originality of hia 
views seemed to greatly interest them and others *, 
but what pleased him most was that Lottie, wlio sat 


HEM STEAD SEES ^*OUR SET.' 


233 


near, was neglecting her supper and De Forrest's 
compliments in her attention to the conversation. 
Her face showed a quick, discriminating mind, and as 
the discussion grew a little warm on a topic of gen- 
eral interest, he saw from her eager and intelligent 
face that she had an opinion, and he had the tact to 
ask her for it just at the right moment. Though a 
little embarrassed at his unexpected question, she 
expressed her thought so briefly and brightly that 
the others were pleased, and she was at once taken 
into the circle of their talk, which of course became 
more animated and spicy with her piquant words 
and manner added. It was evident that she was 
enjoying this employment of her brain more than she 
had that of her feet. The lower pleasure paled 
before the higher; and she was grateful to Hemstead 
for having drawn her within the charmed circle. 

De Forrest did not grieve over Lottie’s absorp- 
tion, as it gave him more time for the supper table and 
champagne ; and to the la'tter he and a good many 
others were so devoted that they were hardly theii 
poor selves the rest of the evening. In Brently’s 
case it was most marked after the ladies had retired. 
He began to talk quite loudly and boisterously of 
his slight, and at one time was about to seek Miss 
Martell, and demand an explanation, but was pr&i 
vailed upon by his friends to be quiet. 


224 


FROM YRST TO EARNEST, 


CHAPTER XVL 

HOW WOMAN MAKES OR MARS. 

I N the changes that occurred after leaving the 
supper-room, Miss Martell took Harcourt’s arm 
and said in a low tone : 

I was glad to see that you did not take any 
wine.” 

“ And I am glad you cared to see. But how 
could I, after your gentle hint ? I know my 
weakness. If I had indulged in one glass I might 
have taken too many, as I am sorry has been the 
case in more instances than one to-night.” 

“You admit, then, that it is a weakness?” she 
said gently, fixing her eyes, that were no longer cold 
and expressionless, upon him. 

“ In truth, I must admit that I have many weak- 
nesses, Miss Martell.” 

“ You certainly possess one element of strength, 
in that you recognize them Knowledge of danger 
is often the best means of safety. But how is it that 
you are so ready to acknowledge weakness of any 
kind^ I thought that men scoffed at the idea that they 
could be weak or in danger from any temptation.” 

“ If they do, they either do not know themselves, 
or they are not honest. I do know myself, to my 


HOW WOMAN MANES OR MARS. 


225 


sorrow, and it would seem like sacrilege to me not 
to be truthful and sincere with you. And yet it is 
when I am with you that I most despise myself.” 

“ How, then, can you endure my presence? ” she 
asked, with a shy, half-mischievous glance. 

He flushed slightly, and tried to disguise a deeper 
meaning with a slight laugh, as he said : 

“ If I were shut out of Eden, I should often be 
tempted to look over the hedge.” 

She did not reply at once, nor lift her eyes to his, 
but the color deepened upon her cheek ; and if he had 
seen the expression of her averted face, his might 
have appeared more hopeful. 

After a moment she turned and said, with a smile, 
** I think the fact that you would like to look over 
the hedge, a very promising sign. It proves that 
you regret our lost Eden purity, and would like to 
possess it again. If you will only let your wishes 
develop into right action, instead of looking wistfully 
over the hedge, you may be welcomed within the 
gate of the better Paradise.” 

He looked at her searchingly, but she again 
turned away her face, and would not meet his eye. 
After a moment, he said : 

I do not think you used the pronoun * our,’ cor- 
rectly. There is nothing akin between my moral 
state and yours.” 

“Yes there is,” she replied earnestly. “ If you 
struggle as hard to do right as I do, you are trying 
very hard indeed ” 

With a quick glance of surprise he said, “ It has 
10* 


226 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


ever seemed to me that you were developing as nat 
urally and inevitably as a moss-rose.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” she answered, a little abruptly. 
“ I am as human as you are. I have doubtless had 
advantages over you in being more sheltered and 
less tempted. But in a world like ours, and with 
natures like ours, everyone must struggle hard if 
they would live good lives. Even then we need 
Divine help.” 

They had now passed into quite a large conserv- 
atory, where they supposed they were alone. He 
took her hand and said, with a manly sincerity that 
made his face almost as noble as hers was beautiful : 

“ Miss Martell, you are holier than I am. You 
are as much above me as heaven is above the earth. 
And yet, because you have not said to me, ‘ Stand 
aside, for I am holier than thou ’ ; because you have 
made a claim, which I can scarcely understand, of 
kindred weakness — of like need of effort to do right — 
you have given me a little hope that possibly at 
some distant day I may find a way out of my doubts 
and weaknesses. I would like to be a true and 
believing man.” 

“ Please do not think that I have it in my heart 
to say ‘Stand aside’ to anyone. Such a spirit is 
most unchristian, and in me would be most unwar- 
ranted. Do not think I meant that when I repulsed 
Mr. Brently. He has forfeited every right to the 
title of gentleman. I believe he is utterly bad, and 
he shows no wish to be otherwise ; and I was dis* 
gusted by the flattering attentions he received from 


NOPV WOMAN MANES OK MARS. 


22; 


those with whom he had no right to associate at all. 
When will society get beyond its vulgar worship of 
wealth ! But, Mr. Harcourt, please don’t talk about 
a ‘ possible v/ay out of your doubts and weaknesses 
at some distant day.’ You paid me the highest com- 
pliment in your power, when you refrained from wine 
at supper to-night. I am going to ask a personal 
favor. Won’t you let it alone altogether? Mr. Har- 
court,” she added, her eyes filling with tears, “ I 
cannot bear to think of a nature like yours becoming 
a slave to such an appetite and it does seem to mas- 
ter those who are naturally the noblest.” 

He turned away to hide his own feeling, while 
she, with clasped hands, stood looking at him, as his 
good angel might. When he turned to her, he spoke 
calmly, and almost humbly : 

“ I will not protest too much, Miss Martell. I 
will make no loud and absolute promises, but it 
seems to me, while I stand here in your presence, I 
could not do a mean or ignoble thing again. But in 
that degree that I revere you, I distrust myself. 
But I pledge you my honor, that I will try to do 
what you ask, and more.” 

“ You give me just the kind of promise I like 
best,” she said, giving him her hand with a happy 
smile. “ But I cannot tell you how much I wish you 
could seek God’s help, as simply, as believingly, as 
I do.” 

“ Ah, there is the trouble,” he replied, in deep 
dejection. My mind is tossed upon a sea of doubt 
and uncertainty.” Then, as from a sudden impulse, 


228 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

he said, But I could worship you. You are the 
most beautiful woman here to-night, but instead of 
making your beauty the slave of contemptible vanity, 
and employing it, like Miss Marsden and others, 
merely to win flattery and attention, you turn from 
all, and forget yourself and your own pleasure, that 
you may keep a man that is hardly worth saving, 
from going to the devil. If I go, after your kindness 
to-night, it will be because I ought.” 

Here her father called her from the door. The 
character of the entertainment was becoming such 
that he was anxious to get away. As they left the 
conservatory, she said in a low, hasty tone : 

“ I am not so unselfish as you think ; for it would 
make me very unhappy, if you did not become what 
you are capable of being.” 

Since you care personally what becomes of me, 
you have given me double incentive,” he answered 
eagerly, as they passed out. 

As they disappeared, Lottie Marsden stepped out 
from behind a large lemon tree, with an expression 
upon her face quite as acid as the unripe fruit that 
had helped to conceal her. How she came to wit- 
ness the scene described, requires some explanation. 
As they left the supper-room, she shook De Forrest 
off for a time, and when Miss Martell parted from 
Hemstead, she joined him. After the attention he 
had received, she was not in as patronizing a mood 
as before. 

“ Are you willing to take a short promenade with 
Buch a guy as I am, Mr. Hemstead ? ” she asked. 


HOir WOMAN MANES OR MARS. 229 

• 

Yes, if you are willing to link yourself with so 
much awkwardness.” 

“ I wish I had your grace of mind, Mr. Hemstead/ 

“ You have no occasion to find fault with nature’s 
gifts to you.” 

“ I fear you think I should find much fault with 
myself, if not with nature. But I can hardly find 
fault with you after your kindly tact in the supper- 
room. I wanted to join your breezy, sprightly chat, 
and you gave me a chance so nicely.” 

“ Because I wished you to join it. It was not a 
deed of charity, and you well repaid me. Indeed, I 
saw so much thought in your face, that I wanted 
more of the same kind.” 

“ I think you see more than we give you credit 
for,” she said, looking doubtfully at him. 

“ ‘ We,* who are ‘ we ’ ? Yes, I am seeing a good 
deal here to-night. As you went to see the ‘ other 
set ’ a few evenings ago, I also am seeing some new 
phases of character.” 

And some new phases in one that you had a 
pretty good opinion of that night. I imagine you no 
longer consider me ‘ capable of the noblest things.’ ” 

“ I have not changed my mind on that point at 
all, but — ” and here he hesitated. 

“ But you are discovering that I am also capable 
of just the reverse.” 

He flushed, but said gravely, You put my 
thought too strongly, Miss Marsden. It would be 
nearer the truth, if you care for my opinion at all« 
to say that I do not understand you.” 


230 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

i 

She also flushed, but said a little coldly, 1 am 
not surprised, I scarcely understand myself.” 

I find you full of puzzling contradictions,” he 
added : 

Since I cannot contradict you, I will seek 
some fallible creatures like myself ;” and she vanished, 
leaving him as uncomfortable and puzzled as ever he 
had been in his life. 

She had scarcely entered the parlor, before both 
De Forrest and Brently sought her hand for a waltz. 
The latter had disgusted her before, and now he was 
too typsy for even the willing blindness of girls like 
Addie Marchmont, so she escaped with De Forrest, 
but soon found that his step was out of tune with 
the music, or her own mind so preoccupied that 
their feet made discord with the notes. There- 
fore she led her subservient attendant into the con- 
servatory, and got rid of him for a time by the fol- 
lowing ruse. 

“ I dropped something in the supper-room. 
Please find it, and look till you do.” 

De Forrest’s ideas were too confused to ask what 
she had lost ; and once in the supper-room again, the 
champagne was so inviting, that he with Brently 
and others, finished another bottle. 

With thoughts dwelling on Hemstead’s words, 
she strolled to the farther end of the walk, and around 
into another aisle, wishing to be alone for a few mo- 
ments. It was then that Harcourt and Miss Mar- 
tell entered, and before she was aware, she heard the 


/rOJF WOMAN MANES OR MARS. 


231 


uncomplimentary reference to herself, and under, 
stood the significance of the unexpected scene. 

That is what Mr. Hemstead thinks me capable 
of; she thought with tingling cheeks — “ making my 
‘ beauty, the slave of contemptible vanity,’ and em- 
ploying it merely to win flattery and attention for 
myself. You put it very plainly, Mr. Harcourt. I 
know v/hat your opinion of me certainly. I wish 
I cared as little what Mr. Hemstead thinks ; and why 
I should care any more, I’m sure I don’t know. 
Yes I do, too. He’s a true, good man, and is the 
first one that ever treated me as if I were a true, 
good woman. But now I have made it clear to him, 
as well as to Harcourt and Miss Martell, what I 
really am. I knew what Brently was as well as the 
rest, and yet I smiled upon him because the others 
did. By this time, both of my most ardent admirers 
are tipsy. What is their admiration worth ? ” 

As she entered the parlors she saw at a glance 
what would be the character of the remaining 
hours. The sensuous spirit of wine would inspire 
the gayety and intensify the natural excitement of 
the ocasion. Heretofore^she could join in a fashfon- 
able revel with the keenest zest, but she could not 
to-night. Unconsciously Miss Martell had given her 
A stinging rebuke. She had been shown how a beau- 
tiful woman might employ the power of her fascina- 
tions to lure men into purer and nobler life, as Hem- 
stead had suggested the morning after his arrival 
As she remembered that she had used her beauty 
only to lure men to her feet, that she might enjoy a 


232 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


momentary triumph soon to be forgotten in other 
conquests, she was already more than dissatisfied with 
herself — an unusual experience with Lottie Marsden. 

She refused half-a-dozen invitations to dance, and 
was about ascending to the dressing-room, when 
Harcourt met her in the hall and said : 

I think I had better send De Forrest home 
Hemstead will go with him/* 

What is the matter with Julian ? ” 

** Well, they say he mistook a decanter of brand) 
for wine. At any rate he is under the table ‘ look 
ing for something of yours,* he says; though what 
he does not say or does not know. What’s more, we 
can*t get him up, for he says you told him not to 
leave the dinning-room till he found it. I fear we 
will have to use force, unless you can manage him.” 

Then, with a burning flush of shame she remem- 
bered how, in her wish to be alone, she had sent him 
into temptation, instead of trying to shield and pro- 
tect, as had Miss Martell in the case of Harcourt, 
whose abstemiousness had excited the surprise of 
more than one. But without a word she went 
directly to the supper-roora ; and there witnessed a 
scene that she never forgot. 

The elegant De Forrest was crawling about the 
floor, uttering her name continually in connection 
with the most maudlin sentiment, and averring with 
many oaths that he would never rise till he had found 
what she had lost. 

Brently, almost equally drunk, sat near, convulsed 
with laughter, saying with silly iteration : 


IfOlV WOMAN MAKES OR MARS, 


233 


** He’s looking for Miss Marsden’s heart/' 

Mrs. Byram and her son stood helplessly by, theii 
manner showing that their wish to be polite was 
almost mastered by their disgust. Hemstead, who 
was trying to get De Forrest up, had just given a 
stern rebuke to one of the giggling waiters as Lottie 
entered. 

It did not take her over a moment to compre- 
hend all. While her face was crimson, she acted 
decidedly and with a certain dignity. Going directly 
to De Forrest she said: 

“ Julian, I have found what I lost. Get up and 
come with me.” 

His habitual deference to her wishes and words 
served him now. Her tone and manner were quiet 
but very firm and positive, and he at once sought to 
obey. Hemstead and Harcourt helped him to his 
feet. 

“ I am going home, Julian, and wish you to go 
with me,” she continued in the same tone. 

“Certainly (hie) my dear (hie) Fll do anything 
(hie) in the world (hie) or any where else for you.” 

A look of intense disgust flitted across her face, 
but she turned, and said emphatically to the others : 

“ I am more to blame for this than he. I sent 
him here some time since, when I knew, or ought to 
have known, that he should have been kept away 
from temptation. May I trespass so far upon your 
kindness as to ask all present to remain silent in 
regard to this scene.” 

“ I know little of etiquette,” said Hemstead 


234 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


“but surely any one would fail utterly in true cour 
tesy, did they not acceed to that request.” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Hemstead,” said Lottie, with a 
look he did not soon forget. “ Will you order the 
sleigh to the door. Mr. Harcourt, will you get Mr 
De Forrest’s hat and coat ? ” 

The door leading into the parlor had been closed 
and locked as soon as the trouble commenced, and 
thus the guests were ignorant of the disgraceful 
scene. 

“Julian, I wish you to sit quietly here till I 
return,” said Lottie, in the most decided manner. 

He had sense enough left to know that some- 
thing was wrong, and that his safest course was to 
yield to her. So, muttering, maudlin, and dishevelled, 
he sat almost helplessly in the chair where he was 
placed, with not a trace of his former elegance left. 

Lottie looked at him a second, with a strange 
expression, then taking Mrs. Byram one side, asked 

“ Will you be so kind as to have the doors of the. 
parlors leading into the hall closed, as if accidentally, 
when we pass out?” Adding, “I think if Mr. 
Byram can get Mr. Brently to his room now, it 
would also be well.” 

Mrs. Byram commenced many professions of 
regret, but Lottie merely said : 

“ I cannot think about it now. I can only act,” 
and she hastened away to prepare for the drive 
home. 

A moment later De Forrest was steadied through 
the hall and helped into the sleigh. 


//OPV WOMAN' MAJCES OR MARS, 235 

** Shall I sit by him ? ” asked Harcourt. 

“ No,” said Lottie, in the same decided voice 
** I will take care of him. I was the cause of his 
trouble, and will not leave him till he is safely home. 
You will greatly oblige me if you will remain with 
Addie and Bel, and disarm their suspicion and that 
of others. Mr. Hemstead will accompany me, and 
we will send the sleigh back immediately.” 

“ Miss Marsden,” said Harcourt, “ you are a 
noble-hearted girl. I will do whatever you wish.” 

** Thank you for what you have done. That is 
all.” 

The horses are restless, I will sit with the coach- 
man,” said Hemstead, surmising that Lottie would 
desire all the seclusion possible under the circum- 
stances. He was correct, for as Harcourt retired she 
said in a low tone : 

“You are right. I would be glad to escape now 
even from your eyes, that are friendly, I trust.” 

“ Yes,” he replied with an emphasis that did her 
good, “ most friendly ” ; and they drove away through 
the cold white moonlight and colder and whiter 
snow, and to Lottie, with her burdened conscience 
and heavy heart, the calm night seemed more than 
ever like a face regarding her with cold and silent 
scorn. 


236 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


CHAPTER XVII. 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


HERE were indeed four strangely assorted 



X characters in that sleigh as they were carried 
beyond the sounds of music and gayety, which, to 
Hemstead and Lottie Marsden at least, were little 
less than mockery. There was the stolid coachman, 
who, whatever were his thoughts, had been trained 
to appear oblivious to everything save his duty, and 
to be but an animate part of the “ establishment." 
He was much like the horses he drove, living his 
narrow material life in the passing hour, knowing lit- 
tle and caring less about the past or the future. 

Hemstead, in contrast, had a mind as ethereal as 
faith could make it, and a fancy enriched by wide 
reading. Heretofore he had lived chiefly in the 
past and future, his studies making him at ‘home 
in the one, and his hopes leading him forward into 
the other. But now a silent form near him had a 
strange power to concentrate his thoughts on the 
present. The man who had speculated and reasoned 
about sinners in the abstract, and who had classified 
and divided them up into well-defined shades and 
degrees, was now sorely puzzled over two of them, 
that, in a certain sense, were under his charge. What 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


237 


was also odd, his deepest sympathy and desire tc 
help did not appear drawn toward the greatest sin- 
ner. Indeed for the tipsy youth he had hardly a 
sentiment other than contempt. Broad, impartial 
rules of action and feeling seemed perfectly correct 
in the seminary. He forgot that he was not carry- 
ing them out. It did not occur to him that he was 
like a physician who stepped by the sickest patient 
to a better and more promising one. In justice it 
must be said that he would have put himself to any 
personal inconvenience, and have made any effort in 
his power, were the question brought to an issue, in 
order to work a transformation in De Forrest’s char- 
acter. But for some reason it was so perfectly nat- 
ural to take an absorbing interest in Lottie’s moral 
state, that he never asked himself why he had not a 
similar solicitude for Addie or Bel Barton. 

Rigid and impartial rules are very well till fallible 
men come to apply them to their most fallible fellow- 
creatures. 

Only God can mercifully apply a perfect law 
to imperfect humanity, and if He had a “beloved 
disciple,” might not Hemstead have a favorite 
sinner? 

And an oddly related couple were those two 
young people whom all supposed destined for a 
union, that in the judgment of friends would be so 
fitting, but that in truth would be unnatural and 
productive of wretchedness. Though Hemstead’s 
mind dwelt unwaveringly upon them, he never once 
looked back during the drive. He would have seen 


2SS FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

a strange sight if he had — a beautiful woman with a 
face looking almost spirit-like in the pale moonlight, 
with her arm, for the first time, around a man whom 
she was beginning in the depths of her soul to almost 
loathe. No embrace of affection was that, but a 
mechanical act prompted by a stern and remorseful 
sense of duty. She shrank from the man whose 
swaying form she steadied. It was settled that 
night in her own soul, as if by a decree of fate, that 
she would never marry Julian De Forrest. And yet 
it was one of the good traits in her character, that 
while she drew back in shuddering aversion from any 
close personal relation to him, she at the same time 
had generous, regretful pity, and, if she could' be kind 
to him at a distance, would be a very faithful 
friend. 

But why did her eyes turn so often and so wist- 
fully up to the tall great-coated form before her? 
She did not know. She did not even ask herself. 

Are we ever guided by reason, will, deliberate 
choice ? Are there not often strong half-recognized 
instincts that sway us more profoundly, even as the 
plant unconsciously turns its leaves and blossoms 
toward the sun, and sends its roots groping unerr- 
ingly to the moisture ? 

So absorbed was she in looking at the square, 
burly form before her, that the sleigh suddenly 
stopped at Mrs. Marchmont’s door, and Hemstead 
looked around and caught her eye. What was more 
he saw her apparently loving embrace of De Forrest 
He was not sufficiently versed in the conditions of 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


239 


intoxication, nor did he realize that De Forrest was 
so far gone as to make the act necessary. But he 
could see her blush, even in the moonlight. 

Without a word he assisted her out, but had some 
difficulty with De Forrest, who, from the fumes of 
liquor and the cold air, had grown very drowsy. But 
Hemstead’s grasp was so strong and masterful, that 
while he roused, he also steadied and supported him 
up the steps. Lottie said to the coachman : 

“ Mr. De Forrest is not well, so we came home 
earlier. You may now return for the others.” 

The man heard her with a stolid face that might 
have been mahogany, but when by himself it relaxed 
into a grim smile as he chuckled : 

“ Fve seen people have such spells afore ; but if 
you was my darter, miss, Fd make you give that 
chap the mitten, ’cause sich bad spells is wonderful 
apt to grow on a feller.” 

Mrs. Marchmont and Mr. Dimmerly had retired, 
and the rather dull servant who admitted them was 
too sleepy to note anything. Lottie promptly dis- 
missed her, and told her she would wait for the 
others. 

Hemstead saw De Forrest to his room. He had 
become so stupid that he did mechanically what was 
urged, and the student soon left him sleeping 
heavily. 

But Hemstead’s heart was strangely burdened, 
He had come to the conclusion that under all her co- 
quetry and cousinly freedom with De Forrest, she 
had hidden a real attachment, and that perhaps an 


240 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


engagement, or at least an understanding, existed be- 
tween them. He did not think at the time why this 
relation should so depress him. He would probably 
explain it by his natural regret that such a girl should 
be mismated to such a man. But it might well have 
been doubted whether his heart would have become 
suddenly like lead, had he discovered that his own 
cousin was engaged, even to Brently, however sincere 
might have been his regret. But he descended to 
the parlor with the unselfish purpose and wish to 
bring her mind again under the spell of truth, if pos- 
sible, hoping that the events of the evening would 
suggest the need of a better philosophy than she 
had learned in the past. 

But he would have no little difficulty in maintain- 
ing his disinterestedness and general missionary spirit 
in the interview that awaited him. 

For a young man but a few years past his major- 
ity, with an impressible nature and warm heart, to 
watch through the witching hour of midnight with a 
maiden like Lottie Marsden, and all the time have 
no other thought than her moral improvement, is 
perhaps asking too much of human nature. With 
the very best intentions and with the absolute con- 
viction, as he supposed, that the young lady could 
only be a subject for his missionary zeal, uncon-, 
sciously the beautiful picture she made with the fire- 
light flickering upon her face, and the snowy opera 
cloak thrown around her, stole into his heart that 
was large and empty, waiting for an occupant. 

“ I have drawn a chair close up to the fire," she 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


241 


said, “ for you must be cold after riding on that high 
seat with the coachman/* 

“ I am not cold, but I thank you all the same.” 

** You have been kinder to me than I deserved, 
Mr. Hemstead.” 

Truly Lottie’s gratitude would be a dangerous 
thing to any man, as she expressed it then, and the 
disinterested student was conscious of a strange thrill 
at heart. But he said, with a flush of pleasure : 

I do not know that I have. At any rate friends 
should not keep a debit and credit account with 
each other.” 

“ And can you still feel friendly to me after this 
evening ? ” 

“ Do I look savagely hostile ? ” he asked smilingly. 

“ I feared you would despise* me. I certainly 
despise myself.” 

“ In the fact that you so evidently blame your- 
self I am less disposed to blame.” 

“ But you rightly think me most worthy of 
blame.” 

“ Do you honestly care what I think. Miss Mars- 
den ? My opinions have been formed in what must 
seem a plain and homely world to you, quite devoid 
of the elegance and fashion to which you have been 
accustomed.” 

“ I begin to think it is a better world than mine, 
and to-night I am sick of elegance and fashion. Yes, 
I honestly do care now what you think. I have 
been flattered and lied to all my life, and you are the 
first man who told me the unvarnished truth.” 

II 


242 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


He rose and paced thoughtfully up and down 
the roona ; then looked dubiously at her. She was 
so exquisitely beautiful, and seemed in such a kindly 
mood, that he was greatly tempted to temporize and 
say smooth things, lest he should offend and drive her 
away. But conscience whispered, “ Now is your op- 
portunity to speak the ‘ unvarnished truth,’ whatever 
be the consequences,” and conscience with Hemstead 
was an imperative martinet. She waited in curious 
and quiet expectancy. This sincere and unconven- 
tional man was delightfully odd and interesting to 
her. She saw the power and fascination of her 
beauty upon him, and at the same time perceived 
that in his crystal integrity he would give her his 
honest thought. She interpreted his hesitancy, and 
said : 

“ You fear that I will be offended ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ I promise you to listen patiently — yes, grate- 
fully, to the severest things you can say.” 

“ I may test your promise severely. I am a plain 
and awkward man. Will you permit a plain and 
homely illustration of my thought ? ’’ 

“ Fm in a mood for plain words to-night. They 
will be in keeping with the former events of the 
evening, which were plain enough.” 

Well, then, were it possible that I could be the 
fortunate possessor of a statue by Phidias, I would 
not use it as a hat stand. If I possessed a paint- 
ing by Rubens, I would not turn it into a fire- 
screen.” 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS, 243 

He hesitated, as he saw the hot blood mount to 
her face ; but she said quietly : ' 

“ Go on. I think I understand you." 

He continued in a tone that was gentle as hia 
words seemed harsh. “ Believe me, I am speak- 
ing in kindness, and only because you are brave 
enough to give me leave. As Phidias might em- 
body beauty itself in marble, so God has bestowed 
it on you. When I was looking upon that marvellous 
scene — that transfigured world — the morning after 
my arrival, you appeared and seemed a part of it. 
Do you remember what I said then ? I have reluc- 
tantly thought to-night that you could wear your 
coronet of beauty, not only as a benignant queen, but 
as a petty tyrant — that you could put it to ignoble 
uses, and make it a slave to self. It seemed at times 
that you only sought to lead men to bow in admi- 
ration to you, instead of inspiring them to stand erect 
in true manhood, with their faces heavenward. A 
woman endowed as you are can always do with a 
man one of two things : either fascinate him with her 
own personality, so that his thought is only of her ; or 
else through her beauty and words and manner, that 
are in keeping, suggest the diviner loveliness of a 
noble life and character. I am satisfied that one 
could not be in Miss Martell’s society without being 
better, or wishing to be better. You might have the 
same influence, and to a greater degree, because you 
naturally have more force and quicker sympathies. 
There is more magnetism in your nature, and you 
could understand and help, if you chose, a wider 


244 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


range of character than she. I doubt very much 
whether Miss Martell could make herself much at 
home among the plain country folk that you quite 
carried by storm the other evening. God has given 
you the power and beauty. Will you let me ask, in 
the spirit of kindness, not criticism. Are you using 
these gifts for Him, or yourself? ” 

Lottie’s *eyes were moist, but her brow was con- 
tracted into a thoughtful frown, as she sat lowering 
at the fire. After a few moments’ silence, she said, 
in a tone of bitterness : 

“ As I feel and see things to-night, I should say, 
for neither God nor myself, but solely and expressly 
for the sake of the Evil One. What good, what 
happiness, do all the compliments, all the attention 
I ever received, secure to me to-night ? I thought I 
was using all for my own benefit. That was my only 
purpose and aim, but every flattering thing that I can 
remember is only a burden to think of now. I am 
the worse for my beauty, as you regard it. I cannot 
think of any one that I have made better ; but many 
that I have made worse. I seem to have been 
receiving all my life, and yet t>night I feel as if I 
had nothing but a burden upon my heart.” 

Hemstead’s words were not reassuring. Indeed, 
Lottie thought them a trifle harsh, though spoken 
so kindly. 

“ You cannot feel otherwise. Miss Marsden. 
** You have been seeking to keep and use for yourself, 
what God meant you should use for Him. You feel 
very much as you would, did you take a large sum 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


245 


of money, left in your hands as a sacred trust, and go 
on a pleasure trip with it. He has intrusted to you 
the richest and rarest gifts, and every day that you 
have misappropriated them is a burden upon your 
conscience. You will feel the same after a long life 
of adulation, in which every whim was gratified. 
Believe me. Miss Marsden, it is a very sad thing to 
come to the end of one’s life with no other posses- 
sion than a burdened conscience and a heavy, guilty 
heart. I long to save you from such a fate. That 
would be a wretchedly poor result of a life-time for 
one endowed as you are.” 

‘^Your words are very severe, Mr. Hemstead,” 
she said in a low tone, burying her face in her hands. 

Faithful are the wounds of a friend,” he replied. 

** I never thought I could permit any one to speak 
to me as you have, nor would I endure it from you, 
did 1 not recognize something like sympathy in the 
voice with which you speak such cutting words. 
But I fear they are true, after all. A burdened con- 
science and a guilty heart seem all there is of me 
to-night.” 

He was about to reverse the picture, and portray 
in strong and hopeful terms what she might be, and 
what she could accomplish, when the sleigh-bells 
announced the return of the rest of the party. She 
sprang up and said hastily : 

‘‘ I do not wish to meet them to-night, and so 
will retire at once. As physician of the * mind dis. 
eased ’ you clearly believe in what is termed the 
heroic treatment.' Your scalpel is sharp, and you 


246 


F/iOM JEST TO EARNEST. 


cut deeply. But as proof that I have kept twy word^ 
and am not offended, I give you my hand.* 

He took it in both of his, but did not speak. 
She looked up at him through the tears that still 
lingered, and was touched to see that his eyes were 
as moist as hers ; giving his hand a cordial pressure, 
she said as she left him : 

“ You cannot look at me in harsh criticism, 
through tears of sympathy. Your face is kinder 
than your words. I am glad you do not despise me.” 

Hemstead admitted Harcourt and the young 
ladies into the shadowy hall, and then bade them 
good night. He, too, was in no mood for Addie’s 
gossip or Bel’s satire. They had also found Har- 
court strangely silent and preoccupied. 

The evident influence of Miss Martell over Har- 
court, and their intimate relations, requires some 
explanation. He was an orphan, and his father had 
been a friend of Mr. Martell. During the last ill- 
ness of the elder Mr. Harcourt, he had asked his 
friend to take some interest, and when possible, to 
give his son friendly counsel. To a man like Mr. 
Martell, such a request was like a sacred obligation ; 
and he had sought to do more than was asked. He 
wrote the young man almost fatherly letters, and 
often invited him to his house. Thus it came about 
that the influence of Mr. Martell and his daughtei 
did more to restrain the wayward tendencies of young 
Harcourt than all other things combined ; and it 
must be confessed that the little blue-eyed girl had 
more influence than the wise old father. She seemed 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS, 


24; 


to take almost a sisterly interest in him, and occa- 
sionally wrote such a sweet little letter, that he would 
reform his college life for a week thereafter. But he 
seemed to have a dash of wild blood that would 
break out only too often into indiscretions, the 
rumors of which filled his kind friend Mr, Martell 
with anxiety. But Clara, his daughter, ever insisted 
that he would “ come out all right.” 

“Tom has a good heart, father,” she would say; 
and so, with woman’s faith, she hoped where her 
father feared. 

If Harcourt could have been continually under 
their influence he would undoubtedly have developed 
into a far better man. But between absence at col- 
lege and the law school, and some travel during 
vacations, he saw less and less of them. Clara also 
was kept very steadily at school, and during the last 
two years of her studies they had missed each other 
in vacations, and met but seldom. 

But something more than maidenly modesty and 
pride made Clara shy and reserved when with Ilar- 
court. She would think more about him, but t*alk 
less to him than to others when in company. She was 
a peculiarly sensitive, diffident girl, and instinctively 
shrank from the man who had for her the strongest 
interest. 

On completing her studies her father had taken 
her abroad, and they had spent two or three years in 
travel. The extraordinary graces of her person were 
but the reflex of her richly cultivated mind. Even 
abroad she had many admirers ; but with tact, firm- 


248 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


ness, and inimitable grace, she ever sought to prevent 
false hopes, and so had fewer offers than an ordinary 
coquette. But many who soon learned that they ^ 
could never establish a dearer relation, became strong 
friends, and also better men ; for Clara Martell seemed 
to have the power of evoking all the good there was 
in a man, and of putting him under a kind of sacred 
obligation to be true and manly, as the result of her 
acquaintance. However deep and lasting regret 
may have been, no man ever left her presence in 
harsh and bitter contempt for the very name of 
woman, as too often had been the case with Lottie 
Marsden. Those who knew her least, said she was 
cold, and those who knew her true, womanly heart 
best, wondered at her continued indifference to every 
' suit. And sometimes she wondered at herself — how 
it was, that all the attention she received scarcely 
ever quickened her pulse. 

But when after long absence she returned and 
met the friend and playmate of her childhood — the 
wayward youth to whom she was accustomed to give 
sisterly counsel — her pulse was so strangely quick- 
ened, and the blood so quick to mount to her face at 
his every word and look, that she began to understand 
herself somewhat. 

They had but recently returned to their residence 
on the banks of the Hudson ; and Harcourt was 
made a welcome visitor. 

Having completed his professional studies, the 
young man had succeeded largely to the practice of 
his deceased father, and was doing well in a business 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


249 


point of vie^. He had inherited enough propeity 
to secure a good start in life, but not enough to rob 
him of the wholesome stimulus which comes from the 
need of self-exertion. He had an acute, active mind. 
Abundance of intellect and fire flashed from his dark 
eyes, and we have seen that he was not without good 
and generous traits. But in his spiritual life he had 
become materialistic and sceptical. His associates 
were brilliant, but fast men ; and for him also the 
wine cup was gaining dangerous fascination. 

Mr. Martell, in the spirit of the most friendly 
interest, soon learned these facts after his return, and 
also the gossip, which brought a sudden paleness to 
his daughter’s cheek, that he was engaged, or the 
same as engaged, to Addie Marchmont. 

While Clara therefore was kind, she seemed to 
avoid him ; and he found it almost impossible to be 
alone with her. She had always dwelt in his mind, 
more as a cherished ideal, a revered saint, than as an 
ordinary flesh-and-blood girl with whom he was fit to 
associate, and for a time after her return her manner 
increased this impression. He explained the recog- 
nized fact that she shunned his society, by thinking 
that she knew his evil tendencies, and that to her 
believing and Christian spirit, his faithless and irreg- 
ular life was utterly uncongenial. For a short time 
he had tried to ignore her opinion and society in 
reckless indifference; but the loveliness of her person 
and character daily grew more fascinating, and his 
evil habits lost in power as she gained. For some 
little time before Mrs. Byram’s company, he had been 


II 


250 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


earnestly wishing that he could became worthy 
of at least her esteem and old friendly regard, not 
daring to hope for anything more. It never occurred 
to him that gossip had coupled his name with his 
cousin Addie, and that this fact influenced Miss 
Martell’s manner as well as his tendencies toward 
dissipation. He laid it all to the latter cause, and 
was beginning to feel that he could live the life of an 
ascetic, if this lovely saint would only permit his 
devotion. 

And Clara, so sensitive where he was concerned, 
thought she saw a change in him for the better, and 
in the spirit of womanly self-sacrifice was resolving 
to see more of him than was prudent for her peace 
of mind, if by so doing she could regain her old 
power to advise and restrain. 

With gladness she recognized her influence over 
him at Mrs. Byram’s company, and as we have seen, 
made the most of it. But with surprise and some 
strange thrills at heart, she noted that he and Addie 
Marchmont did not act as an engaged couple naturally 
would ; and observed, with disgust, that Miss March- 
mont seemed more pleased with Brently’s attentions 
than Lottie Marsden had been. 

That a man of Harcourt’s force and mind should 
be captivated by such a girl as Miss Marchmont, had 
been a mystery ; and she thought, when seeing them 
together in Mrs. Byram’s parlors : 

'^They take it more coolly than any people I 
ever saw.” 

Addie appeared engrossed with the attentions of 


MIDNIGHT VIGILS. 


251 


Others, and Harcourt not in the least jealous or 
annoyed. In brief, they acted like cousins, and not 
in the least like lovers. 

But in the sensitive delicacy of her character she 
would not permit her mind to dwell on the problem 
of their relations, and bent all her thoughts upon her 
effort to win Harcourt to a better life. 

And she had moved him that evening more deep- 
ly than she could know. Neither she, nor any finite 
power, could plant righteous principle within his soul 
and transform his character ; but she had created, for 
the time at least, an utter distaste for all low and 
sensual pleasures, and an honest and absorbing wish 
to become a true, good man; He felt that he could 
not be in her society, and breathe the pure atmoS' 
phere of her life and be his old self. 

Never did a man return from a fashionable revel 
in a more serious and thoughtful mood, and equally 
with Lottie and Hemstead he was glad to escape the 
trifling chat and gossip of Addie and Bel Barton, to 
the welcome solitude of his own room. 


F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


352 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


iiemstead’s heavy gun and its recoil. 

HE day after the ball ” has its proverbial char. 



J- acter, and Saturday was so long and dismal to 
several of the revellers, that it occurred to them that 
their pleasure had been purchased rather dearly. It 
seemed an odd coincidence, that those who had been 
bent on securing all the pleasure possible, with no 
other thought, suffered the most. Bel and Addie 
could scarcely endure their own company, they were 
so weary and stupid ; and they yawned through the 
day, irritable and dishevelled, for it was too stormy 
for callers. 

De Forrest did not appear until dinner, and then 
came down moody and taciturn. The young ladies 
had heard of his illness the evening before, with sig- 
nificant glances, and Mrs. Marchmont partly surmised 
the truth, but politely ignored the matter, treating 
it only as a sudden indisposition ; and so the affair 
was passed over, as they usually are in fashionable 
life, until they reach a stage too pronounced for polite 
blindness. 

De Forrest but dimly recollected the events of 
the preceding evening. He was quite certain, how- 
ever, that he had been drunk, and had made a foo! 
of himself. 


J/EAf STEAD’S HEA VY GUii AND ITS RECOIL. 253 

Though his conscience was not over tender upon 
this subject, and though such occurrences were not 
so exceedingly rare in fashionable life as to be very 
shocking, he still had the training and instinct of a 
gentleman, to a sufficient degree to feel deep morti- 
fication. 

If he had become tipsy among those of his own 
sex, or while off oh a fishing excursion, he would 
have regarded it as a light matter ; but even in his 
eyes, intoxication at an evening company, and before 
the girl in whose estimation he most wished to stand 
well, was a very serious matter. He could not 
remember much after going a second time to the sup- 
per-room in compliance with Lottie’s request, but 
had a vague impression that she and Hemstead had 
brought him home. He was left in torturing uncer- 
tainty how far he had disgraced himself, because it 
was a subject concerning which he could not bring 
himself to make inquiries. That those he met at 
the dinner-table treated him with their usual quiet 
politeness proved nothing. Human faces mask more 
thoughts than are expressed. Hemstead’s grave 
silence was somewhat significant ; but De Forrest 
cared so little for his opinion that he scarcely heeded 
the student’s manner. 

Lottie Marsden was the one he most wished, and 
yet most dreaded to see. But Lottie did not appear. 

Whether it was true, as she believed, or not, that 
she was the most guilty, she certainly was the great- 
est sufferer, and that Saturday became the longest 
and dreariest period of pain, that she ever experi- 


254 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


enced. She awoke in the morning with a nervous 
headache, which grew so severe that she declined 
leaving her room during the day. Bel, Addie, and 
her aunt, all offered to do anything in their power ; 
but she only asked to be left alone. She was so 
unstrung, that even words of kindness and solicitude 
jarred like discord. 

It was torture to think, and yet her brain was 
unnaturally active. Everything presented itself in 
the most painfully bare and accurate manner. The 
glamour faded out of her gay young life, and she saw 
only the hard lines of fact. Hemstead’s words kept 
repeating themselves over and over again, and in 
their light she questioned the past closely. It was 
not in keeping with her positive nature and strong 
mind to do things by halves. With fixed and steady 
scrutiny she reviewed the motives of her life, and 
estimated the results. They were so unsatisfactory 
as to startle her. Although the spent years had 
been filled with continuous and varied activity, what 
had she accomplished for herself or any one else ? 
Were not all her past days like water spilled on bar- 
ren sands, producing nothing? 

As she had before intimated, she had been receiv- 
ing homage, flattery, and even love, all her life, and 
yet now her heart had no treasures to which she 
could turn in solid satisfaction, nor could memory 
recall efforts like that she saw Miss Martell making 
in behalf of Harcourt. The adulation received wag 
now empty breath and forgotten words, and nothing 
•ubstantial or comforting remained. 


//EM STEAD S HE A VY GUN AND ITS RECOIL. 255 

But if memory could recall little good accom- 
plished, it placed in long and dark array^ many 
scenes that she would gladly have forgotten. 

What can be worse — what need we fear more — • 
than to be left alone forever with a guilty and accus- 
ing conscience, and no respite, no solace? What 
perdition need a man shrink from more than to go 
away alone from his earthly life, to where memory — a 
pale and silent spectre — will turn the pages of his 
daily record, and point to what was, and what might 
have been ? 

A shallow-minded girl would have been incapable 
of this searching self-analysis. A weak, irresolute 
girl like Bel Barton would have taken a sedative, and 
escaped a miserable day in sleep. But with all her 
faults, Lottie .abounded in practical common sense; 
and Hemstead’s words and her own experience sug- 
gested that she might be doing herself a very great 
wrong. She felt that it was no light matter to make 
one’s whole life a blunder, and to invest all one’s 
years and energies in what paid no better interest 
than she had received that day. Her physical pain 
and mental distress acted and reacted upon each 
other until at last, wearied out, she sobbed herself to 
sleep. 

Both De Forrest and Hemstead were greatly in 
hopes that she would be at the supper-table, but they 
did not see her that day. The former, with his ach- 
ing head and heavy heart, learned, if never before, 
that the “way of the transgressor is hard.” But 
though the latter could not be regarded as a trans- 


256 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


gressor, his way was hard also that long day, and 
whom Lottie, in the memory of his severe words 
regarded somewhat as her stern accuser, was more 
than ready to take all her pains and woes upon him- 
self, could he have relieved her. 

He now bitterly condemned himself for having 
been too harsh in the wholesome truth he had 
brought home to -the flattered girl. It was rather 
severe treatment ; still she was vigorous, and would 
be all the better for it. But now her faithful physi- 
cian, as he heard how ill and suffering she was, almost 
wished that he had but faintly suggested the truth 
in homoeopathic doses. 

At the same time he supposed that her indisposi- 
tion was caused more by her shame and grief at the 
conduct of De Forrest, than from anything he had said. 
The impression that she was attached or engaged 
to De Forrest was becoming almost a conviction. 

Though Lottie had never, by a word, bound her- 
self to her cousin, yet her aunt and all the household 
regarded her as virtually engaged to him, and 
expected that the marriage would eventually occur. 
With Hemstead, they regarded her illness and seclu- 
sion as the result of her mortification at his behavior, 
and underneath their politic politeness were very 
indignant at his folly. But they expected that the 
trouble would soon blow over, as a matter of course. 
The mantle of charity for young men as rich and 
well-connected as De Forrest, is very large. And 
then this slip could be regarded somewhat in the 
uight of an accident ; for when it became evident that 


HEMS? EAD'S HEA VY GUN AND ITS RECOIL. 257 

Bel understood the nature of De Forrest’s “ spell, 
as the coachman called it, Lottie had taken pains to 
insist that it was an accident for which she was chiefly 
to blame ; and had also said as much to Mrs. March- 
fnont. Thus they all concluded that her relations 
with De Forrest would not be disturbed. 

Harcourt was the happiest of the party; but it 
must be confessed that, clearer than any law points, he 
saw still among blooming exotics a being that seemed 
far more rare and beautiful, who stood before him 
the whole day with clasped hands and entreating eyes, 
whose only request was, “ Be a true man.” Under 
the inspiration of her words and manner he began 
to hope that he might eventually grant her request. 

As far as Lottie’s intruding image would per- 
mit, Hemstead concentrated all his energies on the 
great sermon, the elaborate effort of many months, 
that he expected to preach on the morrow. He 
hoped Lottie, and indeed that all, would be there, 
for it seemed that if. they would only give him their 
thoughtful attention he would prove beyond a shadow 
of a doubt that they were in God’s hands, and that 
it would be worse than folly not to submit to His 
shaping and moulding discipline. 

At last Sunday morning came. It was a cold, 
chilly, leaden day, and even a glance from the win- 
dows gave one a shivering sense of discomfort. 

The gloom of nature seemed to shadow the faces 
of some of the party as they gathered at a late break* 
fast ; and of none was this more true than of Lottie 
Marsden, as pale and languid she took her wonted 


258 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

place. Her greeting of De Forrest was most kindly, 
and he seemed greatly reassured and brightened up 
instantly. But Lottie’s face did not lose its deep 
dejection. 

To the others she appeared to take very little 
notice of Hemstead ; but he thought that he observed 
her eyes furtively seeking his face, w’th a question- 
ing expression. Once he answered her glance with 
such a frank, sunny smile that her own face lighted 
up. As they were passing into the parlor he said, in 
a low tone : 

“ I wished a hundred times yesterday that I could 
bear your headache for you.” 

“ That is more kind than just. It is right that I 
should get my deserts,” she replied, shaking her head. 

‘‘ Heaven save us from our deserts,” he answered 
quickly. 

Before she could speak again, De Forrest was by 
her side and said, “ Let me wheel the lounge up to 
the fire, and I will read anything you wish this 
morning.” 

“ Oh no. I’m going to church.” 

“ Miss Lottie, I beg of you do not go. You are 
not able.” 

“ Yes, I am ; the air will do me good. It’s the 
Sunday before Christmas, Julian, and we both ought 
to be at church.” 

** Oh, certainly. I’ll go if you wish it.” 

‘‘ I hope your sermon will do me good, Mn Hem- 
stead. I’m wofully blue,” she said, as she left the 
room to prepare for church. 


HEMSTEAD^S HEA VY GUN AND ITS RECOIL. 259 

“ I think it will,” he replied, “ for I have prepared 
it with a great deal of care.” 

The building was a small but pretty gothic struc* 
ture, and its sacred quiet did seem to Lottie some- 
what like a refuge. With an interest such as she 
had never felt in the elegant city temple, she waited 
for the service to commence, honestly hoping that 
there might be something that would comfort and 
reassure. 

But Hemstead went through the preliminary ser- 
vices with but indifferent grace and effect. He was 
embarrassed and awkward, as is usually the case with 
those who have seldom faced an audience, and who 
are naturally very diffident: But as he entered upon 
his sermon, his self-consciousness began to pass 
away, and he spoke with increasing power and effect. 

He took as his text words from the nth chapter 
of St. John, wherein Jesus declares to his disciples 
in regard to the death of Lazarus. 

I am glad, for-your sakes, that I was not there 
to the intent that ye may believe.” 

The importance of faith — believing — as the source 
of Christian life, and the ground of man's acceptance 
with God, was his subject, from which he wandered 
somewhat — a course often noted in the ministerial 
tyro. 

He presented his views strongly, however, but 
they were partial and unripe, giving but one side oi 
the truth, and therefore calculated to do injury 
rather than good. He did not — he could not — over- 
estimate the importance of faith, but he unwittingly 


26 o 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


misrepresented God, in his efforts to inspire this 
faith, and the Christian life resulting ; and he under 
valued our earthly state and its interests. 

He sketched in strong outlines the experience of 
the little family at Bethany, portraying with vivid 
realism the suffering of the man whom Jesus loved, 
the anxiety of the sisters when Lazarus became ill — 
this anxiety passing into fear, dread, sickening cer- 
tainty, and despair — the anguish of bereavement, 
the loneliness and heart-breaking sorrow of four 
days, and that most agonized wrench of the heart 
when the beloved form is left alone to corrupt in the 
dark and silent sepulchre. 

Having presented this picture in such true and 
sombre colors that the gloom was reflected from the 
faces of all his hearers, they being reminded that this 
would be their lot ere long, he passed suddenly from 
the painful scenes of Bethany to Bethabara, beyond 
Jordan, where was sojourning the mysterious Prophet 
of Nazareth, who had so often proved his power to 
heal every disease. He enlarged upon the fact that 
Jesus, seeing and knowing all the fear and suffering 
at Bethany which he could change by a word into 
gladness, did not interfere, but decreed that the ter 
rible ordeal should be endured to the bitter end. 

From this he reasoned that the transient sorrows 
and passing pains of the household at Bethany were 
of little moment, and that God, in the advancement 
of his own glory and the accomplishment of his great 
plans, would never turn aside because his human 
children in their short-sighted weakness would stay 


HEMSTEAD^S HEA VY GUN AND ITS RECOIL, 261 

his heavy hand if they could. He knew all that was 
occurring at Bethany, but quietly and calmly per- 
mitted it to take place, and in this case it was the 
same as if he had willed it. 

He then proceeded to show that the Divine pur- 
pose had not only a wide and general sweep, embrac- 
ing the race, and extending through all time, but 
that there was a minute providence encompassing 
each life. If there were any good in us, God would 
bring it out, nor would he spare us in the effort. 
The preacher, unfortunately and unconsciously to 
himself, gave the impression that God acted on the 
principle that he could accomplish far more with 
the rod of affliction than anything else, and that 
when he fully set about the task of winning a soul 
from sin, his first step was to stretch it upon the 
rack of some kind of suffering. He also intensified 
this painful impression, by giving the idea that God 
thought little of the processes which might be so 
painful to us, but fixed His eye only on the result. 
If people became sullen, rebellious, or reckless under 
His discipline, they were like misshapen clay, that 
the potter must cast aside. The crude ore must go 
into the furnace, and if there was good metal in it 
^he fact would appear. 

“ Sooner or later,” he said, God will put every 
soul into the crucible of affliction. Sooner or later 
we shall all be passing through scenes like that of the 
family at Bethany. We may not hope to escape. 
God means we shall not. As Christ firmly, while 
seeing and knowing all, left events at Bethany to 


262 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

their designed course, so he will as surely and steadily 
carry out the discipline, which he, as the unerring 
physician of the soul, secs that each one of us 
requires. Does the refiner hesitate to put the crude 
ore into the crucible? Does the sculptor shrink 
from chiselling the shapeless block into beauty ? Does 
not the surgeon, with nerves of steel and pulse un- 
quickened, cut near the very vitals of his agonized 
patient ? He sees that it is necessary, in order to 
save from greater evil, and therefore he is as remorse- 
less as fate. If to cure some transient, physical 
infirmity, man is justified — nay more, is compelled — 
to inflict so much suffering upon his fellow-creatures, 
how much more is God justified in his severest moral 
discipline, which has as its object our eternal health? 
Though we shrink from the sorrow, though we writhe 
under the pain, though our hearts break a thousand 
times, he will not waver in his calm, steadfast purpose. 
He sees eternity, the present is as nothing to him. 
He will break our grasp from all earthly idols, even 
though he tear our bleeding hearts asunder. If we 
are trusting in aught save Him, that upon which we 
are leaning will be snatched away, even though we 
fall at first into the depths of despairing sorrow. 
What he makes us sufler now is not to be consid- 
ered, in view of his purpose to wean us from the 
world and prepare us for the next. Christ, as we 
learn from our text, is as inflexible as fate, and does 
not hesitate to secure the needful faith by remaining 
away, even though the message of the sisters was an 
entreaty in itself. Nay more, he distinctly declares 


HEM STEAD'S HEA VY GUN AND ITS RECOIL. 263 

to his disciples, ‘ I was glad for your sakes I was not 
there, to the intent that ye may believe.’ 

In conclusion, we assert that we ought to rise 
above our human weakness and co-work with God. 
Instead of clinging so to the present, we ought to 
think of the eternal future, and welcome the harshest 
discipline which prepares us for that future. We 
should mortify ourselves, trample our earthly natures 
under our feet. To that degree that we can bring 
ourselves to think less of earth — we shall think more 
of heaven. Our business, our earthly hopes and 
plans, our dearest ties, may be fatal snares to our 
souls. The husband may make an idol of his wife — ■ 
the mother of her child. God jealously watches ; we 
should watch more jealously. The sisters may have 
been loving their brother and trusting to his protec- 
tion more than in Christ. We should hold all 
earthly possessions in fear and trembling, as some- 
thing not our own, but only committed for a brief 
time to our trust. We should remember that the 
one great object of this life is to secure that faith 
which leads to preparation for the life to come. The 
harsher our experiences are here, the better, if they 
more surely wean us from earth and all earthly things, 
and make eternity the habitation of our thoughts. We 
see how stern and resolute God is in his great pur- 
pose to stamp out unbelief from the world. Jesus 
would not save the family at Bethany that he loved 
— the family that freely gave hospitality and love in 
return when nearly all the world was hostile. Do 
not think, then, that he will spare us. Let us thc'-e* 


264 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

fore, not spare ourselves, but with remorseless hands 
smite down every earthly object that hides from our 
view the wide ocean of eternity. As the wise men 
from the East travelled steadily across arid wastes with 
eyes fixed only on the strange bright luminary that 
was guiding them to Bethlehem, so we should regard 
this world as a desert across which we must hasten 
to the presence of our God.” 

As Herastead forgot himself, and became absorbed 
with his theme, he spoke with impressiveness and 
power ; and everywhere throughout the audience was 
seen that thoughtful contraction of the brow and 
fixed gaze which betoken deep attention. But upon 
the faces of nearly all was the expression of one 
listening to something painful. This was especially 
true of Miss Martell and her father, while Harcourt s 
face grew cold and satirical. Lottie looked pale ana 
sullen, and De Forrest was evidently disgusted. Mr. 
Dimmerly fidgeted in his seat, and even complacent 
Mrs. Marchmont seemed a little ruffled and disturbed, 
while her daughter Addie was in a state of irritable 
protest against both preacher and sermon. Poor Bel 
was merely frightened and conscience-stricken, her 
usual condition after every sermon to which she 
listened. 

As, during the brief remnant of the service, 
Hemstead dropped down into consciousness of the 
world around him, he felt at first, rather than saw, 
the chill he had caused, instead of a glow answering 
to his own feelings. As he looked closer, he imagined 
he detected a gloomy and forbidding expression on 


HEMSTEAD S HEA VY GUN AND ITS RECOIL. 265 

the faces turned toward him. The Gospel — the mes- 
sage of good news that he had brought — appeared 
to shadow the audience like a passing cloud. 

After dismission, the people aroused themsel\’es 
as from an oppressive dream. The few greetings 
and congratulations that he received as he passed 
down the aisle seemed formal and constrained, and, 
he thought, a little insincere. He was still more 
puzzled as he overheard Miss Martell say to Har- 
court at the door ; 

“ I am sorry you heard that sermon.’’ 

‘‘ I am, too,” he replied, “ for it seemed true.” 

It’s only a half truth,” she said earnestly. 

“ The Lord deliver me, then ; this half is more 
than I can stand.” 

Lottie scarcely spoke during the drive home, and 
Hemstead noted, with pain, that her face had a hard, 
defiant look. It occurred to him that he had not 
seen any who appeared as if they had enjoyed the 
service. 

There were long pauses at the dinner-table, and 
after one of the longest, Mr. Dimmerly abruptly 
remarked, in his sententious manner : 

Well, nephew, I suppose you gave us a powerful 
sermon this morning. It has made us all deucedly 
uncomfortable, anyhow. But I’ve no doubt the old 
rule holds good, the worse the medicine is to take 
the more certain to cure.” 

Lottie’s response to this remark was a ringing 
laugh, in which the others, in the inevitable reaction 


12 


266 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


from the morbid gloom, joined with a heartiness that 
was most annoying to the young clergyman. 

** You must excuse me, Mr. Hemstead,” said she, 
after a moment, “ I have had the blues all day, and 
have reached that point where I must either laugh 
or cry, and prefer the former at the dinner-table.” 

Hemstead stiffly bowed as his only response. He 
was too chagrined, puzzled, and disappointed, to ven- 
ture upon a reply, and after this one lurid gleam of 
unnatural mirth, the murky gloom of the day seemed 
to settle down more heavily than before. 

After dinner De Forrest tried to secure Lottie’s 
society for the afternoon. The refusal was kind, not 
careless as was often the case formerly. Indeed her 
whole manner toward him might be characterized as 
a grave, remorseful kindness, such as we might show 
toward a child or an inferior that we had wronged 
somewhat. 

De Forrest, finding that Lottie would persist in 
going to her room, went to his also, and took a long, 
comfortable nap. 

Bel wanted to talk about the sermon, but as Lot- 
tie would not talk about anything, she too, soon for 
got her spiritual anxieties in sleep. 

But Lottie sat and stared at her fire, and riem 
stead, deserted by all, stared at the fire in the parlor 
and both were sorely troubled and perplexed. 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAG AH. 267 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN • 

W E have said that Lottie Marsden was a pagan. 

That is not necessarily a reproach. Socrates 
was a pagan. But Lottie, in the main, was a 
very ordinary pagan, not better than the average. 
Her only superiority over other idolaters, and many 
nominal Christians, it might be added, was her practi- 
cal common sense. The more she thought, the more 
unsatisfactory Hemstead’s sermon grew, and the 
more sure she became that there was a wrong some- 
where : in him, or her, or in religion itself. 

Pier whole nature revolted at the idea of God 
given that morning. 

In her vivid fancy, she saw an unrelenting, unim- 
passioned, and yet all-powerful Being, from whom 
there was no escape, calmly subjecting one human life 
after another to the severest crucial tests. If one 
could endure it, all might be well. If, in the compo- 
sition of one’s character, there existed good metal, it 
would come out of the furnace fine gold perhaps ; but 
if, as she feared might be true of herself, there was 
only dross, then the fiery trials awaiting would be 
as useless as cruel. 

“ Why couldn’t an all-powerful God find a pleas- 


268 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


anter and surer way of making us good ? she asked 
in bitterness. ‘‘ I know there is something wrong in 
what Mr. Hemstead preached this morning. He is 
different from his own doctrines, and to my mind 
a great deal better. He was severe upon me, but 
not calmly and stonily severe. He looked as if he 
felt for me deeply, and would even, at cost to him- 
self, give me aid if I tried to do right. If he had 
shown me my faults in the calm cold distance of 
immeasurable superiority which he ascribed to God, 
I would not have listened to a word. But his voice 
was gentleness itself, and it evidently pained him to 
give me pain ; but when he came to show our rela- 
tions to God, I seemed to come in the presence of 
stony-hearted, stony-faced fate. If this is the real 
God that ministers preach about, little wonder that 
they have such a hard time of it in persuading us to 
love Him. Little wonder that people forget Him as 
long as they can. But Mr. Hemstead seems to want 
us to think of these awful things nearly all the time ; 
and, what’s worse, to begin torturing and mortifying 
ourselves, even before God is ready to commence. 
No, I thank you. No such religion for me. If I must 
go into the fiery furnace, I won’t go till I must.” 

She sprang up, and restlessly paced the room. 
‘‘ He’s a very cheerful apostle of such a gloomy 
gospel,” she thought. Gospel ! I thought gospel 
meant good news. I never heard worse than he told 
us this morning. If what he preached is true reli- 
gion, he’s a very inconsistent professor of it, and 1 
would like to tell him so. 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 269 

“ What’s more, I will if I can find him ; ” and 
acting upon the impulse she left the room. 

The “ miserable sinners,” as the prayer-book has 
it, and whom Hemstead had in fact made quite mis- 
erable for a time, grew more comfortable after dinner ; 
and by three P. M., so far from employing hair-cloth 
and scourgings, or even the mildest form of a crusade 
against the weaknesses of the flesh, were all dozing 
and digesting in the most luxurious manner. Lot- 
tie was the only “ sinner ” who remained “ misera- 
ble ” ; but she was not more “ out of sorts ” than the 
one who, ex officio, as the world is prone to believe, 
ought to have been calm and serene upon his theo- 
logical height above the clouds. 

As she entered the parlor with her velvet-like 
tread, she paused a moment to observe the Boaner- 
ges — the thunderer of the morning. As he sat alone 
before the fire, with his elbows upon his knees and 
his face buried in his hands, he looked more like a 
weak mortal than a “son of thunder.” He did not 
look a bit like one, who with face as firm and inflexi- 
ble as God’s purpose, was anxious to step into the 
fiery furnace before it was ready. 

She drew a few steps nearer, and stood over him 
with a curious expression on her face, which could 
so well mask or reveal her thought as she chose. 
She had come down stairs in a state of irritable and 
defiant protest against his doctrines, and with no 
little vexation at him fi>r being their mouth-piece. 
If she had found him calmly pacing the floor, ponder- 
ing on human frailty and folly, or if he had been read- 


270 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


ing judicially a semi-sceptical work, that he might 
demolish the irreverent author, she would have made 
an onslaught whose vigor, if not logic, would have 
greatly disturbed his equanimity and theological 
poise. But when she saw his attitude of deep dejec- 
tion, and when twice he sighed long and heavily, her 
woman’s nature was disarmed, and she began to think 
that his doctrines were as hard upon him as the rest. 
Instinctively she took his part against God, whose 
formative hand appeared too heavy for them both. 

Therefore, instead of the hard, bitter words that 
she intended to speak, she said, with a little quaver 
in her voice : 

Mr. Hemstead, I almost believe that you feel as 
badly as I do.” 

When he looked up she was sure he felt worse. 
But he seemed to try to forget his own trouble as he 
said kindly : 

“ I’m sorry you feel badly.” 

‘‘ Well,” said Lottie, sitting down on the opposite 
side of the hearth, while the fire, on which Hemstead 
had thrown some damp green wood, smoked dismally 
between them, “ I do think you are a little sorry.” 

“ Can I help you in any way ? I wish you knew 
how gladly I would do so.” 

Yes, I believe that, too. You don’t look a bit 
as if you would like to throw me into a fiery furnace, 
and see if I would come out a lump of gold ora good- 
for-nothing cinder.” 

His only reply was a look of perplexed inquiry, 
but his gray eyes were so kind and yet withal so 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 2/1 

full of dejection that she again thought, “ He is 
dreadfully inconsistent with his doctrines ” ; and she 
said, with a trace of archness in her tone : 

“ I think you look as if you needed a little help 
and comfort yourself.” 

He turned away his face, but after a moment 
said, 

“You never spoke truer words. Miss Marsden.” 

Then Lottie, who before had felt in such need of 
cheer herself, forgot this need in her wish to help 
the great desponding man before hCr, whose mingled 
weakness and strength was a growing surprise. In a 
tone that would have softened flint she said ; 

“ I wish I were good enough to help you.” 

Then he perplexed her by saying, with sudden 
energy, “ And I wish you were bad enough.” 

“ What do you mean by that ?” 

“ Pardon me,” he said hastily. “ My words were 
figurative, and exaggerated by deep feeling. I meant 
that I wished you, or some one, could be human and 
charitable enough to understand me, and help me to 
triumph over my weakness without condemning too 
severely. 

“ Well,” said Lottie, with a little sigh of satisfac- 
tion, “ I think I’m bad enough. I’m very human, any 
way, and I think I’m in a mood to be charitable to- 
day; for, if my conscience tells me the truth. I’m 
awfully in need of charity myself.” 

He looked up quickly and hopefully as he said.* 
‘‘Then my sermon did some good after all.” 

“ Not a bit of it. I can have plenty of charity 


272 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

for you, but not a particle for your sermon — no more 
than I would for a thumb-screw of the Inquisition.'* 

This unmeasured condemnation of the pet child of 
his brain — a part of himself as it were — of which he 
had been so proud, cut to the quick, and he flushed 
deeply and almost resentfully at first. But he made 
no reply, and sat lowering at the smoky hearth 
while he sank into a lower depth of despondency. 
Preaching was his chosen life-work, and yet this was 
the verdict against his first great sermon. 

Lottie looked hopelessly at him, not knowing 
what to say or do next, and regretting that she had 
spoken so hastily and harshly. 

At last he sighed. I don’t understand it. I 
had spent months over that sermon. I fear I have 
mistaken my calling.” 

“ Well,” said Lottie rather brusquely, ** I wouldn’t 
feel so forlorn and miserable over that. I don’t think 
it’s much of a calling any way.” 

“ Oh, Miss Marsden ! ” he ejaculated, in a shocked 
tone. 

“I’m sincere in what I say,” she continued ear- 
nestly. “ Please don’t misunderstand me. As far as 
I am a judge I think your sermon was well written, 
and it certainly was delivered effectively ; for though 
none of us liked it, we couldn’t help listening. But 
its strongest effect was to make me wish I was an 
infidel and, like Mr. Harcourt, did not believe in 
anything. I honestly think that it will be a very 
poor calling to go out among the poor people on the 
frontier and preach such a gospel as you gave us thi? 


THE PREA CHER TA UGHT B Y THE PA GAN. 2/3 

morning. In the name of pity, haven’t they enough 
to contend with now? In addition to the scalping 
Indians, the border ruffians, the grasshoppers, and 
grinding poverty, are you going to give them a reli- 
gion in which the furnace of. affliction and the cruci- 
ble of trial flames as the centre ? Poor creatures ! 
I suppose they are in hard and hot places most of 
the time, but don’t make them think that God puts 
them there, and that there is no chance to get out 
till He is through with them. I can tell you before- 
hand, that people are not going to get into the fiery 
furnace and commence having a miserable time of it 
before they must. Let us be as comfortable as we 
can, while we can. If you feel that you have mis- 
taken your calling — and I hope you have — Pm sure 
that father, at my request, will find you a better one 
in New York.” 

Poor Hemstead was as satisfied as Luther had 
been that this was a temptation of the devil ; but 
before him was no such apparition as that against 
which the great reformer could hurl his ink-horn 
without leaving a spot. 

With the lurid flash ^f Lucifer as he fell from 
heaven, the thought passed through his disquieted 
mind, “And in New York I might win the hand and 
heart of this beautiful girl.” But every quality of his 
soul frowned so darkly on this thought, which held 
out Lottie Marsden as a bribe, that it soon skulked 
away. His mind reverted to the main difficulty, 
and he said : 

If* 


274 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

“ Surely, Miss Marsden, I did not preach such a 
religion as you suggest.” 

“ You surely did, Mr. Hemstead, as I could soon 
prove to you. I am glad you are so inconsistent a 
professor of your religion.” 

‘‘ Am I an inconsistent professor ? ” he asked 
sadly. 

“ Indeed you are,” she replied ; and both mischief 
and kindness lurked in her eyes. “ You don’t live 
up to your doctrines at all.” 

Little wonder, then,” he exclaimed, in bitter 
self-condemnation, “ that all turn from my teaching.” 

She looked at him with a curious smile, as she 
thought, “What a child he is! He is but wax in 
my hands. If he should marry a cold-hearted, sel- 
fish woman, with a spice of petty, teasing malice in 
her nature, she could sit down quietly at his hearth 
and torture to death this overgrown man, with 
whole libraries in his brain. I could wring his soul 
now, by making him think that he had lived so un- 
worthily that we could not listen to his most 
unworthy sermon.” 

She led him out of his strong self-condemnation 
into equal perplexity, by saying, “ Unlike most of 
the world, you are so much better than your creed as 
to be utterly inconsistent.” 

He came and sat down near her, with such an 
appealing, helpless look, that she laughed outright. 

“ Please don’t laugh at me,” he saic, with the 
glimmer of a smile, “ because this to me is a more 
Bcrious matter than you or any one can understand.’ 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN, 2/5 

‘‘ I don’t laugh unfeelingly, I assure you,” she 
said earnestly. I never was more sincere in my life 
than I was this afternoon, but I am one of those 
ridiculous mortals who cannot take things coolly, and 
as I said at dinner, there are times when I must 
either laugh or cry. I never passed a more misera- 
ble day in my life than yesterday. You, terrible 
magician, whom I have scarcely known for a week, 
have awakened in my heart a giant ; and yesterday 
and to-day he has been shaking my soul with his 
mutterings and threatenings. I could always man- 
age my conscience before, and snub it into quietness 
when it became unruly. But as I said, from a whin- 
ing child it has suddenly grown into a threatening 
giant, more harsh even than you the other even- 
ing. I went to church this morning, hoping to 
find some comfort, some remedy, but bad as is the 
disease, the remedy seems far worse. I came down 
stairs this afternoon in no amiable mood with you or 
your theology, but was disarmed by seeing you in as 
bad a plight as myself. I fear your medicine will 
kill both doctor and patient. During the past 
week you have been a strong, genial man, with a 
human, genuine enjoyment of our every day life. If 
you were a little blue and puritanical, it was in a 
common-sense way that I could understand, and your 
criticism of myself I think in the main was just. 
Any way, you made me wish I was a better girl, 
and I was thinking how to commence ; then came 
this awful Sunday, and your awful sermon, which 


2/0 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

made me both fear and hate God, and want to keep 
away from Him as far and as long as I can.” 

“Your words perplex and sadden me beyond 
measure,” said Hemstead. “You belong to the 
very class that I had hoped to benefit, — those who 
admit that they are without faith, but who are not 
so averse to the truth but that they may be won by 
it. And yet you say that the whole force of my ser- 
mon is to make you wish that you could be an infidel. 
I cannot understand it. If I have mistaken my call- 
ing I could not make you nor any one comprehend 
the depth of my sorrow, or the bitterness of my dis- 
appointment. In the calling of the ministry it has 
ever seemed to me that I could work a century with 
enthusiasm. But in any other work I should be but 
a drudge, for my heart would not be in it. You 
know how young men often feel about these things. 
One has a natural bent for the law, another for med- 
icine, and another for business or science. I had 
fondly hoped that I was a predestined minister, and 
this hope has strengthened with years and become 
inwrought with every fibre of my soul. I was will- 
ing to commence in a very humble way, and any- 
where that God would set me to work ; but if the 
effect of my preaching is to drive people away from 
Him, the sooner I give it all up the better.” 

“ How different our tastes and plans for life are ! ” 
said Lottie musingly. “ It appears strange that you 
should have set your heart so strongly on what 
is so dismal to me. And yet such is the evident 
depth of your regret that I do feel for you very much/ 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 2'JJ 

Hemstead rose and took a few abrupt turns up 
and down the room. Lottie watched him with in 
creasing interest. He had shown her his weakness^ 
and she perceived ♦ that he would also show his 
strength. After a moment he leaned on the mantel 
before her, and said in quiet, decisive tones : 

“Miss Marsden, I have given you the right to 
speak to me very plainly. I honestly wish light on 
this subject, and intend to settle this question at the 
earliest moment possible. God knows I do not wish 
to thrust myself unbidden into the sacred office. 
If I am not worthy of the calling, then the sooner I 
find it out the better, and so try to content myself 
with some humbler work. Not only from what you 
have said, but from the remarks and aspect of 
others, I am satisfied that my effort this morning 
was worse than a failure. You have a mind of 
unusual vigor, and a good faculty in expressing your 
thought. Won’t you give me a keen, truthful analysis 
of the whole service ? It is to the world I am to 
preach ; and I wish to know just how what I say 
strikes the world. I know that Christian doctrines 
have ever been unpalatable, but if there is something 
in my presentation of them that is going to make 
them tenfold more so, then I will be dumb. I would 
rather hide in a desert than drive one soul from God, 
as you intimated. You were brave enough to let 
me speak to you, almost harshly I fear; now see if I 
have not equal courage. Say the very worst things 
that you believe true, and you may help me very 


2/8 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

much toward coming to the most important decision 
of my life.” 

“ Oh dear,” said Lottie. I’m not fit to counsel 
a downy chicken. I wish you didn’t take this mat- 
ter so to heart. You look as if I might be your 
executioner.” 

“ You can be my faithful surgeon and do some 
wholesome cutting.” 

“ Well,” said Lottie dismally. “ I’d rather give 
you ether or laughing-gas first.” 

^*That is more kind than wise,” he replied, smil- 
ing ; in moral and mental surgery the patient should 
have all his faculties.” 

“There!” she exclaimed with animation, “we 
are illustrating by contrast my chief complaint against 
your preaching, When you told me my faults you 
did so gently, and appeared pained in giving me 
pain ; and now I am honestly sorry to say words that 
I know will hurt you. And I know my words will 
hurt and discourage you, for if the trouble were in 
you it might be remedied, but it is in what you teach, 
and of course you teach what you believe, and won’t 
say smooth things as I fear other ministers do some- 
times. You represented God calm and unchangeable 
as fate, as unrelenting and unimpassioned. In this 
spirit you portrayed Him taking up one life after 
another and putting it into the furnace of affliction, 
to see what he can make of it. You illustrated his 
manner of doing this by the sculptor with his cold 
unfeeling marble, by the refiner with crude ore, and 
by the surgeon, and you forgot to say that the last 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 279 

stupefies his patients before cutting. You gave me 
the impression that as soon as God set about making 
us better we would find ourselves in trouble, and that 
like certain school masters of the old regime, He 
had faith in nothing save the rod. You know the 
natural feeling of children toward such pedagogues. 
How can we help feeling in the same way toward God ? 
Then you presented God as full of inflexible purposes, 
but the oftener you told us that we could not help 
ourselves, and that there was no use of resisting, the 
more 1 felt like resisting. The idea of cutting and 
carving character out of quivering human hearts as 
if they were marble ! The idea of putting one, like 
a lump of ore, into a crucible, and then coolly sitting 
by to see what becomes of it. I’m not a lump of 
ore, and if I need harsh treatment I want it done 
sympathetically, feelingly, or I will become a Tartar 
instead of a saint. The tears in your eyes the other 
night, Mr. Hemstead, did me more good than all your 
wise, words.” 

Hemstead looked as if a light were dawning upon 
him. 

You spoke of this life,” continued Lottie, as 
if it were nothing, and that God didn’t care — indeed 
approved of our having a hard time here, that we 
might be more sure of a good time hereafter. You 
spoke of God as jealously watching, lest we should 
love earthly friends more than Him, and that he was 
bound to be first, if he had to snatch away every- 
thing that we loved most. Therefore, even the 
mother must keep chilling her natural love for her 


28 o 


JEST TO EARNEST, 


child, or else God will make the innocent little thing 
suffer and die, just to give the mother a lesson. 
You said that we should hold all earthly possessions 
in fear and trembling, and that the harsher our expe- 
riences were, here, the better, if they only wean us 
from earth. If this is true, we had better have no pos- 
sessions and form no ties. The monks and nuns are 
right. Let U3 shut ourselves up, and wear hair-cloth 
instead of merino, and catch our death of cold by 
moping around bare-foot at all unseasonable hours 
All you said may be good religion, but it’s mighty 
poor sense, and very unnatural.” 

Hemstead shaded his burning face with his 
hands. 

“ There, I knew I would hurt you — no doubt 1 
seem very irreverent, but you have no idea how I am 
restraining myself for your sake. I’m just that pro- 
voked and indignant — well, well, what’s the use ? As 
you said, we can’t help ourselves, and into the fiery 
furnace Lottie Marsden will go before long ; .only 
there will be nothing left of me but a little cinder. 
Why couldn’t the Being you call all-wise and all-pow- 
erful, devise some nicer way, one more in accordance 
with the nature he has given us? Suppose heaven 
is a grander place than this world, that is no good rea- 
son for hating the world. This earth is our present 
home, and it looks sensible that we should make the 
most of it, and enjoy ourselves in it. Suppose my 
father should say, ‘ Lottie, I want you to hate and 
despise your present home, because in five years I’m 
going to give you a palace ; and if you can only fall 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BV THE PAGAN, 28 1 

down stairs once or twice, and have a fit of illness so 
as to get weaned from it, I shall be glad.* 

“ How strangely and monstrously unnatural all 
that kind of talk is when you come to put it into 
plain English,’* proceeded Lottie after a moment, 
tapping the floor impatiently with her foot. “ If you 
must preach such doctrines as you did this morning, 
I am sorry for you ; and if they are true, I am sorry 
for the world, myself included. The trouble is not 
in you. I am sure you can make almost an orator in 
time, if you can get a theme that won’t give men 
the shivers, and set their teeth on edge. I never 
understood religion and never liked it ; and now that 
I do begin to understand it, I like it less than ever.” 

Hemstead sat down in his chair — indeed he sank 
into it, and the face he turned toward her was white 
and full of pain. 

Miss Marsden,” he said slowly, “ I fear I have 
given you, and all who heard me, a very false impres- 
sion of God and Christianity ; and yet I thought I 
was speaking the truth.” 

“ Oh, I knew you were honest. There isn’t a 
dishonest fibre in your nature ; but I wish you were 
all wrong. Oh, how delighted I should be if you 
were a heretic without knowing it, and we could find 
out a religion that wouldn’t make one’s blood run 
cold to think of it.” 

But my religion does me good, Miss Marsden. 
It cheers, sustains, and strengthens me.” 

“ Now you see how inconsistent you are, You 
preach one thing, and feel and act another ” 


282 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


** 1 begin to see how I was misled in my sermon, 
and why what I said was so repugnant to you ; and 
yet my mind is confused. It still appears to me, that 
1 developed the thought of the text. Christ said, “ I 
am glad I was not there to the intent that ye may 
believe." These words would seem to show that he 
regarded our transient pains as of very secondary 
importance compared with the accomplishment of his 
great purposes. Why did he not go to Bethany at 
once, if it were not so ? " 

“ Well, it’s an awful text, or you give it an awful 
interpretation. Let me take the thought out of the 
realm of theology or religion, and bring it down to 
practical life. Suppose you go to New York to-mor- 
row and remain a few days, and to-morrow night the 
house burns up, and I with it. Would your first 
thought be, I am glad I was not there to put out 
the fire or to rescue that naughty girl, Lottie Mars- 
den, because her sudden death, for which she was all 
unprepared, will be a warning to many, and result in 
great good ? I may be wrong, Mr. Hemstead, but I 
think you would get pretty well scorched before you 
would permit even such a guy as I am to become a 
warning to other naughty girls." 

I can’t imagine myself leaving fou in danger,* 
said Hemstead in a low tone, and a look that brought 
the blood into Lottie’s face. 

I thought you would feel so," she continued 
heartily. You can preach awfully against sinners, 
but when you come to put your doctrines in prac- 
tice, you would say as you did to me, ‘ I wish I could 


THE PEE A CHE jR TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 283 

bear all for you.’ “ Heaven knows I’m selfish enough, 
but I can at least understand and appreciate generous 
and kindly sympathy and could be won by it. But this 
cool and inflexible elaboration of character, where 
only the end is considered, and all our timid shrink- 
ing and human weakness ignored — this austere ascet- 
icism which despises the present world and life, is to 
me unnatural and monstrous. I confess I never read 
the Bible very much, and have not listened when it 
was read. I have half forgotten the story of Laza- 
rus. You left off where Lazarus was in his grave, 
and Christ was glad he was not there to prevent his 
death. But that was not all the story. I think, if I 
remember rightly, Christ raised him to life. Come, 
get a Bible, and let us read the whole story, and see 
if we cannot find something that will not make the 
word ‘ gospel ’ a mockery.” 

“ Won’t you read it ? ” asked Hemstead humbly, 
handing her the Bible. 

“Yes, if you wish me to, though it seems very 
funny that I should be reading the Bible to you.” 

“ I begin to have a hope that you will teach me 
more than I ever learned from it before,” he replied 
earnestly. 

As in sweet, unaffected, girlish tones she read the 
ancient story of human suffering and sorrow, the 
scenes passed in seeming reality before the student. 
He was intensely excited, though so quiet. When 
one with a strong mind recognizes that he is ap- 
proaching a crisis in life, there is an awe that calms 
and controls. Lottie, with her intense vitality, could 


284 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


arouse even a sluggish nature. But to earnest Hem 
stead, with his vivid fancy and large faith, this beauti- 
ful but erratic creature reading the neglected Bible, to 
find for him a sweeter and sunnier gospel than he had 
preached, seemed a special providence that presaged 
more than he dared to conjecture ; and he listened as 
one who expected a new revelation. 

Indeed his darkness was losing its opaqueness. 
Rays of light were quivering through it. Her plain 
and bitter words of protest against his sermon had 
already shown him, in a measure, that he had exag- 
gerated, in his first crude sermonizing, one truth, and 
left out the balancing and correcting truth. Famil- 
iar with all the story of Lazarus, his mind travelled 
beyond the reader, and with mingled joy and self- 
condemnation he already began to see how he had 
misrepresented the God of love. With intense 
eagerness he watched and waited to see the effect of 
the complete story on Lottie’s mind. 

When she came to the words, “Jesus said unto her, 
/am the resurrection and the life : he that believeth 
on me, though he were dead yet shall he live : 

“ And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall 
never die ” — she stopped and said : 

“ This is very remarkable language. What does 
it mean ? ” 

“ Read on ; read to the end,” he urged. 

She caught his eager expectancy, and read with 
an absorbing interest, the truth that now seemed 
stranger than any fiction. 

When she reached the words— “ He groaned in 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN, 285 

spirit, and was troubled,” she raised her eyes in a 
quick glance of inquiry. 

“ Read on,” said Hemstead, in breathless in- 
terest. 

A moment later, the shortest verse in the Bible 
was upon her lips. Then she ceased reading aloud, 
and the student saw her eyes hastily, as if she were 
unable to endure the momentary delay of pronuncia- 
tion, scanning the story to its end. 

Mr. Hemstead,” she asked excitedly, “why did 
Jesus weep and groan, when in a few moments Laz- 
arus would be alive, and the scene of mourning 
changed to one of joy ? ” 

With tears in his eyes, he replied, “ There is One 
guiding you — guiding us both — who can answer that 
question better than I.” 

“ We believe that Jesus Christ is God, do we 
not ? ” she half-mused, half-questioned ; her brows 
contracting with intense thought, 

“Yes,” he said reverently. 

“ Why, Mr. Hemstead, don’t you see — don’t you 
see ? This Being who is so keenly sympathetic, so 
tenderly alive to a scene of sorrow that he weeps 
and groans, though knowing that joy is coming in a 
moment, is not the calm, passionless, inflexible God 
you chilled our hearts with this morning. Why, this 
is the very extravagance of tender-heartedness. 
This is a gentleness that I can scarcely understand. 
What mother, even, would first weep with her chil- 
dren over a sorrow that she was about to remove with 
a word! And yet this all-powerful Jesus, who can 


286 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


raise the dead to life, seems to cry just because the 
others do — ^just as if he couldn't help it — just as 
dear good Auntie Jane’s eyes moisten when she 
hears of any one in trouble. Mr. Hemstead, there is 
surely a mistake somewhere. How do you reconcile 
this Christ with the one you presented this morning.” 

I don’t, and cannot.” 

And yet he did say to his disciples, ^ I am glad 
I was not there,’ ” continued Lottie in deep per- 
plexity. 

Hemstead paced the room excitedly a few min- 
utes, and then exclaimed : 

‘‘ It’s growing as clear and beautiful as the light.” 

“ It seems to me flat contradiction,” said Lottie^ 
dejectedly. “ There are the words, ‘ I am glad I was 
not there ; ’ and there is the fact that he let Lazarus 
die ; and there also are the facts of his weeping and 
raising Lazarus : and now I think of it, he performed 
many miracles equally kind, and helped and encour- 
aged all sorts of people.” 

“ Certainly He did,” cried Hemstead. “ Blind 
idiot that I was in dev^eloping a crude theological 
idea of my own, instead of simply presenting the God 
of the Bible. I can never thank you enough. Miss 
Marsden, for y<!Jur strong good sense that has dissi- 
pated my fog-bank of words. I think I see the way 
into light. You have placed a clew in my hands 
which I trust will lead not only me, but others into 
peace, I fear I did present to you a calm, unimpas- 
sionea inflexible Being this morning, a God of pur- 
poses and decrees, and remorseless will ; and I have 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 287 

felt before that this was the god of theology and re- 
ligious philosophy, rather than the God of the Bible. 
Your words have shown me that I gave you a crude 
and one-sided view. Thoughts are thronging so upon 
my mind that I am confused, but it comes to me with 
almost the force of an inspiration that Christ’s tears 
of sympathy form the key to the whole Bible.” 

“ Well,” said Lottie, in a low tone, “I can see 
how they might become the key to my heart. Come, 
Mr, Hemstead, I have been a heathen up to this 
time ; and I hope you have been a heretic. If you 
can explain the Bible in accordance with Christ’s 
tears, as he wept, when the kindest man living would 
have smiled, in view of the change so soon to occur 
— then preach by all means. That is the kind of gos- 
pel we want. If I could believe that God felt with, 
and for, his creatures as tenderly as that, it seems to 
me that I could go to Him as naturally as I ever 
went to Auntie Jane in my troubles.” 

Hemstead was pacing the room, as was his cus- 
tom when excited. His face was aglow with earnest, 
elevating thoughts. His ungainliness had utterly van- 
ished ; and Lottie acknowledged that she had never 
seen a nobler looking man. She felt that perhaps 
they were both on the threshold of a larger and 
richer life than they had ever known before. She 
saw dimly, as through a mist, that which her heart 
longed to believe — the truth that God does care 
about his earthly children — that he was not to her a 
mere shaping force or power, but a tender, gentle- 


288 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


hearted helper. Therefore she waited eagerly and 
hopefully for Hemstead to speak. 

But he felt that the glad tumult in his mind ren- 
dered him unfit to be her guide just then, and there- 
fore said : 

“ Miss Marsden, I want to think calmly and care- 
fully over what you have said. I want to take this 
briefest of all texts, ‘Jesus wept,’ as a lamp in my 
hand, and with it explore the rest of the Bible. 
Already it seems as if it might be like carrying a light 
into a treasure vault ; and that where before was 
darkness, gems and riches now will glitter.” 

“ And I, who have had the good fortune to strike 
the light for you, am in the meantime to sit outside 
of the ‘ treasure vault,’ and perhaps neither see nor 
get any of the ‘ gems.’ I don’t agree at all to your 
gloating alone over what may be discovered.” 

“And can you think I would wish to ‘gloat 
alone ’ ? ” said Hemstead reddening. “ It will be my 
chief joy to bring back all I find to you.” 

“ I’m not that kind of a girl,” said Lottie with a 
little, emphatic gesture. “ If I wanted something 
from the top of a mountain, I would not send a man 
for it, but would go with him after it. This helpless 
waiting, or languid looking on, while men do every- 
thing for us, is as absurd in one direction as the 
Indian custom of making the squaw do all the hard 
worl: in another. I don’t see why we can’t take this 
genial little lamp of a text, and do some exploring 
together. I will hold the lamp, and you do the 
looking. Here is the Bible, and there is your seat 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN, 28(j 

beside this dismal, smoking fire. I fear you have 
treated it as you did us this morning — put on green 
wood.” 

“ I think you are right in both cases,” he said, his 
tell-tale color again suddenly rising. 

‘•'No matter, it was good wood in both cases, as 
you will see when it becomes ripe and dry.” 

“ It will never do for me to become dry as a 
preacher, Miss Marsden.”* 

“ Yes, it will in my sense, for then you will kindle 
more easily, and therefore kindle others. But come, 
I am holding the lamp, 'Jesus ivept.^ Everything you 
can find in the Bible that will confirm the hope of 
God’s sympathy — that he cares for us as we are, with 
all our faults and weaknesses, will be most welcome.” 

Lottie was so positive and determined, and her 
manner so irresistible, that Hemstead had no other 
thought, save that of compliance. She had that 
piquant imperiousness, to which men are willing 
slaves when manifested graciously, and by a pretty 
woman.' He was like a ship caught in a gale, and 
there was nothing, to do but scud before it. At the 
same time, it seemed that she was driving him swiftly 
toward the haven and rest of a better and broader 
faith. 

Therefore he sat down by the dismal, smoky 
hearth, but turned expectantly to her face that, in 
contrast, was all aflame with hope and interest. 

“ The impression grows upon me,” he said, “ that 
you are being guided, and therefore you shall guide 
me.” 


13 


290 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

“ I want to settle the question/' she replied 
whether I can love and trust God ; or whether, 
as I feared this morning, I must dread and almost 
hate Him. It seems to me that the only thing 
religion does for Cousin Bel is to make her uncom- 
fortable. If what you told us, and what she experi- 
ences, is true religion, then I shall ignore it and for- 
get all about it as long as I can — till God commences 
with me, and puts me by-way of trial into the fiery 
furnace of affliction. I fear only a cinder would be 
the result. But if the natural explanation of these 
two words, ^ Jesus Wept ’ is true, then God is kinder, 
gentler, and more sympathetic than any human 
friend. Prove to me that the One who, out of pure 
tender-heartedness, cried just because others around 
him were crying, though even about to remove the 
cause of their sorrow, is the God of the Bible, and I 
will thank you, with lasting and unmeasured grati- 
tude. Then your teaching will be a gospel — good 
news in very truth. You say the Old and New Tes- 
taments both make one Bible, do you not ? ” 

« Yes.” 

“ Well, it is the Old Testament that I most dread. 
It is so full of wars and bloodshed, and strange, 
stern rites. And then the old Prophets say such 
awful things. Still, I admit that it's all very vague 
and dim in my mind. Can you find anything in the 
Old Testament that corresponds with the words 
Jesus Wept ' ? '' 

The student rapidly turned the leaves of the large 
Bible upon his lap, and read * 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 2gi 

Like as a father pitieth his children, so the 
Lord pitieth them that fear Him. 

“For he knoweth our frame: He remembereth 
that we are but dust.’' 

“ That fits like light to the eye,” exclaimed Lot- 
tie, with exultation. ** What becomes of your ser- 
mon^ Mr. Hemstead, in view of such texts ? Truth 
is not contradictory.” 

“ You shall see in a moment, Miss Marsden, what 
becomes of my sermon,” and he hastily left the room. 

While Lottie was wondering at his action, he 
returned and threw the manuscript on the hearth. 
But while the green wood had been smoking so 
dismally, it had also dried and kindled ; and Hem- 
stead’s heavy sermon, so far from quenching the rising 
flame, seemed just the encouragement needed to 
develop a cheerful blaze, in the midst of which it 
perished, like a narrow, sour, but sincere, well-mean- 
ing old martyr of former days. 

In committing this unripe fruit of his brain — his 
heart had dictated but little of it — to the flames. Hem- 
stead would have felt, a few hours earlier, as a Hindu 
mother might when casting her child to the crocodiles 
of the Ganges. Now he saw it shrivel, as its teachings 
had within his own mind a little before, with exul- 
tation. 

“ Like as a father pitieth his children ” was a bet- 
ter gospel than “ like as a sculptor chisels his marble,” 
or “ like as a surgeon cuts remorselessly with pulse 
unquickened, though the patient writhes.” 

Preacher and pagan stood together by the hearth 


2g2 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

and saw perish the Gospel of Fear — of gloomy ascet- 
icism — which for so many centuries, in dim, damp 
cloisters and stony cells has chilled the heart and 
quenched the spirit. 

And yet, to-day, in the broad light of Bible 
lands, and in the midst of the wholesome and sugges- 
tive duties of family life, do not many, under false 
teachings like that of Hemstead’s sermon, find spir- 
itual paths as dark and painful as those of ascetics 
who made self-mortification the business of life. 
Christ spake truly when he said, “ Men Ipve darkness 
rather than light.” We fill the service of the Author 
of Light with gloom. The hermit thought he could 
best serve God in the chill and dimness of a cave ; 
and the anchorite’s cave has been the type of our 
shadowy, vault-like churches, and the experience of 
the worshippers ever since. 

Lottie Marsden was one who would naturally be 
repelled by a religion that was merely a chill of 
restraint and a paralysis of fear ; and should she come 
to believe that God sought chiefly by harsh discipline 
to scourge her into ways of righteousness, she would 
rush all the more recklessly into the paths of evil. 
But God is too wise and good to teach a religion 
utterly repugnant and contradictory to the nature 
He has given us. A child’s hand may lead a multi- 
tude ; but a giant’s strength can drive but few. 

Christ’s tears had fallen on the ice in Lottie’s 
heart, and melted it away. It was now tender, 
receptive, ready for the seeds of truth. Hemstead’s 
sermon had only hardened it. 


THE PEE A CHE E TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 293 

Iwike the Hebrew mothers with their little children; 
she had pushed her way through frowning doctrines 
and stately attributes that appeared to encompass 
God, as did the rebuking disciples of old their gentle 
Master ; and there seemed One before her who, like 
Jesus, was ready to take her in his arms and lavish 
upon her tenderness without limit. 

The g*low of the burning sermon Igihted up the 
face of the Preacher, and one, who could no longer be 
called a Pagan, for she stood before the altar of “ the 
unknown God,” and was strongly inclined to place her 
heart upon it. She believed, though as yet she did 
not trust. She understood but little of Bible truth, 
but it was no longer a repellant darkness, but rather 
a luminous haze against which Jesus stood distinctly, 
tearful from sympathy, where the best and kindest 
would have smiled, anticipating the joy soon to come. 

As the obnoxious sermon sank into ashes. Hem- 
stead turned and took Lottie’s hand with a pressure 
that made it ache hours after, and said : 

“ Now you have seen what has become of my ser- 
,mon and many of my old beliefs. The furnace of 
God’s discipline shall no longer, as you have said, 
flame the lurid centre of my Gospel; but Jesus 
Christ, as you have discovered Him, the embodiment 
of love and sympathy, shall be its centre.” 

With a smile upon her lips, but with tears in her 
eyes, Lottie replied : 

And such a gospel would win even the border 
fuflians. Yes,” she added hesitatingly, “ I half be- 


294 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


lleve it might win even such a little pagan as Lottie 
Marsden.” 

Just then a broad ray of light glinted into the 
room, and illuminated Lottie’s face into such mar- 
vellous beauty, that Hemstead was spell-bound. 
He was too intent on watching her to be aware that 
the ray rested on him also ; but she exclaimed : 

Oh, Mr. Hemstead, you don’t know how your 
face is lighted up by the setting sun. If I believed 
in omens, I should know that your successful work 
will be out on the frontier — in the West, from whence 
comes, after this dreary day, such a beautiful light, 
and which suggests, I hope, the fame and glory you 
are to win there.” 

This light from the West falls equally upon 
you,” he said impulsively. 

There was a sudden crimson in her face, deeper 
than that caused by the setting sun. 

She gave him a quick, shy glance to gather his 
meaning, but said : 

Omens are only half truths, I have heard.” 

Under a vague, but strong impulse he had spoken 
foolishly, he thought ; and suggested that, in seek- 
ing to change her character, his motive in part 
might be a presumptuous hope of his own. There- 
fore a deeper flush crimsoned his face ; but he said 
quietly : 

I believe that, in our day, omens are will-of-the- 
wisps of the imagination. What need is there of 
such fitful lights, when the sun of God’s truth is 
shining in this Bible. Shall we explore farther ? ” 


THE PREACHER TAUGHT BY THE PAGAN. 29$ 


Again they sat down and sought to reconcile the 
apparently conflicting truths of God’s mercy and jus- 
tice — of his severity and unutterable tenderness. 
Proofs of both were found upon the page of inspira- 
tion “ as thick as leaves in Valombrosa.” It was 
clearly evident that God would make no terms with 
sin, whatever he might do for the sinner. But the 
Divine, man as he stands between justice and the 
erring, appeared to solve the problem. And if God’s 
discipline were at times severe, and Christ was glad 
when faith-inspiring sorrow came, it was also seen 
that he could weep with the weak human children 
who cried under the rod, though Heaven might 
result from the transient pain. 


296 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


CHAPTER XX. 


THE DAWNING LIGHT. 


OME little time before the supper bell rai.g, De 



Forrest sauntered in, and witnessed a scene that 
both surprised and puzzled him. And yet a lover 
would scarcely have found in the quiet and pretty 
picture that the parlor and its occupants made, any 
ground for jealousy. Hemstead was at the centre 
table, under the now lighted chandelier, reading 
aloud from the Bible. Lottie sat by the hearth, the 
fire-light playing upon an unusually grave and 
thoughtful face. 

“ Well,” he exclaimed, “ you look for all the 
world like an old married couple keeping Sunday 
together.” 

Of course Hemstead flushed. But why should 
Lottie’s color grow richer than the ruddy fire-light 
warranted ? She knew she was blushing, and the 
fact puzzled her, for it was a new experience to find 
the blood flying into her face, and her heart in a sud- 
den flutter. 

She was also excessively annoyed at De Forrest’s 
intrusion, for such it seemed, though he had an 
equal right to the parlor with herself. We usually 
judge unjustly, in proportion as we feel strongly. 


THE DAWNING LIGHT. 297 

But the habit of her old, insincere life swayed her, 
and she said lightly : 

** If. instead of dozing away the whole afternoon, 
you would follow Mr. Hemstead's example and read 
the Bible, you would be the better for it.” 

“ I would have read to you all the afternoon, if 
you had given me a chance, and even from the Bible 
if you had asked for it,” De Forrest replied, with an 
injured air. 

“ Well, you see Mr. Hemstead is a predestined 
missionary, and he no doubt thought, and correctly, 
too, that he would never find a truer object of mis- 
sionary effort than myself ; so I have obtained a bet- 
ter knowledge of the Bible this afternoon, than ever 
before.” 

They were now joined by others, and the conver 
sation became general. Soon after they went out to 
supper. 

The depression of the sermon appeared to have 
passed from the rest, as well as from Lottie and 
Hemstead, though for different reasons. The latter 
had gone out of themselves toward God, and had 
found Him the source of light and cheer. The others 
had forgotten Him, and still remained in the dim, 
chill grottos of their unbelief, illumining their dark- 
ness by such artificial and earth-lit tapers as the 
occasion offered. Mrs. Marchmont’s apartments were 
cosy and elegant, the supper inviting, the ruddy wood 
fire and easy-chairs suggested luxurious comfort ; and 
why should they not be comfortable, and quietly 
forget their dismal thoughts about God, and the 

13"* 


298 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


self-denial of tlie Cross ? The current of ordinary and 
worldly life, which Hemstead’s sincere but mistaken 
words had rudely interrupted, now began to flow on 
as quietly and smoothly as before. 

But with Lottie it was very different, and the 
tides of her life seemed seeking new channels. 

Bel, and to a certain extent the others, noted pecu- 
liarities in her manner and that of Hemstead. Her 
moodinesss was gone, but in its place was not her 
old levity. When Moses came down from the pres- 
ence of God, his face shone so that he was compelled 
to veil its brightness ; and it has ever seemed true 
that nearness to God and his truth gives spiritual 
light and attractiveness to the plainest features. 

Lottie was more than beautiful that evening. She 
was radiant. Like a sunrise in June, two forms of pure 
ennobling love were dawning in her heart ; and the 
first, faint, unrecognized emotions illumined her face 
strangely at times. Her manner was unusually gentle 
and while responding to the general conversation, she 
had many moments of abstraction, and was evidently 
carrying on a chain of thought very different from 
that appearing upon the surface of their table-talk. 

But all remembered that Lottie abounded in 
moods, and that she was what the common-place 
call “ an odd girl.” 

But why Hemstead, after his gloom and chagrin 
at dinner, should now be beaming, was not so clear. 
Bel thought — 

The poor moth ! Lottie has been da 'sibling him 
with her dangerous smiles. It’s a shame.” 


THE DAWNING LIGHT 


^99 


After supper Harcourt appeared, and sacred 
music was in order. Even De Forrest and Addie 
joined in this with considerable zest. It was the 
proper, and about the only thing that could be done 
on a Sabbath evening. The most irreligious feel 
better for the occasional indulgence of a little reli- 
gious sentimentality. When the esthetic element is 
supreme and thorny self-denial absent, devotion is 
quite attractive to average humanity. Moreover the 
dwarfed spiritual nature of the most materialistic 
often craves its natural sustenance ; and Sabbath 
evening at times suggests to the worldly that which 
alone can satisfy. The “ Sun of Righteousness ” 
sheds a pale, reflected ray upon them ; but this is 
better than utter darkness, and may lure forward 
where the Divine smile will beam fully upon them. 
Do not let us undervalue Sunday evening sentiment 
and sacred music, even though occurring where there 
was a dance yesterday, and where there will be a revel 
to-morrow. There must always be a first support on 
which the grovelling vine can commence climbing 
heavenward. 

Though sentiment, like pale moonlight, causes 
no ripe and wholesome growth, it is better than 
darkness, and is proof that the vivifying light is shin- 
ing somewhere. 

In the case of Hemstead, however, the words of 
praise and prayer composing the hymns sung were 
the intelligent utterances of a believing heart to the 
natural object of its faith and devotion. 

Lottie was not much given to sentiment, even in 


300 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


religion, and the sacred words, a week before, would 
have come from her lips only, while she thought of 
other things ; but now she was surprised to find how 
her heart was stirred by them, and how, from being 
empty phrases, they were growing full of beautiful 
meaning. 

That was a /memorable Sabbath evening to her 
Tt seemed as if within her old, earth-born, material 
life, a subtle spiritual one had been kindled, which 
illumined and glorified everything. 

She felt as if endowed with a new sense, by 
means of which she was becoming dimly conscious 
of a new and different world. She was more than 
happy. She was thrilling with strange and myste- 
rious joy, and was elated beyond measure, as if 
Christian principle and heaven were already won ; 
as many a pilgrim is happier before the qyickly 
coming fall into the “ slough of despond,” than ever 
again until within the gates of the Celestial City. 

Lottie’s flame-like spirit was not prone to take 
anything coolly ; and now that her soul was kindled 
by fire from heaven, and in addition her whole nature 
awakened by the as yet unrecognized, but strongest 
of earthly forces, the natural love of her heart for 
the one to whom only had been given the power to 
inspire it, little wonder that her but half-suppressed 
excitement was surprising both to herself and others 
■ — little wonder that she was more radiant than ever 
she had been upon the gayest and most biilliant 
occasions. 

There was nothing unnatural in her experience. 


THE DAWNING LIGHT. 


301 


She had looked upon the face of Him who is the 
light and life of the world. Let her enjoy the brief 
ecstasy. Never chill the soul, that is thrilling with 
the first strong pulses of spiritual life, by discourag- 
ing doubts. Remind them, if you will, that now, as 
with the disciples of old, the moments on the Mount 
of Transfiguration are few, and the days of works and 
self-denial on the lowly plain many. But do not fail 
to close your homily with the assurance that the 
work and self-denial are of earth, while the illumined 
mount is the type of an eternal heaven. 

The evening was passing. While devotion burned 
more brightly, sentiment was flickering out. The 
others were growing weary. Hemstead had the tact 
to see this, and he also wished to be alone that he 
might think over the bewildering experiences of the 
day. Therefore he suggested that they close with 
Ray Palmer’s beautiful hymn, that from the first mo- 
ment of faith, until faith’s fruition, is the appropriate 
language of those who accept of God’s remedy for 
evil. 

*' My faith looks up to Thee 
Thou Lamb of Calvary, 

Saviour Divine. 

Now hear me while I pray, 

Take all my guilt away, 

Oh let me from this day 
Be wholly Thine.’' 

He hoped that with Lottie, it might crown the 
teachings of the day, and fix her thoughts, on the 
true source of help. 


302 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

This hope found a richer fulfilment than he 
he expected, for to her awakened spirit the lines 
seemed inspired to express her deepest need. As 
the last words trembled from her lips the rush of 
feeling was too strong for repression, and she impet* 
uously left the room. 


MISUNDERSTOOD. 


303 


CHAPTER XXL 


MISUNDERSTOOD. 



OTTIE was conscious of a strange lightness of 


J ' heart when she awoke on the morrow. It 
seemed as if her life had been unexpectedly enriched. 
She could not understand it, nor did she seek to, 
being contented with the fact that she was happy. 
She had always been seeking her own enjoyment, and 
now she was happier than ever before. She was not 
a philosopher who must analyze everything. She 
widely differed from some prudent people who must 
take an emotion to pieces, and resolve it into its 
original elements, and thus be sure that it is properly 
caused and wholesome before enjoying it. Many 
seem to partake of life’s pleasures, as did the members 
of the royal family, of their feasts, in the days of the 
ancient Roman empire, when it was feared that poi- 
son lurked in every dish. 

We have seen, however, that Lottie was not mor- 
bidly conscientious. She had gathered honey every- 
here, and often in spite of conscience’s protest. But 
now, for a rarity, conscience appeared with, and not 
against her. She was satisfied with the fact that 
she felt better than ever before ; and the majority 
of even quite experienced Christians ask, as their 


304 


FKOJlf JEST TO EARNEST. 


ground of confidence, not “ What is truth ? " What 
has God promised ? ” — but, “ How do I feel to-day? ” 
Little wonder then, if inexperienced Lottie, with 
everything to learn, was content with being happy. 

She had always looked upon religion as a painful 
necessity, at some remote and desperate emergency 
of the future ; but after the hours spent with Hem- 
stead, it seemed a source of joy beyond all the pleas- 
ures of her highly favored life. She was like one who 
had been living in the glare of artificial light, bril- 
liant enough it is true, but who had suddenly come 
out into the natural sunshine, and found it warmer, 
sweeter — in brief, just what she craved and needed. 

The distrust of these exalted and emotional states 
is general, and often well-founded, especially when 
experienced by such mercurial temperaments as that 
of Lottie Marsden. And when it is remembered 
that her knowledge and ideas of true religion were 
of the vaguest kind, the conservative will think, 
“ Whatever may take place in a book, the morning 
dew would be the type of all this feeling in real 
life. 

And this would be true — alas, it is true of multi- 
tudes — had she been stirred by merely human causes, 
as sympathetic excitement, or appeals to her feel- 
ings or fears. But, as we have said before, she had 
looked upon the face of the Son of God. Circum- 
stances, and the story of Lazarus, had concentrated 
her mind on Jesus Christ, as in that old and touching 
record he stands before the world in one of his most 
winning attitudes. She did not understand how she 


MISUNDERSTOOD. 


30s 

connected the hope and happiness she felt, with Him. 
She was no doubt like many who, eighteen centuries 
ago, knew little of Christ, but in the midst of their 
pain and anguish suddenly felt His healing touch, 
and exulted with great joy, forgetting that only one 
disease had been cured, or one trouble banished, and 
that they still remained in a world where pain and 
trouble threatened to the very end. But here was the 
ground of hope for those whom Jesus touched, as 
well as for Lottie. In curing evil. He had proved 
His power and willingness to remove every evil, and 
when pain of body, and the suffering of guilt again 
oppressed, the true source of help was known, and 
so Christ eventually became their Good Physician 
intrusted with the entire care of their spiritual 
health. 

No doubt at the time of Christ, many a heart was 
stirred and borne heavenward on the wings of strong 
emotion, by the eloquence of some gifted rabbi, by 
a gorgeous ceremonial in the Temple, or the chant- 
ings of the multitudinous priests. But the emotions 
passed away, as they do now ; and men and women 
relapsed into their old, material, selfish lives. They 
may have looked back upon the ecstasy that once 
thrilled them, with regret, and wished that it could 
always have been maintained ; but they found this 
impossible. So now, the emotion goes and the com 
binations that once produced it never return, or fail 
to inspire it again. Looking to themselves and their 
own feelings— to inadequate means of help, they are 
of course disappointed ; and so gradually grow hard 


3o6 from jest to earnest. 

and legal, or apathetic and unbelieving. When in 
trouble — when the natural springs of life begin to 
fail, there seems no real and practical help. 

If human experience proves anything it is that 
every life needs the personal and practical help — tlie 
direct touch and word of one who is Divinely power- 
ful and Divinely patient. 

Many days of folly — of sin, sorrow, and deep 
despondency are before Lottie still ; but she has seen 
her God weeping from sympathy with weak human- 
ity, and a moment later rescuing from the hopeless 
extremity of death and corruption. Here is not 
some vague thing like a half-forgotten emotion or 
an exalted religious experience in which to trust, 
but One who, instead of being a vanished, half- 
forgotten sensation, a philosophy, or even a sound 
creed and a logical doctrine, is a living personal and 
powerful Friend, who can put forth His hand and sus- 
tain, as He did the timid Apostle who was sink- 
ing in the threatening waves. 

The temple of Lottie’s faith was yet to be built , 
but she had been so fortunate as to commence with 
the true “ corner stone.” 

During the morning hours she was the object of 
considerable and perplexed thought on the part of 
several of the household. There was in her face the 
sweet spiritual radiance of the evening before, and 
the same gentleness and considerateness of manner 
marked her action. 

Mrs. Marchmont and her daughter said, “ It is one 
ol Lottie’s moods.” Bel surmised that she was a 


MISUNDERSTOOD, 


307 


little sentimental over Hemstead, and was indignant 
that she should indulge herself, and awake in the 
student feelings that she believed, on Lottie's part, 
would end with the visit. 

As for De Forrest, he was thoroughly puzzled. 
The idea that Hemstead could be anything to her 
was perfectly preposterous ; and as for religion, that 
was a decorous thing of form and ceremonial pertain- 
ing to Sunday, and this was Monday. And yet, from 
some cause, Lottie seemed change*d and different 
from her old self. 

He could not complain, however, for she had never 
been kinder to him ; and if her eyes did seek Hem- 
stead’s face rather often, she could see nothing there 
which for a moment could compare with his own 
handsome features. He also concluded that it was 
a “ mood ; ” but liked the new and gentle Lottie 
quite as well as the piquant, and often rather brusque 
girl of other days. 

But to Hemstead, as with chatting and reading 
they whiled away the morning hours around the 
parlor fire, Lottie was the bright particular star as 
truly as the one the Wise Men followed across the 
deserts. Her face, now transfigured in its spirit- 
ual light, captivated his beauty-loving soul ; while her 
words and manner suggested the hope that she, with 
himself, had found her way into the Holy of Holies, 
where the God of love dwells. If this could ever be 
true, he felt that he could go to his work in the west- 
ern wilds, content and grateful, and that a long 
and toilsome life would be illumined by this dear 


3o8 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


memory. He, too, like Lottie, was on the Mount ; 
but both would soon have to come down to the plain 
where the “multitude” was, and some of them 
“lunatic”; and when in the plain they would be 
very much like the multitude. 

After dinner, in compliance with an invitation 
from Dr. Beams, they all went over to the church, to 
aid in decorating it with evergreens. They found 
Miss Martell and quite a number of ladies at work. 
There were also a sprinkling of gentlemen and a few 
young men wLo were on the border line between 
boys and beaux, and who were frequently passing 
from one character to the other. 

Miss Martell greeted Hemstead more cordially 
than any of the others in the party from Mrs. March- 
mont’s ; and seemed slightly surprised at Lottie’s 
gentle and cordial salutation. 

De Forrest remained closely at the latter’s side, 
but Hemstead noted with deep and secret satisfac- 
tion that there was nothing responsive to his con- 
stant and lover-like attention in her grave kindness. 
Her brow often contracted, as if his sentiment 
annoyed her, and she treated him more as one who, 
for some reason, must be borne with patiently. 

“ She is probably engaged, but is ceasing to love 
him,” he thought. “ She never could have respected 
him, and now he has forfeited whatever affection she 
may have had. Still she feels that she is chained to 
him, and must endure the life-long martyrdom of an 
illmated marriage ; ” and his heart overflowed with a 
great pity. 


MISUNDERSTOOD. 


309 


It did not occur to him that he was a miracle of 
disinterestedness when Lottie was concerned ; and 
that her troubles moved him more than the woes of 
all the world. Like many another life-voyager, with 
hand upon the helm, he thought that he was direct- 
ing his course, when in fact, a strong and subtle cur 
rent was sweeping him he knew not whither. 

He and Lottie did not have much to say to each 
other, but their eyes often met, and at times, in his 
frank impulsiveness, he looked at her so earnestly and 
sympathetically that she would turn away to hide 
her heightened color. She was becoming conscious, 
with a secret wonder, that he, as no other man ever 
before, had the power to cause her blood to ebb and 
flow in the most unaccountable manner. 

A short time after their arrival he wandered over 
to the side of the chapel where Miss Martell was 
working, and she seemingly fascinated him. They 
apparently became so absorbed in each other’s words 
as to think of no one else, and Lottie grew pale and 
quiet, feeling, in the meantime, an unreasonable re- 
sentment toward Miss Martell. If Lottie has received 
a little grace, she is, and ever will be, the natural 
possessor of abundance of human nature. Is this 
pale and silent girl the same as when, a little before, 
her cheeks were aflame and every nerve tingling with 
the most unwonted sensations, and for no better rea- 
son apparently than that Hemstead had seen her 
tugging at a fibrous spray of hemlock, and had sev- 
ered it with his knife. That was all the others had 
Been; but there was a great deal more, for in the act 


310 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

their hands had touched, and both had seemed in a 
positive state in the power to give, and in the nega* 
ative in readiness to receive, a subtle influence, 
compared with which electricity is a slow and mate- 
rial agent. And he had lifted his large gray eyes to 
hers full of— he did not realize what, nor did she — 
but the cause was there, and the effect followed. 

But now, with secret uneasiness, Lottie notes that 
he seems oblivious of her in his eager talk with Miss 
Martell. 

Soon after joining the latter, Hemstead had said, 
in his straight-forward manner, “You intimated to 
Mr. Harcourt yesterday that you were * sorry he heard 
my sermon.’ ” 

With a little embarrassment she replied, “ I do 
not think that Mr. Harcourt was in the right condition 
of mind to be benefited with your line of thought.” 

“ Do you think that any one could be benefited 
by it ? ” 

She was a little puzzled. Was he, like some 
young clergymen she had known, eager for a few 
crumbs of praise for his first crude efforts. She was 
not one to give any faint and hollow commendation, 
and yet she did not wish to hurt his feelings. But 
her reply had a tinge of satire in it, for she had no 
patience with the weakness of vanity. 

“ I will hardly venture an opinion. You, who 
have given so much time and thought to these sub- 
jects, ought to be a better judge than I.” 

He felt, rather than saw, the delicate barb, and 
flushed slightly as he replied, “ I admit that perhaps 


MISUNDERSTOOD, 


31 


I ought, but whether I am or not, is quite anothei 
question. I am quite sure that your views upon the 
subjects treated yesterday are far truer than mine 
were. The wretched, heretical sermon that I in- 
flicted upon you yesterday has already justly suf- 
fered an auto da fd. Before the day was over I saw 
that instead of preaching the Gospel I had been 
elaborating from a partial premise, a crude view of 
my own. I shall no longer preach, that is, if I preach 
at all, as if human nature were the raw material which 
God intended to work up without any regard to the 
process, or how much refuse there was, or what 
became of it. Is not Christ weeping from sympathy 
at the grave of Lazarus a true manifestation of God’s 
feeling toward us ? ” 

Mr. Hemstead,” Miss Martell exclaimed, “ I 
cannot tell you how glad I am to know your change 
of views. Most emphatically I say Yes to your ques- 
tion. God is seeking to develop my character ; only 
He is more patient and gentle than my good, kind 
father. But why do you say, ‘ If I preach at all ? ’ ” 

His head bowed in honest humility, as he replied, 
in a low tone, “ I often doubt whether I am worthy— 
whether I am called.” 

She now saw that she had misjudged him, and 
was eager to reassure and confirm his purpose foi 
life ; and the converse that followed had grown so 
absorbing as to cause Hemstead to forget for the 
time one, who by some right, divine or otherwise, 
had suddenly taken possession of his thoughts with 
a despotism as sweet as absolute. They soon found 


312 


JEST TO EARNEST. 


that so far from being strangers and aliens, they were 
members of the same household of faith, and that, 
upon the deepest and most vital questions, they were 
in perfect accord. ^‘The tie that binds our hearts 
in Christian love ” was recognized ; and they became 
better acquainted in that brief half hour, than he 
ever would be wdth Bel Barton, whom he saw daily. 

But while Miss Martell was speaking most ear- 
nestly to Hemstead, she saw some one enter the chapel 
door. Her color came and went. The sentence 
upon her lips faltered to a lame conclusion, and 
though she became deeply absorbed in the process 
of twining the fragrant cedar with the shiny laurel, 
she did not work as deftly as before. Looking 
round to see the cause, Hemstead caught one of 
Lottie’s reproachful glances, and was soon at her 
side with a sense of almost guilty neglect. 

Addie Marchmont found work of any kind, even 
preparation for the Christmas festival, stupid and 
tiresome ; therefore she welcomed the diversion of 
Harcourt’s coming with double zest ; and with ex- 
travagant exclamations of delight summoned him to 
her side. Miss Martell stood at some distance away, 
and had turned her back toward them. Harcourt 
did not see her at first, but the quest of his restless 
eyes indicated his hope that she was there. In the 
meantime he laughed and jested with Addie, in 
something of his old time style. 

Lottie Mars^en, like many of her young Ameri- 
can sisters, could be decidedly pronounced at times; 
but a certain amount of grace and good taste char- 


MISUNDERSTOOD 


313 


actciized her manner. Addle had never been taught 
restraint of any kind^ and to her a church was just 
the place for a little wild nonsense, and all present 
were compelled to feel that both her words and man- 
ner were beyond the limits of good taste, to say the 
least. To Harcourt, in his present state of mind, they 
were so annoying as to be almost offensive, and 
thinking that Miss Martell was not present, he was 
about to leave the church in order to escape. 

But Miss Martell, with her back toward them, 
could not know but that Harcourt was encouraging 
Addie, and that her freedom with him was war- 
ranted by their relations. 

“ I have an engagement,” said Harcourt abruptly ; 
and he was about to hasten away, when between in- 
tervening groups his eye caught a glimpse of a fig- 
ure rising for a moment out of one of the high-backed 
pews, that suggested to him the object of his 
thoughts. As he stepped over to speak to Lottie, 
his eye lingered in that direction. Instead of going 
directly out, he strolled to the farther end of the audi- 
ence room, speaking and bowing to one and another, 
but not permitting his eyes to wander long from the 
bent figure of a lady who sat with her back toward 
him, apparently wholly absorbed in wreathing ever- 
greens. 

She felt that he was coming toward her — she 
heard his voice, and soon knew that his eyes were 
scanning her downcast face, but she would not look 
up till he spoke. 

14 


314 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

** Won’t you deign me even a glance, Miss Mar 
tell ? ” he asked. 

The color deepened somewhat in her cheeks, but 
she looked him full in the face, and said quietly : 

“ Why use the word ‘ deign,’ Mr. Harcourt ? ” 

I suppose because my conscience suggests that 
from you I deserve glances of dis-dazn.” 

“ Such ‘ glances ’ are not becoming from any one, 
and certainly not from me. Besides,” she added, a 
little bitterly, at the thought of such a brainless, 
frivolous girl as Addie Marchmont enchaining a man 
like Harcourt, “ people do not get their deserts in this 
world.” 

“You certainly will not.” 

“ How is that ? ” she asked quickly, not taking 
his meaning. 

“ The world is not rich enough to give it you.” 

Her brow contracted into a sudden frown, and 
she said, a trifle coldly, “ I do not enjoy that style of 
compliment, Mr. Harcourt.” 

“ Is there any that you do enjoy ? ” 

Her head bent over her work ; her thoughts were 
swift and many, and in the quiet moment that 
Harcourt waited for an answer to his commonplace 
question, she fought and won a battle which, if never 
known on earth, would never be forgotten in heaven. 

For the victors in such battles, the brightest 
crowns of glory are reserved. 

She mastered self and selfishness, in the very cit- . 
adel of their strength. Fierce though brief was the 
struggle that took place beneath that gentle, calm 


MI SUNDERS TOOD. 


315 


exterior, for the human heart is ever the same — wil- 
ful, passionate. With many it is often like the wild 
storm that will spend itself to the end, no matter 
how much wreck and ruin is wrought. With such as 
Miss Martell, it is like the storm which, at its height, 
heard the words of the Divine Master — “ Peace, be 
still.” 

“ Let him marry Addie Marchmont if he will,” 
she concluded. “ I will be kind and gentle to him 
all the same, and cost me what it may, I will still see 
him, and seek to make him a true, good man.” 

So with woman’s tact she turned his question, 
which savored only of sentimental gallantry, to good 
account, and said quietly : 

“ You know the only ‘ style of compliment ’ that 
I like, and you enriched me with it at Mrs. Byram’s 
company — the promise you made me.” 

Harcourt sighed involuntarily. She seemed too 
angelic — too far above and beyond him. As with a 
ministering spirit from heaven, her only thought was 
to win him from evil. Her face was pale from the 
hidden conflict which had cost her more dearly than 
he would ever know. Her eyes beamed upon him 
with a gentle, yet sweet, strange, spiritual light. She 
scarcely appeared flesh and blood. But he was very 
human, and his heart craved from her human love 
and earthly solace. Though now, as at other times, 
this seemed as presumptuous to him as if some dev- 
otee had sacrilegiously fallen in love with his fair 
patron saint, still he felt a sudden and strong irrita- 
tion, that they should be so far apart. 


3 I 6 from jest to earnest. 

She misunderstood his sigh, and added, ^‘Am I 
a hard task-mistress ? ” 

He shook his head, but there was dejection in 
his tone as he replied, “ There have been many forma 
of idolatry in the world, but I have thought that 
those who worshipped the stars must have become a 
little discouraged at times — they are so far off.” 

Her face had the pained expression of one mis- 
understood, but who cannot well explain. She said 
only : “ Idolatry is ever profitless.” She meant to 
hint, he thought that his worship of her certainly 
would be. 

He was chilled at heart. His quick, impetuous 
spirit prompted him toward recklessness ; she saw 
that he was about to leave abruptly. As she played 
to win him, not for herself, but heaven, she saw that 
she had made a mistaken move, though she could 
not understand his manner. In her maidenly pride 
and delicacy, she would have let him go if she had 
thought only of herself; but conscious of her other 
motive, she could seek to detain him, and asked : 

“ What did you mean, Mr. Harcourt, by your 
fanciful allusion to star-worship ? ” 

“ I meant,” he replied bitterly, “ that to ordinary 
flesh and blood, kneeling in the cold before a distant 
star, be it ever so bright, is rather chilling and dis- 
couraging. The Greeks were shrewder. They had 
goddesses with warm, helping hands, and with a lit- 
tie sympathetic human imperfection.” 

it hurt her cruelly that he so misjudged her ; and. 


MISUNDERSTOOD 


317 


in her confusion, she again said that which he inter- 
preted wrongly. 

“ It is folly, then, to worship anything so cold 
and distant.” She was about to add plainly, ‘‘ I am 
neither a star nor a goddess, but a sincere human 
friend — human as yourself.” She was about to make 
some delicate allusion to the time when he often 
sought her sisterly advice. 

But he, in the blindness of strong feeling, saw in 
her words only rebuke for the presumption of his 
love, and he harshly interrupted her. 

No doubt it is, but let me remind you of a fact 
often true in missionary experience. After the poor 
devils have been bereft of the objects of their fond 
and credulous worship, by proof that their deities are 
indifferent, they cease to have any faith at all ; ” and 
with a cold and rather formal bow he left her side 
and also left the church. 

Miss Martell’s head bent lower than ever over her 
work, and it was a long time before she lifted it or 
spoke to any one. But the others were occupied 
with themselves, and no one had noted this little 
side scene save Addie, who pouted that Harcourt 
had remained, but not at her side, after his expressed 
intention of leaving. No one surmised that two who 
had been present were sorely hurt. When we 
receive our slight cuts and bruises through life, there 
is usually out-cry and abundant sympathy. But 
when we receive our deep wounds that leave scars, 
often only God knows; and it is best so, for He can 
heal, but the world can only probe. 


318 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


CHAPTER XXII. 

''YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE.’’ 

OW can you leave Miss Martell ? ’’ asked Lot- 



-L 1 tie, as Hemstead approached propitiatingly 
with a large armful of the choicest evergreens. 

“ Well, I can,” he replied with a smile. 

'* As yet, but the next time you will stay longer, 
and the next, longer still.” 

" That depends. I would not remain at her side, 
nor at any one’s, if I thought they were tiring of me 


a little.” 


“ Oh, she got tired of you.” 

“ Well, yes ; a little, I think. She suddenly 
seemed to lose her interest in the conversation. 
Still she was very good to talk to me as long and as 
kindly as she did. She is a very superior woman. 
It has never been my good fortune to meet just such 
a lady before.’’ 

“ Make the most of your rare ‘ good fortune.’ ” 

“ I have.” 

"And now that she is tired of you, you come 
back to me as a der7iier ressorty 

" Coming back to you,” he said with heightened 
color, " is like coming back home, for you have given 
me the only home-like feeling that I have had dur 
ing my visit.” 


YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE. 319 

The language of coquetry was to Lottie like her 
mother tongue, and she fell into it as naturally as 
she breathed. Only now, instead of suggesting the 
false hope that he had been missed and she had 
cared, it expressed her true feeling, for she did care. 

De Forrest now returned from a momentaiy ab- 
sence, and were it not for his garrulity the little 
group would have been a rather silent one. Both 
young men sought to supply Lottie with the sprays 
af green that she was twining. She took the ever- 
greens chiefly from De Forrest’s hands, but gave her 
thoughts and eyes to Hemstead. He, with man’s 
usual penetration, thought De Forrest the favored 
one, and was inclined to reverse his half-formed opin- 
ion that she was destined to pathetic martyrdom, 
because bound by an engagement to a man whom 
she could not love. 

“ He can’t think much of me,” thought Lottie 
with a sigh, “ or he couldn’t speak so frankly. She, 
too, was losing her wonted quick discernment.” 

Only lynx-eyed Bel Barton partially surmised the 
truth, and suspected that Lottie was developing a 
genuine, though of course a passing interest, in the 
student that at first she had purposed to beguile in 
mere reckless sport. 

During the remainder of the afternoon and even- 
ing, De Forrest was Lottie’s shadow, and she could 
escape him and be with Hemstead, only by remain- 
ing with all the others. She was longing for another 
of their suggestive talks, when, without the restraint 
of the curious and unsympathetic, they could con 


320 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


tinue the theme that De Fcrrest had interrupted 
Sunday afternoon. 

She was thinking how to bring this about, when 
the old plan of visiting Mrs. Dlimm occurred to her, 
and she adopted it at once. 

Getting a moment aside with Hemstead, by being 
down to breakfast a little before the others, she said : 

“ After my naughty behavior in regard to our 
visit to Mrs. Dlimm, will you still take me there ? ” 

“ I wish you would give me a chance,” he answered 
eagerly. 

“ Well, I will, at ten this morning. But please 
say nothing about it. Drive to the door in the cut- 
ter, and I will be ready. If the matter is discussed, 
there may be half a dozen other projects started. 

Hemstead ate but an indifferent breakfast, and 
there was also a faint glow of expectant excitement 
in Lottie’s face. 

Hemstead promptly sought his aunt, aad asked 
if he might have a horse and the single sleigh. 

“ I hope another time will answer,” said Mrs. 
Marchmont carelessly, “ Addie wishes the horses this 
morning, but I believe proposes taking you all out.” 

But Hemstead was not to be baffled, and acted 
with more energy than prudence perhaps. Lottie 
from her window saw him posting with long strides 
toward the village, and exultingly surmised his 
object. At ten he drove up to the door, with a neat 
little turnout from the livery stable ; and she tripped 
down and took a seat at his side, and they were off 
before the rest of the household realized their purpose 


VOLT MUST WAIT AND SEE, 


321 


They all looked at each other questioningly, as a 
few moments later they gathered in the parlor for a 
a general sleigh-ride. 

Mr. Dimmerly, who had quietly watched pro- 
ceedings, broke out into his cackling laugh, as he 
chuckled : 

“ He shows his blood. A dozen seminaries could 
not quench him utterly.” 

Mrs. Marchmont frowned. She rigidly applied 
the rules of propriety to all save her own children, 
and she justly thought that both Hemstead and 
Lottie had failed in courtesy to her and her guests, 
by stealing away, as it were, without any explana- 
tions. But people of one idea often fail in more 
than mere matters of courtesy : and Hemstead and 
Lottie were emphatically becoming people of one 
idea. And they both had misgivings and a sense 
of wrong-doing as they drove away without a word 
of explanation. 

Mrs. Marchmont was still more puzzled, when 
Addie exclaimed petulantly : 

“ I thought the agreement was that Lottie should 
carry out the joke when and where we could all 
enjoy it.” 

Tlie lady was led to suspect that there was some- 
thing on foot that might need her investigation, and 
she quietly resolved to judiciously use her eyes and 
ears. She well knew that her proud and fashiona- 
ble sister, Lottie’s mother, would hold her to strict 
account, if Lottie did anything foolish. 

Bel merely shrugged her shoulders cynically 
14^ 


322 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


She had a certain kind of loyalty to her friend, and 
said all her harsh things to Lottie herself, and not 
behind her back. 

De Forrest had no other resource than to believe 
that Lottie was carrying out the practical joke ; but 
a sorry jest he found it that morning, during which 
he scarcely spoke to any one. 

They drove over to town for Harcourt, but he 
greatly provoked Addie by pleading that his busi- 
ness would not permit absence. During the rest of 
the drive they all might have formed part of a fune- 
ral procession. 

But the snow crystals did not sparkle in the sun- 
light more brightly than Lottie’s eyes, as she turned 
to her companion, and said : 

I am so delighted that we are safely off on our 
drive.” 

“ Oh, it’s the ‘ drive ’ you are thinking of. That 
is better than I hoped. I thought we were visiting 
Mrs. Dlimm.” 

“ So we are, and I want to see her too,” said 
Lottie, with a sudden blush. 

“ Well, I’m glad you don’t dread the long, inter- 
vening miles, with no better company than mice.” 

“ It’s a good chance to learn patient endurance,” 
she replied, with a look delightfully arch. “ So 
please drive slower.” 

The horse instantly came to a walk. 

That is the other extreme,” she continued ; “ you 
always go to extremes, as for instance, your Quixotic 
purpose to go out among the border ruffians.” 


YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE, 323 

** Honestly, Miss Marsden/’ said Hernstead, his 
laughing face suddenly becoming grave, “ you do not 
now think, in your heart, my purpose to be a home 
missionary ‘ Quixotic.’ ” 

“ I don’t know much about my heart, Mr. Hem- 
stead, except that it has always been very perverse. 
But I now wish I had a better one. You have dis- 
turbed the equanimity with which I could do wrong 
most wofully. I even feel a little guilty for leaving 
them all thia morning, with no explanations.” 

“ It was hardly right, now I think of it,” said 
Hernstead; reflectively. 

‘‘ Have you just thought of it? How preoccu- 
pied you have been. What have you been thinking 
about. Yes, it was wrong, but as it is the first 
wicked thing I have caught you in I am quite com- 
forted. I have been hoping all along that you would 
do something just a little bit encouragingly wicked.” 

“ How little you understand me. My wickedness 
and consequent twinges of conscience have been my 
chief sources of trouble thus fan” 

“ Oh, well, your conscience is like Aunty Jane. 
A speck of dust gives her the fidgets where other 
people would not see any dust at all. If your con- 
science had to deal with my sins there would not be 
ashes and hair-cloth enough for you.” 

“ What good can ashes, hair-cloth, or any kind ol 
self-punishment, or even self-condemnation, do us ? ’ 

“ Well, we ought to be sorry, at least.” 

Certainly, but there must be more than that 
Many a wrong-doer has been sincerely sorry, but has 


324 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


been punished all the same. I cannot tell you, Miss 
Marsden, how much good you did me on Sunday 
afternoon. My mind had been dwelling on the attri- 
butes of God — upon doctrines as if they were things 
by themselves and complete in themselves. I almost 
fear that I would have become, as I fear some are, the 
disciple of a religious system, instead of a simple and 
loyal follower of Christ. But you fixed my eyes 
on a living personality, who has the right to say ‘ I 
forgive you,’ and I am forgiven ; who has the right 
to say ‘I will save you,’ and I am saved. If He is 
the Divine Son of God, as He claims to be, has He 
not the right? ” 

“ Yes. He must be able to do just what is pleas- 
ing to Him,” said Lottie in a low tone. 

“Then look upon Him as you saw Him at the 
grave of Lazarus, the very embodiment of sympathy. 
Suppose, that in sincere regret for all the wrong you 
have ever done, and with the honest wish to be 
better, you go to such a being and cry. Forgive. Can 
you doubt his natural, inevitable course toward you ? 
If pardoning love and mercy should encircle you at 
once, would it not be in perfect keeping with His 
tears of sympathy?” 

“ And is that all I have to do to get rid of the 
old, dark record against me ? Oh, how black it looked 
last Saturday.” 

“That is all. What more can you do? Who 
was it that said, ‘ Be of good cheer, thy sins be 
forgiven thee ’ ? ” 

“ Mr. Hemstcad,” said Lottie, in a low tone, “ 1 


YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE. 325 

have felt very strangely — differently from any time 
before in all my life, since last Sunday afternoon. I 
seemed to look upon Christ as if he were before me, 
and 1 saw the tears in his eyes, as I saw them in yours 
the evening you said such plain things to me, and I 
have felt a peculiar lightness of heart ever since. 
That hymn we sang on Sunday evening expressed so 
exactly what I felt that I was overpowered. It ap- 
peared written for me alone. Do you think I 
can be a Christian? Do you think that I have 
been converted ? ” 

Hemstead’s eyes glistened, and his heart bounded 
at the thought ; but he felt that he was in a grave 
and responsible position, and after a moment’s 
thought answered wisely : 

I can base no safe and positive answer on your 
feeling. I have already learned from my own ex- 
perience and that of others, that religious feeling is 
something that comes and goes, and cannot be 
depended upon. The test question is. How will 
you treat this Jesus whom you have seen, and who has ' 
proved Himself both worthy to win and keep your 
trust ? A little strong feeling and sentiment in 
regard to Him cannot do you much good. What 
practical relation do you intend to hold toward him ? 
No doubt many that saw him weep, and then raise 
Lazarus after he had been four days dead, were pro- 
foundly moved, but the majority went on in their old 
ways all the same. You abound in strong, common 
sense, and must see that more than even sincere, deep 
feeling is necessary. What do you propose to do f 


326 F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 

Are you willing to take up your cross and become 
His faithful follower? " 

“That involves a great deal,” said Lottie, with a 
long breath. 

“ It does indeed,” he replied earnestly. “ I would 
give my life to make you a Christian, and yet 1 
would not seek to win you for Him by false pre- 
tences, or hide any part of the rugged path of self- 
denial. Count well the cost. But believe me, Miss 
Marsden,” he added, in a tone that brought a sudden 
paleness to her cheek, “ not following Him involves 
far more that is sad and terrible.” 

Tears stood in Lottie’s eyes. She was silent a few 
moments, and was evidently thinking deeply. The 
young clergyman was desperately in earnest and 
fairly trembled in the eagerness of his expectation. 
He hoped that Lottie would come to a solemn and 
half-heroic and formal decision. But he was both 
puzzled and disappointed by the sudden and brusque 
manner with which she turned upon him as she said : 

“ Where is the heavy cross that I must take up ? 
Show it to me, and I will think about it. Where is 
the rugged path ? This one that leads to Mrs. Dlimm 
is very pleasant. I don’t see anything very awful 
in being a Christian now-a-days. Of course I will 
have to give up all my old nonsense and flirt — Well, 
I suppose I might as well say it out. But there 
are no Inquisitions, with thumb-screws and racks 
any longer. Come, Mr. Hemstead, you are a 
Christian. What heavy cross are you bearing? I 
hope you are not in the rugged path of self-denial thw 


YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE. $ 2 ; 

morning, while taking me to Mrs. Dllmm's. 1 don’t 
know any one who appears to enjoy the good things 
of life more than you. I don’t know what answer to 
give to your solemn and far-reaching questions. I 
haven’t much confidence in what Lottie Marsden 
will do. All I know is that I feel as I imagine one 
of those children did whom Jesus took in his arms 
and blessed.” 

But suppose,” urged her anxious spiritual 
guide, who felt that she was giving a reason for her 
faith that would hardly satisfy the grave elders of 
the church, “ suppose that at some future time He 
should impose a heavy cross, or ask of you painful 
self-denial, would you shrink? ” 

She turned her dewy eyes upon him with a look 
of mingled archness and earnestness that he never 
forgot, and said significantly, “ I do not remember 
the New Testament story very perfectly, but when 
the last, dark days came, women stood by their Lord 
as faithfully as the men — didn’t they? ” 

Hemstead bowed his head in sudden humility, 
and said in a low tone : 

“You are right. It was not woman who be- 
trayed, nor did woman desert or deny Him. Still I 
treasure the suggestion of your answer beyond all 
words.” 

The tears stood thick in Lottie’s eyes, and she 
was provoked that they did. Her strong feelings 
were quick to find expression, and Hemstead seemed 
to have the power, as no one else ever had, to 
evoke them. But she had a morbid dislike oi 


328 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


showing emotion or anything verging toward senti* 
ment ; therefore she would persist in giving a light 
and playful turn to his sombre earnestness. 

I did not mean,” she said, “ to be so hard upon 
the men, nor to secure so rich a tribute to my sex. 
I imagine we all stand in need of charity alike. 
Only do not expect too much of me. I dare not 
promise anything. You must wait and see.” 

“ Though you promise so little, you inspite me 
with more confidence than many whom I have heard 
make great professions ; ” and the light of a great joy 
and a great hope shone in his eyes. 

“You look very happy, Mr. Hemstead,” said Lot- 
tie gratefully. “ Would you be very glad to have 
me become a Christian?” 

He looked at her so earnestly that the rich blood 
mounted to her very brow. After a moment he 
replied, in a low, trembling tone : 

“ I scarcely dare trust myself to answer your ques- 
tion, and yet I do not exaggerate when I assure you 
that if I could feel that you were a Christian before 
I go away, it seems as if I could never see a dark 
day again. O Miss Marsden, how I have hoped and 
prayed that you might become one.” 

Her head bowed low in guilty shame. She com- 
pared her purpose toward him with his toward her 
Before she thought, the words slipped out : 

“ And for all my wrong to ycu, you seek to give 
me heaven in return.” 

He looked at her inquiringly not understanding 
\er remark; but after a moment said, “ It would be 


YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE. 


329 


heaven to me on earth, even in my lonely work in 
the West, if I could remember that, as a result of our 
brief acquaintance, you had become a Christian.” 

Well,” she said emphatically, “our acquaintance 
does promise to end differently from what I ex- 
pected ; and it is because you are different. You 
are not the kind of a man that I expected you 
would be.” 

“ But I understood you from the first,” remarked 
Hemstead complacently. “ My first impression when 
you gave me your warm hand, and the only true wel- 
come I received, has been borne out. Though at 
times you have puzzled me, still, the proof you gave 
— on the evening of my arrival — of a true, generous, 
and womanly nature, has been confirmed again and 
again. It has seemed to me that your faults were 
due largely to circumstances, but that your good 
qualities were native.” 

Again Lottie turned away her burning cheeks in 
deep embarrassment. Should she tell him all } She 
felt she could not. To lose his good opinion and 
friendship now seemed terrible. But conscience 
demanded that she should be perfectly frank and 
sincere with him, and her fears whispered : 

“ He may learn it from the others, and that would 
be far worse than if I told him myself.” 

But her moral strength was not yet equal to the 
test. The old, prevailing influences of her life again 
swayed her, and she guided the conversation from 
the topic as a pilot would shun a dangerous rock. 

“ I will tell him all about it at some future time. 


330 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


she thought ; “but not yet when the knowledge 
might drive him away in anger.'' 

She seized upon one of his words, which, when 
spoken, had jarred unpleasantly upon her feeling. 

“ Why do you speak of our acquaintance as brief? 
Are we to be strangers again after this short visit ia 
over ? ” 

“ I most positively assure you that you can never 
be a stranger to me again," he said eagerly. “ But 
in a few days you will go to New York, and I thou- 
sands of miles in another direction. If I should 
tell you how you will dwell in my thoughts like an 
inspiration I fear you would think me sentimental. 
But in your absorbing city life I fear that I shall 
soon become as a stranger to you." 

“Well," said Lottie, again blushing, “I don't 
think I’ll promise you anything this time either. 
You must wait and see. But is that dreadful fron- 
tier life of yours a foregone conclusion ?" 

“Yes," he said, with quiet emphasis. 

“There are plenty of heathen in New York, Mr. 
Hemstead. You found one of them in me, and see 
how much good you have done ; at least, I hope you 
have." 

There are also plenty of Christians in New York 
to take care of them. I commend some of the 
heathen to you." 

“ I fear that they will remain heathen for all that 
I can do.” 

“No indeed, Miss Marsden. Please never think 
that. No one has a right to say, ‘ I can do nothing, 


YOU MUST WAIT AND SEE 


331 


and you least of all. Apart from your other gifts, 
you abound in personal magnetism, and almost in- 
stantly gain control of those around you.” 

“ How mistaken you are. I have no control over 
you.” 

“ More than you think, perhaps,” he said, flush 
ing deeply. 

It was his heart that spoke then, and not his will, 
instructed by deliberate reason. 

She too blushed, but said laughingly, * What are 
words ! Let me test my power. Take a church in 
New York instead of a thousand miles out of the 
world.” 

“ You are not in earnest,” he said, a little sadly. 
“ You would not seek to dissuade me from what I 
regard as a sacred duty ? ” 

“ But is it ‘ a sacred duty ’ ? There are plenty of 
others — less cultivated, less capable of doing good, in 
the refined and critical East.” 

“ That is not the way a soldier reasons. Some one 
must go to the front of the battle. And what excuse 
can such a vigorous young fellow as I am have for 
hanging back.^ ” 

As he turned his glowing face upon her she 
caught his enthusiasm, and said impulsively : 

“ And in the front of the battle I would be, if I 
were a man, as I often wish I were.” 

“ The line of God’s battle with evil is very long, 
Miss Marsden. I think you can find the front in 
Ne\i York as truly as I in the West. In this fight 


332 ^ROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

woman can often do as much as man. Won’t you 
try?” 

“ I shall not promise you anything,” she said. 

You must wait and see.” 

They were now before the parsonage in the ham- 
let of Scrub Oaks. The sound of the bells brought 
Mrs. Dlimm’s faded face to the window, and on 
recognizing them she clapped her hands for joy, as 
one of her own children might have done ; and a 
moment later was smiling upon the little porch, the 
very embodiment of welcome. 


A J^AT/OA'AUST OF THE OLD SCHOOL. 333 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

A RATIONALIST OF THE OLD SCHOOL. 

^ T KNEW you would come,” said Mrs. Dlimm, tak- 
J- ing both of Lottie’s hands with utter absence 
of all formality. “ Husband said I needn’t look for 
you any more, but I felt it in my bones — no, my 
heart — that you would come. When I feel a thing is 
going to take place it always does. So you are here. 
I am very glad to see your — Mr. Hemstead — 
too. This is splendid.” And Mrs. Dlimm exultantly 
ushered Lottie into the room that, when last seen, 
was crowded with such a motley assembly. Hem- 
stead meanwhile drove the horse to an adjacent shed. 

‘‘But he isn’t my Mr. Hemstead,” said Lottie, 
laughing. 

“ Well, it seems as if he were related, or belonged 
to you in some way. When I think of one, I can’t 
help thinking of the other.” 

“O dear,” exclaimed Lottie, still laughing, blush- 
ing, and affecting comic alarm, “ being joined together 
by a minister’s wife is almost as bad as by the 
minister himself.” 

“ Almost as good, you mean. You would have 
my congratulation rather than sympathy if you 
secured such a prince among men.” 


334 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


** How little you know about him, Mrs. DHmm. 
He is going to be a poor, forlorn home missionary ; 
and your husband’s increased salary will be royaj 
compared with his.” 

“ He will never be forlorn ; and how long will he 
be poor ? ” 

“ All his life possibly.” 

“ That’s not very long. What will come after? 
What kind of a master is he serving ? ” 

“ Do you know,” said Lottie, lowering h( r tone, 
and giving her chair a little confidential hitch toward 
the simple-hearted lady with whom formality and 
circumlocution were impossible, “ that I am begin- 
ning to think about these things a great deal.” 

“ I don’t wonder, my dear,” said Mrs. Dlimm, 
with a little sigh of satisfaction ; “ no one could help 
thinking about him who saw his manly courtesy and 
tact the evening you were here.” 

“ Oh no,” said Lottie, blushing still more deeply, 
“ I did not mean that. Please understand me. Mr. 
Hemstead is only a chance acquaintance that I have 
met while visiting my aunt, Mrs. Marchmont. I 
mean that when I was here last I was a very naughty 
girl, but I have since been thinking how I could be 
a better one. Indeed, I would like to be a Christian, as 
you are.” 

In a moment the little lady was all tender solici- 
tude. She was one who believed in conversion ; 
and to her, being converted was the greatest event 
of life. 

But just then Hemstead entered, and she had 


A NATIONALIST OF THE OLD SCHOOL. 335 


enough natural, womanly interest — not curiosity — to 
note the unconscious welcome of Lottie’s eyes, and 
the quick color come and go in her face, as if a fire 
were burning in her heart and throwing its flickering 
light upon her fair features. 

“ Chance acquaintance, indeed,” she thought. 

Why, here is this city-bred girl blushing as I 
once did about Mr. Dlimm. Whether she knows 
it or not, her blushes must tell the same story as 
mine.” 

But though Mrs. Dlimm was so unconventional, 
she had tact, and turned the conversation on the 
subject of the donation party. 

See here,” she exclaimed exultantly, tugging a 
bulky commentary, “ this is one of the results of 
your coming the other evening. Mr. Dlimm has 
been wanting this book a long time, and now he 
pores over it so much that I am getting jealous.” 

“ The opinions expressed in such a ponderous 
volume ought to have great weight, surely,” said 
Hemstead, smiling. 

“ And do you know,” she continued, in an aside 
to Lottie, “ that each of the children has had a new 
warm winter suit, and, wonderful to tell, I have 
bought myself a dress right from the store, instead 
of making over something sent me by brother Abel’s 
wife from New York.” 

Lottie’s eyes moistened, and she said in half soli- 
loquy, I didn’t know it was so nice and easy to 
make others happy.” 

“Ah! depend upon it, you are learning lots of 


33 ^ FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

things,’ said Mrs. Dliinm, significantly. “ Whr.#'. God 
begins to teach, then we do learn — and something 
worth knowing, too.” 

“ I thought that God’s lessons were very hard 
and painful,” said Lottie to Hemstead, with a spice 
'>f mischief in her manner. 

“ Mrs. Dlimm is a better authority than I was,” 
he replied, with a quick flush. Do you know,” he 
continued, addressing their hostess, ‘'that Miss 
Marsden has done more to teach me how to preach 
than all my years at the seminary.” 

“ Surely,” exclaimed Mrs. Dlimm, “ that’s a rather 
strong statement. I can understand how Miss Mars- 
den can do a great deal for one. We have had very 
nice experience in that direction ; but just how 
she should teach you more than all the grave 
professors and learned text-books is not clear at 
once.” 

“ Well, she has,” he maintained stoutly. “ I 
doubt \yhether your husband gets as much light upon 
the Bible from that huge commentary there as Miss 
Marsden gave me in one afternoon.” 

Mrs. Dlimm turned her eyes inquiringly toward 
Lottie, who said, laughingly : 

“ It would seem, last week, that I was a heathen 
and Mr. Hemstead a heretic.” 

“ And what are you now? ” 

“ Oh, he’s all right now.” 

- “And not you?” 

“ I fear I always will be a little crooked ; but I 
hope I am not exactly a heathen any longer.” 


A RA TIONALIST OF THE OLD SCHOOL, 337 


“ Mbs Marsden was a heathen as Nathaniel was 
a shrewd and dishonest Jew,” said Hemstead. 

“What kind of a Jew was Nathaniel?” asked 
Lottie innocently. 

“ Christ said, when he first saw him,” replied 
Mrs. Dlimm, smiling, “ ‘ Behold an Israelite indeed, 
in whom is no guile.’ ’’ 

Then both were puzzled at Lottie’s sudden and 
painful flush, but they ascribed it to her modesty ; 
and Hemstead, to give her time to recover herself, 
gave a brief sketch of his sermon, and how, in the 
afternoon, while reading, at Lottie’s suggestion, the 
complete story of Lazarus, they both had seen the 
unspeakable sympathy of Christ for those He sought 
to save. 

“ Oh, dear,” thought Lottie, “ when shall I escape 
the consequences of my foolish jest? ‘Without 
guile,’ indeed ! ” 

Mr. Dlimm now appeared, and he and Hemstead 
were soon discussing the rendering of an obscure 
passage, upon which the big commentary gave the 
conflicting opinions of a dozen learned doctors. 
Mrs. Dlimm carried Lottie off to her sanctum, the 
nursery — the fruitful source of questions and myste- 
ries the learned doctors would find still more difficult 
to solve. 

“ And you are contented with this narrow round 
of life?” asked Lottie, curiously, as Mrs. Dlimm fin- 
ished the narration of what seemed to her very tame 
experience. 

“Narrow!” said Mrs. Dlimm reproachfully, “ my 

IS 


338 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


life and work are not narrow. I have six little im 
mortals to train. A million years hence they will 
either bless or reproach me. What consideration in 
fashionable life is equal to that ? Besides, my hus- 
band is engaged in the same kind of work that 
brought the Son of God from heaven to earth. It is 
my privilege to help him. Scrub Oaks is as much of 
a place as many of the villages in which He preached; 
and I am grateful that I can take part in so royal a 
calling.” 

“ Mrs. Dlimm,” said Lottie, with sudden anima 
tion, “ I wouldn’t wonder if you and your husband 
were very great people in heaven.” 

Oh ! ” cried the little lady laughing. “ We 
never think of that. Why should we ? But I know 
there will be a nook there for us, and the thought 
makes me very happy.” 

“ And you really and truly have been happy in all 
your toil and privations.” 

Yes,” said Mrs. Dlimm, with a strange, far-away 
look coming into her large blue eyes ; “ when every- 
thing on earth has been darkest I have been most 
happy, and this has confirmed my faith. Little 
children are sources of great joy, but they also cause 
much pain and anxiety. Yet when I have been 
suffering most — when the wardrobe has been scanty 
and the larder almost bare, God has taken me to His 
heart as I clasp this child here, and comforted by 
assuring me, ‘Never fear, my child I will take care 
care of you and yours. See how He keeps His word. 
He sent you here, with your bright, sunny face. He 


A KATIONALIST OF THE OLD SCHOOL, 339 


sent Mr. Hemstead here ; and between you both we 
shall make a long stage of our homeward journey 
most pleasantly.” 

“ I never heard any one talk like you before,” said 
Lottie, musingly. “You seem to believe all the 
Bible says, as if it were actually right before you.’’ 

“Believe! Why not? The idea of God not 
keeping his word ! ” 

“ And is faith just the certainty that God will 
keep His word ? ” 

“ That is just faith ; and though this great world 
— for little bits of which people lose their souls — shall 
pass away, God’s word shall stand until His least 
promise is fulfilled.” 

“ That is not our creed on Fifth Avenue,” said 
Lottie sadly. “ The world first, God last. But you 
sometimes, surely, wish that Mr. Dlimm was rich, 
and that you could have for him and the children 
and yourself all that heart could wish ? ” 

“ I used to feel so occasionally, but I have got 
past that now. God loves my husband and children 
better than I do, and He will provide what is best for 
us all. I simply try to rest in His arms as this child 
does in mine.” 

“ How strange it all is,” said Lottie thoughtfully. 

“ Why strange ? Your earthly father provides for 
you the best he can ; and if our Heavenly Father 
provides for us in the same way, surely will not His 
be the better provision ? What an absurd, unnatu- 
ral thing it is to suppose there is anything better than 
what God will give his own dear children. Are not 


340 


FI^OM JEST TO EARNES7\ 


both earth and heaven His ? and He has promised 
the best of both to us.” 

“ I can scarcel}' realize it all yet,” said Lottie, with 
tears in her eyes. ‘‘ I suppose it is because you are 
so natural and true that you seem so odd to me, who 
have been brought up among those that I fear look 
at things in false lights.” 

I think I understand you, my dear,” said Mrs. 
Dlimm, hopefully. A child’s penny toy will hide a 
great mountain if held too near the eyes. It is thus 
the eyes of the worldly are blinded by trifles till I 
fear some will never -see God or heaven. But He 
is teaching you better. As long as you follow His 
gentle leadings, and the pure impulses of your own 
heart, all will be well. But as soon as you begin to 
take counsel of the world and its self-seeking spirit, 
you will find yourself in trouble. If we wish to pros- 
per and be happy in God’s world, we must do His 
will. This is good, sound, common sense, which the 
experience of every age has borne out. It often 
seems hard at first, my dear, as you will find out. The 
scourging was very hard to bear ; but Paul and Silas, 
singing in prison, with their feet made fast in the 
stocks, were better off than their jailor, who was about 
to kill himself and the magistrates, who, no doubt, 
were in mortal fear because of the earthquake. We, 
too, can sing, whatever happens, as long as God and 
conscience are upon our side.” 

It will thus be seen that Mrs. Dlimm was a 
rationalist as well as a believer, though not of the 
n«w school. 


A RATIONALIST OF THE OLD SCHOOL, 34 1 


For some reason, her philosophy was peculiarly 
acceptable to Lottie, and though scarcely conscious 
why, the exhortation to follow the impulses of her 
own heart seemed especially natural and right ; but 
her fashionable mother would have been alarmed in- 
deed, if she had known that her beautiful daughter 
was becoming the disciple of Mrs. Dlimm. 

Though their call was by no means a short one, it 
passed all too quickly. The memory of it would 
never fade from Lottie’s mind ; and it became another 
link in the chain by which God was seeking to bind 
her to a better future than her friends could dream 
of in their earthly ambition. 

“ I am very glad I made this visit,” Lottie said, as 
they were hastening home lest they should be late to 
dinner. It was very kind of you to take me so far.” 

He turned and lifted his eye-brows comically. 

“ What do you mean by that ? ” she asked. 

“ To hear you, one would think that I had been a 
martyr for your sake, while, in truth, I never enj<iyed 
myself more.” 

“ Yes,” said she, “ but you welcome afflictions and 
trials of your patience.’ 

“ Would that I might be ever thus afflicted ! ” he 
exclaimed impulsively. Then, suddenly becoming 
conscious of the natural suggestion of his words, he 
blushed deeply ; but not more so than Lottie, who 
turned away her face to hide her flaming cheeks. He, 
misinterpreting the act, thought that she meant a 
hint that such remarks were not agreeable, and was 
thinking how to remedy what he now regarded as a 


342 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

very foolish speech, when she, with woman’s tact, led 
the conversation to unembarrassing topics, and before 
they were aware the horse stopped at Mrs. March- 
mont’s door. 

Lottie disarmed both suspicion and censure to a 
considerable extent by saying, “ I had promised Mrs. 
Dlimm to come and see her again, and wished to 
keep my word. I knew no one would care to go 
there save Mr. Hemstead, so I took him to see 
the parson while I visited the parson’s wife. I en 
joyed my call very much, too ; and as Mr. Hemstead 
and Mr. Dlimm had a great argument over a knotty 
theological point, I suppose he feels somewhat repaid 
also.” 

This put matters in quite another light. That 
one should go to see a parson’s wife, and the other to 
discuss theology with the parson, was very different 
from stealing off for an indefinite ride with the pur- 
pose of being alone together. De Forrest was quite 
comforted, and was even inclined to regard Lottie as 
rather considerate in not asking him to accompany 
her when visiting such undesirable people as the 
Dlimms. Though why she should wish to visit them 
herself was a mystery. But then, he thought, “ Lot- 
tie is odd and full of queer moods and whims. Let 
her indulge them now, because, as my wife, they will 
scarcely be the thing.” 

He was still more comforted by noting that she 
did not have a great deal to say to Hemstead — indeed, 
that she rather avoided him. 

‘‘ She has had enough, and too much, of his heavy 


A RA TIONALIST OF THE OLD SCHOOL. 343 


Stupid company,” he thought, “ and finds that even 
the carrying out of the practical joke is too hard 
work. If I can only get another good opportunity, 
I won’t wait till she goes to sleep before bringing the 
question to an issue.” 

But Lottie give him no opportunity, and while 
kind and gentle toward him, adroitly managed that 
they should never be alone. 

And Hemstead also, who had found their private 
teie-d-tetes so delightful and productive of good re- 
sults, was equally unable to be alone with her — not 
that Lottie was averse, but because she saw that 
lynx-eyed Bel was watching her ; and again for the 
hundreth time she wished her cynical friend back in 
the city. 

Lottie’s manner and apparent reserve were so 
marked at one time, that Hemstead began to grow 
troubled, though why he scarcely knew. There was 
no cause, save the peculiar sensitiveness of one whose 
sunshine is beginning to come, not from the skies, 
but the changing features of a fellow mortal. 

Lottie quickly saw his shadowed face, and sur- 
mised the cause. Soon after, when his eyes were 
questioningly seeking hers, she gave him such a 
sunny genial smile as to assure him that whatever 
might be the cause of her somewhat distant manner, 
it did not result from any estrangement from him. 

Heretofore when Lottie liked a gentleman, sfie 
had been frank in showing that preference within the 
limits of lady-like bearing. But, for some reason, she 
began to grow excessively shy in manifesting any 


344 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


interest in Hemstead the others could note. The 
reason, with which she satisfied herf^elf, but partially 
explained her feeling. 

“ They will think I am still trying to carry out 
my wicked, foolish joke.'’ 

But she did long for another unrestrained talk 
with him, and watched keenly to secure it without 
exciting remark. De Forrest did all he could to pre- 
vent this, however, and Bel unconsciously became his 
ally. With woman’s quick perception, she saw that 
Lottie was indulging in something more than a 
“ mood,” and felt that it was a duty she owed to her 
friend to prevent mischief. 

Thus Monday and Tuesday passed away, Lottie 
being too circumspect to give Bel sufficient cause for 
speaking plainly. 

Dan and Mr. Dimmerly were the only ones of 
the household who regarded the change in Lottie 
with unmixed satisfaction. Not giving a thought 
to the cause, they were pleased with the gentleness 
and attention which resulted. 

“ Lottie,” said her brother Dan, as she kissed him 
good-night, after telling a marvellously good story, 
“ what has come over you ? You make me think of 
Aunty Jane.” 

I must be growing good indeed, if I remind any 
one of Auntie Jane,” thought Lottie exultantly. 


THE TERROR OF A GREA T FEAR. 


245 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

THE TERROR OF A GREAT FEAR. 

>NG before Harcourt reached his law-office, he 



-i — ' was satisfied that he had blundered foolishly 
and done Miss Martell great injustice. Ilcr right to 
refuse his unwelcome love was most perfecc, and 
her manner of doing so, as he understood her, had 
been most delicate, even in his estimation. At the 
same time she had never given him the slightest 
ground for his implied aspersion that in her pure, 
Christian life she shone down upon him with the cold 
distance of a “star.” 

He recalled her words and bearing in Mrs. Byram’s 
conservatory, and the degree in which his unreason- 
able passion had blinded him grew more apparent. 

“ Why should I expect her to love me 1 ” he 
asked himself in bitterness. “ It is a hundred-fold 
more than I deserve, or had a right to hope, that 
she should put out her hand to save me.” 

He was on the point of returning twenty times, 
and asking her pardon for his folly, but that bane of 
our life — that hindrance to more good and happiness 
than perhaps any other one cause — pride, deterred, 
and Monday evening passed, an unhappy one to the 
object of his thoughts as well as himself. 


34*5 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


On Tuesday pride was vanquished, and as soon as 
his business permitted he repaired to the Martell 
mansion, eager to ask forgiveness. To his deep dis- 
appointment, he learned that Mr. Martell and his 
daughter had driven up town, crossed on the ferry- 
boat, and were paying some visits on the other side 
of the river. 

He now purposed to call again as soon as they re- 
turned, but was unexpectedly detained until quite late 
in the evening. He approached the familiar place 
that now enshrined, to him, the jewel of the world, in 
both a humble and an heroic mood. He would not 
presume again, but in silence live worthily of his love 
for one so lovely. He would be more than content — 
yes, grateful — if she would deign to help him climb 
toward her moral height. 

As he stood on the piazza, after ringing the door- 
bell, he was in greater trepidation than when he made 
his first plea in court, and was so intent in trying to 
frame his thoughts into appropriate language, that he 
did not note for the moment that no one answered. 
Again he rang, but there was no response. There 
were lights in the house, and he knocked upon the 
door quite loudly. A housemaid soon after appeared, 
with a scared and anxious face. 

“ Is Miss Martell home ? ” he asked, a sudden 
boding of evil chilling his heart. 

^‘Indade an’ she is not. Would to God she 
was.” 

What do you mean ? ” 

“ Faix, an’ I’m sure I’m glad ye’s come, Misthet 


THE TERROR OF A GREA T FEAR. 347 


Harcourt. The coachman is down at the shore, and 
he'll tell ye all." 

Harcourt dashed through the snow and shrub- 
bery, over rocks and down steeps that gave him 
one or two severe falls, that he might, the near- 
est way, reach Mr. Martell’s boat-house. Here he 
found the coachman peering out upon the dark 
waters, and occasionally uttering a hoarse, feeble 
,shout, which could scarcely be heard above the surf 
that beat with increasing heaviness upon the icy 
beach.- 

The man seemed nearly exhausted with cold and 
anxiety, and was overjoyed at seeing Harcourt ; but 
he told the young man a story which filled him with 
deepest alarm. It was to this effect : 

“ Mr. and Miss Martell had been delayed in leav- 
ing a friend’s house on the opposite side of the river 
until it was too late to reach the boat on which it was 
their intention to cross. They were prevailed upon 
by their hospitable host to send their sleigh up to a 
later boat, while they remained for an early supper, 
and then should cross in a boat rowed by an experi- 
enced oarsman, who was a tenant on the gentle- 
man’s place. 

“It was quite a bit after dark when I got back, 
but Mr. Martell and the young lady hadn’t come over 
yet. I first thought they was goin’ to stay all night, 
and that I should go arter them in the mornin’ ; but 
the woman as sews says how she was sittin’ at one of 
the upper winders, and how she sees, just afore night, 
a light push out from t’other side and come straight 


348 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


across for a long while, and then turn and go down 
stream. I’m afeared they’ve got caught in the ice.' 

“ But what became of the light ? ” asked Har- 
court, half desperate whh fear and anxiety. 

Well, the woman as sews says it went down and 
down as long as she could see.” 

A faint scream from the house now arrested their 
attention, and hastening up the bank they heard the 
servants crying from the upper windows of the man- 
sion, There it comes ! there it comes again.” 

Harcourt rushed to the second story of the house. 
A door leading into an apartment facing the river was 
open, and without a thought he entered and threw 
open the blinds. Away to the south, where the river 
enters the Highlands, he saw a faint light, evidently 
that of the lantern carried in the boat. Familiar with 
the river, the whole thing flashed upon him. In the 
last of the ebb tide their boat had become entangled 
in the ice, but had been carried down to no very 
great distance. Now that the tide had turned, it 
was coming back, with the mass of ice in which it 
had become wedged. 

And could that faint glimmer indicate the pres- 
ence of the one who never before had been so dear? 
Could Miss Martell, the child of luxury, so beautiful 
and yet so frail and delicate, be out in the darkness 
and cold of this winter night, perishing perhaps, with 
the lights of this her elegant home full in view ? 

Then, for the first time, he recognized that the 
room he was in must be Miss Martell’s sleeping 
apartment. Though the light was low and soft, it 


THE TERROR OF A GREAT FEAR. 349 

revealed an exquisite casket, in keeping with the jewel 
it had once, but might no more enshrine. On every 
side were the evidences of a refined but Christian 
taste, and also a certain dainty beauty that seemed 
a part of the maiden herself, she having given to the 
room something of her own individuality. 

It would be hard to describe Harcourt’s sensa- 
tions as a hasty glance revealed the character of the 
place. He felt somewhat as a devout Greek might, 
had he stumbled into the sacred grotto of his most 
revered goddess. 

But this thought was uppermost in his mind. 
‘‘Here is where she should be; yonder — terrible 
thought — is where she is. What can I do ? ” 

Again he dashed back to the shore, calling the 
coachman to follow him. When the man reached 
the water’s edge, he found that Harcourt had broken 
open the boat-house, and was endeavoring to get out 
the boat. 

“ Ye’ll gain nothing there, wid that big boat,” 
said the coachman. “ The master has been away 
so long that it’s all out o’ order. The water can get 
in it as soon as yerself. The young lady’s little 
scollop — the one as is called Naughty Tillus — is sent 
away for the winter.” 

“ Stop your cursed croaking,” cried Harcourt 
excitedly, and help me out with this boat. “ If I 
can’t save her, I can at least drown with her.” 

“ Divil a lift will I give ye. It will do the 
master and young lady no good, and I’ll not have 
your drownding on my conscience.” 


3S0 


JEST TO EARNEST 


Harcourt soon found that he could not manage 
the large boat alone, and the matches he struck to 
guide him, revealed that the man spoke truly, and 
that the craft was in no condition for the service 
he proposed. 

“ Great God," he cried, ** is there no way to save 
her?" 

He sprang upon the boat-house, and there, away 
to the south, was the dim light coming steadily up 
the stream. The moon had not yet risen, the sky 
was overcast with wildly flying clouds ; the wind was 
rising, and would drive and grind the ice more fiercely. 
It was just the night for a tragedy, and he felt that 
if he saw that light disappear as a sign that the boat 
had been crushed and its occupants swallowed up by 
the wintry tide, the saddest tragedy of the world 
would have taken place. 

He groaned and clenched his hands in his impo- 
tent anguish. 

“ Oh God," he cried, what can I do to save 
her?" 

He clasped his throbbing temples, and tried to 
think. It soon occurred to him that Mrs. March- 
mont’s boat might be in better condition. Hemstead 
was strong and brave, and would assuredly join him 
in the eflbrt to rescue them. Without a word he 
rushed up the bank, sprang into his cutter, gave his 
spirited horse a cut from the whip, which caused 
him at once to spring into a mad gallop, and so 
vanished from the eyes of the bewildered and terrified 


THE TERROR OF A SREA T FEAR. 


35 * 


servants, who were left alone to their increasing 
fears. 

SavQ her — save her*^ muttered the coachman, 
AS stiff and numb with cold he followed Harcourt 
more slowly to the iiouse. ‘‘ It's kind o’ queer how 
he forgits about the old man.” 


3S2 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


A TRUE KNIGHT, 


S the dusk deepened into night upon this meni' 



/x orable evening, Hemstead stood at the parloi 
window, and looked out so long and intently that 
Lottie joined him at last, and asked : 

“ What can you see without, and in the darkness, 
so much more attractive than anything within ? ” 


“ Do you see that faint light out there upon the 
river ? ” 


“ Well, I’ve been watching it for some time, and 
it troubles me. I noticed this afternoon that there 
was ice coming down with the tide. Is it possible 
that some one, in crossing with a small boat, has 
been caught in the ice and carried downward ? ” 

‘‘ Why should you think that ? Nothing is more 
common than lights upon the river at night.” 

“Yes, but not of late. Since the last severe cold 
I have noticed that the river was almost deserted, and 
the papers state that it is freezing north of us. But 
it is the peculiarity in the movement of the light that 
perplexes me. When I saw it first, it appeared as if 
coming across the river. Suddenly, when quite over 
toward this side, it seemed to stop a moment, then 
turn directly the stream.” 


A TRUE KNIGHT. 


353 


“ Uncle,” cried Lottie, “ you know all about the 
the river. How do you account for what Mr. Hem- 
stead has seen ? ” and she explained. 

Lights are very deceptive at night, especially 
upon the water,” said Mr. Dimmerly sententiously. 

It’s probably a hardy water-rat of a boatman drop- 
ping down with the tide to a point opposite to where 
he wishes to land.” 

‘'Yes, that is it, Mr. Hemstead, so dismiss your 
fears. Your brow is as clouded as that murky sky 
there.’ ' 

“ That comparison is quite oriental in its extrav- 
agance,” he said, his anxious face relaxing into a 
sudden smile. “ But then you are a bit tropical 
yourself.” 

“ Well, you can’t complain if I remind you of the 
tropics this dreary winter night ; so I’ll bear out your 
fanciful conceit. Your face, a moment since, was like 
a burst of sunshine.” 

“ Your figure now is incorrect as well as extrav- 
agant, for whatever light my face has it is but the 
reflection of your kindness.” 

“ I hope you do not mean to suggest that you 
have any tendency toward ‘ mooning ’ } ” 

“ ‘ Mooning ' is the indulgence of sickly sentiment, 
is it not — a diluted moonlight kind of feeling? ” 

“ Very well defined. Does experience give you 
such accuracy? ” said Lottie, laughingly. 

“ I can honestly say No ; and most surely not in 
your case.” 

“ I’m glad to hear it,” said Lottie, blushing at his 


354 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


earnestness. ** I should be sorry to think that cold, 
diluted moonlight was the type of any of my friends’ 
regard." 

You may rest assured," he replied impulsively, 
“ there is nothing ‘ cold or diluted ’ in my regard for 
you — " 

“ There is the supper-bell," interrupted Lottie 
hastily. 

What are you looking at ? " asked De Forrest, 
uneasily noting the fact of their standing together 
within the shadowy curtains. He had just descended 
from the toilet which, with him, was a necessity be- 
fore each meal. 

“ Mr. Hemstead has seen a light upon the river, 
and bodes from it some vague danger to some 
vague, indefinite people. Come, Mr. Hemstead, 
come away, or before we know it you will be off on 
the Quixotic attempt to rescue what uncle calls a 
‘ hardy water-rat,’ that all the water of the river could 
not drown." 

“ Oh, I see," sneered De Forrest ; Mr. Hem- 
stead wishes to get cheaply, standing here within 
and in good company, the credit of being willing to 
attempt a perilous rescue." 

“ You are jumping to conclusions very rapidly, 
Julian, and not very charitable ones either," said 
Lottie reproachfully. 

“ Come, Mr. De Forrest," said Hemstead quietly, 
we will test this 'question of cheapness. I will go 
with you to investigate that light." 

“ Nonsense," replied the exquisite. “ As Miss 


A TRUE KNIGHT. 355 

Marsden suggested, Don Quixote may be your 
model knight, but he is not mine.” 

Now I didn’t suggest any such thing,” said 
Lottie, decidedly vexed. 

“ Come, young people, tea is waiting,” called 
Mrs. Marchmont. 

“ Well, I did,” said De Forrest to Lottie, aside , 
‘ and what’s more, I believe it’s true,” and he placed 
her reluctant hand upon his arm, and drew her to 
the supper-room. 

But Hemstead lingered a moment to watch the 
light, wtth increasing uneasmess. In his silent ab- 
straction at the table it was evident to Lottie that 
his mind was dwelling upon the problem of the mys- 
terious glimmer far out upon the river. Before the 
meal was over, he abruptly excused himself, but 
soon returned as if relieved, and said : 

It is no more to be seen.” 

I told you how it was,” said Mr. Dimm.erly. 
* The man floated down as far as he wished, and now 
has pulled ashore.” 

The explanation fully satisfied the rest, and 
sounded plausibly to Hemstead ; and the evening 
promised to pass quietly and uneventfully away. 
Mrs. Marchmont’s parlor was a picture of cosey ele- 
gance. Bel, and Addie with her mother and uncle, 
made a game of whist at one table ; while Hemstead 
in subdued tones read the latest magazine at another, 
De Forrest was half-dozing in his chair, for the article 
was rather beyond him ; and while Lottie’s fair face 
was very thoughtful, it might be questioned whether 


356 


JESl' TO EARNEST. 


the thought was suggested by the reader or by what 
he read. But the article was finished, and for the 
relief of change, Hemstead paced the room a few 
moments, and then half-aimlessly went to the win- 
dow and looked out toward the river. His abrupt 
exclamation startled them all. 

There is that light again ! ” 

A moment later he stood, bare-headed, out upon 
the piazza, straining his-eyes out into the darkness. 

“ I feel impressed that there is something wrong — , 
that some one is in danger,” he said to Lottie, who 
had followed him. 

“You will take cold standing here without your 
hat,” she said. 

“ So will you. Where is your hat that you should 
talk prudence to me?” 

But the others were more thoughtful of them- 
selves, and were well wrapped and protected as they 
now also came out upon the piazza. 

“ Well, it is a little queer,” said Mr. Dimmerly. 

“ I suppose some one ought to go and see what it 
means,” said Bel, hesitatingly. “ But then there are 
those better able to go than any-one from here.” 

“Hush!” said Hemstead. 

Far and faint there seemed to come a cry for 
help across the darkness. 

“ That is enough,” he cried ; “ some one is in dis- 
tress and danger. Come, Mr. De Forrest. The case 
has lost all its Quixotic elements, and you may now 
emulate the Chevalier Bayard himself.” 

“ Oh, please don't go, gentlemen,” cried Lottie. 


A TRUE KNIGHT, 


357 


See, the night is very dark, the wind is rising ; the 
water must be very rough. You may just throw 
away your own lives in the vain attempt to save 
utter strangers.’’ 

“ Miss Marsden is correct,” said De Forrest, as if 
greatly relieved. “ The attempt is perfectly fool- 
hardy, and I am not a fool. If some one is in a boat 
that is fast in the ice, he has only a few more miles 
to drift, before coming opposite a large town, where 
there are many better able to help than we are.” 

“ Hush ! ” cried Hemstead, “ do you hear that?’ 

Faint and far away, as a response to De Forrest’s 
words, came again more clearly the cry for help. 

“ That is enough,” again said Hemstead excitedly , 
and he started for his hat. 

Lottie laid her hand upon his arm, and said with 
seeming earnestness: 

“ Surely, Mr. Hemstead, you will not be guilty 
of the folly of going alone upon such a desperate 
attempt as this ? ” 

“ I surely will ; and you surprise me greatly that 
you seek to detain me,” he said, almost sternly. 

“ But you alone can do nothing.” 

As I am a man I will try. Where can I get the 
key of the boat-house ? ” 

If the young gentleman will go, I will go with 
him,” said a voice from the darkness beyond the 
piazza, and which they recognized as that of Mrs. 
Marchmont’s coachman ; “ I’ve been to sea in my 
day, and am not afraid of a little water, salt of 
fresh.” 


35 » FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

** Good for you, my fine fellow. Til be with you 
at once,” cried Hemstead. 

“ IVe got the key of the boat-house, a lantern, 
and an axe to cut the ice, so you have only to put on 
your coat and hat.” 

** There,” said Hemstead to Lottie, a way is 
provided already. How could you wish to keep me 
back ? ” and without waiting for an answer he hastily 
seized his hat and coat from the hall rack. 

But before he could spring down the piazza steps 
she again stopped him a moment, as she said, in a 
low, husky tone : 

I did not wish to detain, but to test you. I 
wish you to go. I am proud of you, though my 
heart trembles at your peril. But you shall not go 
till you are protected and equipped. See, your hands 
are bare ; they will become numb, and so, useless. 
Where are your gloves ? The wind will carry your 
hat away. Here, you shall be my knight upon this 
occasion, and if you will, may wear my colors ; ” 
and she snatched the ribbon from her hair, and tied 
his hat firmly down. 

In a low, thrilling tone, meant only for her, he 
said, “ Now you are the Lottie of my ideal ; now 
you are yourself again, and your words have given 
me tenfold my former courage and strength. Good- 
by,” and ere she was aware, he had seized her hand 
and pressed a kiss upon it, in true, old, knightly 
style. 

God bring you back safely,” she said, with a 
quick sob. 


A TRUE KNIGHT. 


359 


Heaven heard the prayer, he did not — for he 
was off with a bound; and the darkness swallowed 
him up as he followed the stout-hearted ex-sailor. 

Lottie stood where he left her, unconscious that 
the wintry wind was blowing her unconfined hair 
wildly about. 

“ Miss Lottie,” said De Forrest, approaching her 
humbly. 

She raised her hand deprecatingly. 

“ Really, Miss Lottie,” he persisted, I would 
have gone if you had wished me to.” 

‘ Hark ! ” she said, in a low tone. “ Can you 
hear them ? ” 

Lynx-eyed Bel, standing unnoticed in the shadow, 
had witnessed and comprehended the scene more 
fully than the others, and speedily brought Lottie to 
her senses by whispering in her ear : 

“ Come, don’t make a goose of yourself. If Mr. 
Hemstead is your ‘ knight,’ he has not gone to fight 
a dragon, but to row a boat, and rescue a fisherman 
in all probability. Your hair is down and blowing 
about your eyes, and you look like a guy generally.” 

Even Lottie, in her high-wrought state, was not 
proof against such bald prose as this; and she turned 
and hastened to her room. 

Bel followed, proposing now, at last, to open 
Lottie’s eyes to her folly. Her first words of wis* 
dom were, as Lottie, with wet eyes, stood binding up 
her hair : 

What a fool you are beginning to make of your- 
self over this Western student.” 


360 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

** Hush ! ” said Lottie, imperiously. 

“There it is again. You haven’t been yourself 
since he came. If your mother knew what was go- 
ing on — ” 

“ Bel,” said Lottie, in a tone that quite startled 
that nervous young lady, “ do you value my friend- 
ship at all ? ” 

“ Certainly ; and that is why I wish to prevent 
you from drifting into trouble ; and it’s not right for 
you to get him into — ” 

Lottie’s warning gesture was so emphatic that 
Bel paused. 

“ Has it ever occurred to you,” Lottie continued, 
in a tone that Bel never heard her use before, “ that 
I am not a child, and that you are not my natural 
guardian ? Not another word, please, about Mr. 
Hemstead, or we are strangers ; ” and she quietly fin- 
ished her toilet and left the room. 

She had hardly reached the lower hall before 
there was a furious ring at the door. Before it could 
be opened Mr. Harcourt burst in, and called : 

“ Where is Mr. Hemstead ?” 

At the first sound of his voice Addie rushed out 
and clung to his arm, crying hysterically : 

“ What is the matter? ” 

He drew back, with an impatience akin to disgust, 
and repeated his question : 

“ Where is Mr. Hemstead ? Why don’t some one 
speak?” 

“ Mr. Harcourt,” said Mrs. Marchmont, in offended 


A TRUE KNIGHT. 36 1 

dignity, “ I think you might, at least, have answered 
Addie’s question and told us what the trouble is.” 

“ Trouble enough, God knows. Mr. and Miss 
Martell have been caught in the ice, out in an open 
boat, for hours. Do you see that light there ? Good 
heavens ! there is another light shooting out toward 
it—” 

“ Yes, ’ cried Lottie, in a sudden ecstasy of de- 
light, there goes my brave, true knight to the res- 
cue, and he will save them, too ; see how he gains 
upon them. That is Mr. Hemstead’s voice. I know 
it well. He is shouting encouragement to them. 
Hear the feeble answering cry.” 

“ That’s a woman’s voice,” Harcourt cried, after 
listening a moment as if his life depended on what 
he heard. “ Thank God, she has not perished with 
cold ; ” and he dashed away toward the river bank. 

Addie and her mother looked qt each other. 
They too, as the coachman, had been struck with 
Mr. Harcourt’s choice of pronouns. 

But the prudent lady did not forget herself or her 
duty a moment. She made them all come in from 
the bleak piazza, and had the light turned down 
in the parlor, so that they could see through the 
window just as well — a more comfortable point of 
observation. 

But De Forrest quite ostentatiously muffled him- 
self up to his eyes that he might go down and “ help.” 

Approaching timidly, he said to Lottie as she 
stood at the window ; 

16 


3^2 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Can you not take another knight into > our 
service this evening ? " 

“O yes, Julian,” she replied good naturedly, “a 
regiment in so good a cause as this. Hasten to the 
shore. You may be of some possible help;” and 
with a gesture of dismission, she turned again to 
her watch. 

De Forrest slowly departed, feeling that this was 
a very different farewell from that bestowed on Hem- 
stead, of which he had caught an aggravating glimpse. 

While the others were eagerly talking and surmis- 
ing, and the servants bustling about, preparing for 
those who would soon be brought in, chilled and wet 
with spray, Lottie stood at her post motionless, 
oblivious of all around, and as intent upon Hem- 
stead’s light as if she were to be rescued instead of 
Mis» Martell. 


ON A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOE, 


363 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

ON A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOE 

T he plan suggested by their host, of sending 
their sleigh home by the ferry, while they 
crossed in a boat, just suited Miss Martell, and she 
proposed having a good vigorous pull at the oars 
herself. She had always been fond of out-of-door 
sports, a taste which her father had judiciously 
encouraged ; and thus had saved her, no doubt, from 
the life of an invalid, for she had inherited the delicacy 
of a feeble mother, who years before, in spite of all 
that wealth could do to prevent it, had passed away. 

Just at this time Miss Martell was waging that 
pathetic war with her own heart which so many 
women must fight out in silence, and she welcomed 
eagerly any distraction of thought — anything that 
would so weary the body that the mind could rest. 
She dreaded the long, monotonous ride home, and 
so warmly seconded the new plan, that her father 
yielded, though somewhat against his judgment. 

Through the little delays of a hospitality more 
cordial than kind, they were kept until the early 
December twilight was deepening into dusk. But 
the oarsman lighted his lantern, and was confident 
that he could put them across most speedily. The 


3^4 FJiOM JEST TO EARNEST 

boat was stanch and well built, and they started 
with scarcely a misgiving, Miss Martell taking an 
oar with much zest. Their friends waved them off 
with numberless good wishes, and then from their 
windows watched till the boat seemed quite across, 
before drawing the curtains and concluding that all 
was well. 

At first they did not meet much ice, and every- 
thing promised a safe and speedy passage, but, when 
well past the middle of the river, two dark masses 
were seen just before them. There appeared to be 
a wide opening between them, through which they 
could see the water ripple. 

“ I think we can shoot through,” said the oars- 
man, standing up a moment ; ‘‘ perhaps it will be the 
safest course, for we don’t know what’s above.” 

“ Very well,” said Mr. Martell, “ I will steer you 
as well as I can. Pull strongly till we are again in 
clear water.” 

Miss Martell bent her supple form to the oar, 
and her strokes counted as well as those of the 
strong, practised man, and the boat sped, all too 
quickly, into what afterward seemed the very jaws 
of destruction. 

The opening narrowed instead of widening. The 
ice above, for some reason, appeared to gain on that 
below. 

In growing alarm, Mr. Martell saw that they 
were becoming shut in, and pointed out the fact to 
the oarsman. 

** Shall we turn around ? ” he asked, excitedly. 


ON A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOE. 365 

The man stood up again, and instantly decided. 

“ No, we have not time, the tide is running very 
swiftly. The ice would close on us before we could 
get around. Our best chance is to push through. I 
can see water beyond.” They bent to their oars 
again with the energy which danger inspires. 

But there was not time. The opening closed 
too rapidly, suddenly the bow struck the upper 
cake, and being well out of the water ran up on 
the ice, causing the boat to take in water at the 
stern. For a second it seemed that they would be 
overturned and drowned at once. 

But just at this m.oment the upper cake struck 
the lower ice, and the boat, being well up on the 
first cake, was not crushed between the two masses, 
as would have been the case had the ice closed 
against its sides while they were deep in the water. 
For a moment they were saved, while the upper and 
lower floes crunched and ground together under 
the keel, lifting the light craft still further above the 
tide and throwing it over on one side. Without a 
second’s pause, the now consolidated field of ice 
swept downward, carrying with it the wedged and 
stranded skiff. 

The lantdrn gleamed on the pale faces of those 
who realized that they had just passed through a 
moment of supreme peril, and perhaps had before 
them as great if not equally imminent dangers. 

The oarsman hastily examined the boat, and 
found that it had been injured, though to what 
extent he could not tell. Water was oozing in 


366 


JEST TO EARNEST, 


slowly from some point near the keel, but they were 
too high out of the water to know whether more 
dangerous leaks had been made. They tried to 
break their way out, but found that the two cakes 
had become so joined together as to form a solid 
mass, upon which they could make no impression. 

They called aloud for help, and Miss Martell’s 
plaintive cry was blended again and again with the 
hoarse, strong shoutings of the men. But the river 
was wide ; the tide swept them out toward its 
centre, and then nearer the less peopled eastern 
shore. The evening was cold and bleak, and few 
were out, and they so intent upon reaching warm 
firesides that they never thought of scanning the dark 
waste of the river ; and so, to all their cries for aid 
there was no response, save the gurgling water, that 
sounded so coldly as to chill their hearts, and the 
crunching of the ice as the rushing tide carried them 
downward, and away from the gleaming lights of 
their own loved home — downward and past the 
lights from Mrs. Marchmont’s mansion, where, even 
in her peril, poor Alice Martell could picture Har- 
court at Addie’s side, and she forgotten. As the 
imagined scene rose vividly before her, the wild 
thought passed through her mind. 

Since it must be so, perhaps I can find more 
rest beneath these waters than in my home yonder. 
It may be for the best, after all, and God designs 
mercy in what at first seemed so terrible.” 

As people saw Miss Martell’s quiet and rather 
distant bearing in society, as many admired her 


ON A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOE 


367 


chiselled and faultlessly refined features, they little 
imagined that, as within snowy mountains are 
volcanic fires, so within her breast was kindling as 
passionate a love as ever illumined a woman’s life 
with happiness, or consumed it with a smouldering 
flame. 

But death is stern and uncompromising, and 
snatches away all disguises — even those which hide 
us from ourselves. In bitterness of heart the poor 
girl learned, while darker than the night the shadow 
of death hovered over her, how intense was her love 
for one that she believed loved another. If, but a 
hand’s breadth away, beneath the rushing tide, 
there was a remedy for the pain at her heart, why 
need she fear? 

“ My child,” said a tremulous voice. 

Then, with a natural and remors^^ful rush of love 
for one who had been as tender toward her as 
a mother since that mother commended her to his 
care, she put her arms around him and whispered : 

“ I am not afraid, father. Mother and heaven 
may be nearer than we think.” 

“ Thank God, my child, thank God you are not 
afraid. I was trembling for you — not myself. You 
are young, and I trusted that there was a happy life 
before you. But the home where mother is prom- 
ises me far more than the one yonder, whose lights 
are growing so faint.’’ 

“ I am not afraid, dear father. I am content, if 
it’s God’s will, to go to that better home and be with 
you and mother.’’ 


368 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


“ God bless thee, my child , and blessed be the 
God of mercy who has given you so true a faith. 
It would be terrible to me beyond words, if now you 
were full of hopeless dread.”* 

But the poor oarsman had no such faith — only the 
memory of his dependent wife and children, and his 
material life, which never before had seemed so 
sweet and precious. He kept shouting for aid until 
exhausted, and then despairingly sat down to await 
the result. 

Mr. Martell, in the true Christian spirit, sought to 
impart to his humble companion in peril some of 
his own confidence in God’s mercy and goodness, 
but in vain. An intelligent, sustaining faith cannot 
be snatched like a life-preserver in the moment of 
danger ; and the man appeared to scarcely heed 
what he said. 

Downward and past the twinkling lights of many 
comfortable homes the remorseless tide still swept 
them, until the huge outlines of the two mountains 
at the portal of the Highlands loomed out of the 
darkness. 

If we get down among the mountains, we might 
as well give up,” said the oarsman sullenly. “ We 
might- as well be cast away at sea as down in that 
wild gorge ; though for that matter it seems, to-night, 
as if one’s neighbors wouldn’t step out of doors to keep 
a body from drowning. Why no one has heard us is 
more than I can understand, unless it is accordin’ to 
the old sayin,’ ‘ None’s so deaf as them as won’t hear.’ ” 
But there was nothing strange in the fact that 


ON A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOJi. 


3<59 


they had been unnoted. The north wind blew their 
voices down the river. There was a noisy surf upon 
the shore, and those who chanced to see the light 
supposed it to come from some craft hastening to its 
winter quarters near the city. So fate seemed against 
them, and they drifted down and down until the 
black shadow of “ Storm King ” swallowed them up. 

But now they became conscious that their motion 
was growing less steady and rapid. A little later and 
the floe apparently paused in its downward progress, 
and there was only some slight movement caused by 
the increasing gale. 

Then came what seemed interminable hours of 
w^eary waiting under the sombre shadow of “ Cro* 
Nest ' mountain. The strange and almost irresistible 
drowsiness that severe cold induces began to creep 
over Miss Martell, but her father pleaded with her to 
to fight against it ; and, more for his sake than her own, 
she tried. They each took turns in endeavoring to 
break the ice around them with the boat-hook. The 
exercise kept their blood in circulation, but was of 
little avail in other respects. The ice was too heavy 
and solid for their feeble strokes. 

At last the tide turned, and the dreary monot- 
onous waiting in their hopeless position was ex- 
changed for an upward movement that would soon 
bring them above the mountains again, where, frorr 
the thickly peopled shores, there would be a better 
chance of being seen and rescued. 

There was no certainty that they would be missed, 
and therefore sought for, as the coachman, not find 
16 = 5 ' 


370 FROM JEST TO EARNEST ^ 

ing them on his return, might conclude that they had 
been prevailed upon to remain all night with the 
friend they were visiting. 

But any exchange from the black, rayless shadows 
that surrounded them would be a relief ; and it was 
with a faint feeling of hopefulness that they recog- 
nized their movement northward, which slowly in- 
creased in speed as the tide gained mastery of the 
slight natural current of the river. 

The strengthening' northern gale had thrown up 
quite a “ sea,” and the experienced oarsman soon 
saw that the ice-field by which they were surrounded 
was breaking up under the influence of the waves. 
This might at last bring relief, or increase their 
danger. If the ice should all break up around them 
and leave their boat tight and sound, they could row 
ashore. If the boat had been, or should become so 
injured as to leak badly, it might fill with water 
before they could reach land. Thus, in any case, 
their peculiar position was aggravated by a terrible 
uncertainty and suspense. 

As they emerged from the Highlands into the 
broad waters of Newburgh Bay, their worst fears 
seemed about to be realized. Here, for many miles, the 
north wind had an unrestrained sweep, and the waves 
grew larger and more violent. Under their increasing 
force the ice-floe crumbled around them rapidly, until 
at last little was left save the mass of double thick- 
ness caused by the union of the two large cakes be- 
tween which the boat had been caught. This, at 
last, began to give under the weight of the boat, and 


OJV’A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOE, 


371 


let it more deeply into the water. Then, to their 
dismay, they saw that the seams of the boat had been 
so wrenched apart that the water came in rapidly. 

They tried to keep it down by baling. The 
frosty gale tossed Mr. Martell’s white hair, while 
with his hat he worked, with pathetic earnestness, for 
the sake of his daughter ; but in spite of all that he 
and the oarsman could do, the water gained on them, 
wetting their feet and creeping up their legs with the 
icy chill of death. 

Every moment or two the man would pause in 
his work, and send forth a cry of such terrible power 
and earnestness, that it would seem some one must 
hear. 

Again Alice Martell saw the distant lights of her 
own home, but she turned from them to those that 
that gleamed from the nearer residence of Mrs. 
Marchmont. Was he there, safe and happy, looking 
love into the eyes of Addie Marchmont, while every 
moment she sank lower into the cold river ? The 
thought sent a deeper chill to her heart than the icy 
tide from which she could no longer keep her feet. 

God and man is agin us,” said the oarsman 
savagely. “ What is the use of trying any longer ! 
The sooner it’s over the better ; ” and he was about to 
give up in despair. Alice, with equal hopelessness of 
any earthly aid, was about to turn her eyes from the 
faint rays from Mrs. Marchmont’s windows, which, 
barbed with the thoughts suggested above, pierced 
her heart like arrows, when the throwing open of the 
hall door by Hemstead let out such a broad stream- 


372 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


ing radiance that her attention was attracted to it 
By calling the attention of the others to it also, a 
faint hope was inspired. 

But when, soon after, the door was closed, and the 
lights had their usual appearance, the flicker of hope 
sank down into a deeper darkness. 

Alice turned to her father, and in close embrace 
and with a oneness of spirit and hope that needed 
not outward expression, they silently lifted their 
thoughts from the dark earth to the bright heaven 
where they soon expected to be. 

Just then a voice from earth recalled them to 
earthly hope, and the prospect of human help. It 
was Hemstead's shout of encouragement from the 
shore. Then they saw the glimmer of a lantern 
moving hither and thither ; a moment later it became 
stationary, then shot out toward them. 

With cries of joy they recognized that they had 
been seen, and that an attempt to rescue them was 
being made. 

In the apathy of their despair the water had 
gained dangerously ; but, with the energy of hope that 
is ever greater than that of fear or despair, they set 
to work anew. Again the wintry winds tossed Mr. 
Martell’s white hair, as for want of something bet- 
ter he baled with his hat, and Alice's little numb 
hands were lifted every moment as if in pathetic 
appeal, as she dipped them in the ice-cold water at 
her feet, and threw out a tiny cupful, which the gale 
carried away in spray. 


ON A CRUMB LIN( ICE-FLOE, 373 

‘‘Come quick. We can’t keep afloat much 
longer,” cried the oarsman. 

“Ay, ay,” shouted the ex-sailor, in a voice as 
hoarse as tho winds in the cordage of his old ship. 

“ Courage ! ” cried Hemstead ; and his tones, in 
contrast, rang out like a bugle, inspiring hope in the 
chilled hearts of those who, a little before, had de- 
spaired, and also sending an almost equal thrill of 
delight to the heart of Lottie Marsden, as, with the 
halLphrensied Harcourt, she stood in Mrs. March- 
mont’s open door. 

How terribly in earnest now are some who 
thought that their acquaintance would commence and 
end with a heartless jest ! 

The sailor-coachman was a good oarsman, and 
Hemstead pulled fairly. Both were very strong, and 
they drove the boat through the short chopping 
waves rather than over them, reckoning not how 
much water was shipped. 

A little later came the shout, “ Quick, quick 
The ice is giving under us, and the boat sinking.” 

“ Oh, come — save my father,” cried Alice Martell, 
in a tone that might have moved the very ice around 
her to pity. 

“ My child, my child ! ” came the agonized voice 
of the father ; “ never think of me, if you can save 
her.” 

Thus in the darkness of the night, parent and child 
revealed, clear and luminous, the image of God upon 
their souls — the image of Him who thought not of 
Himself — who sought not to save Himself but others. 


374 


F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Unselfish love inspired their appeals, and unself- 
ish love is God. 

Hemstead’s nature was anthracite, and now 
glowed at white heat in his grand excitement. He 
was no longer a man, but a giant, and would have 
ruined everything, snapped his oars, dragged the oar- 
pins from their sockets, thus rendering his massive 
strength utterly useless, had not the cool, wary ex- 
sailor taken command of the little craft, and insisted 
on seamanship. Under his skilful direction the 
student was like a powerful engine, with a steady, 
measured stroke, and the boat fairly flew, until their 
oars struck floating ice, and then they had to slacken 
up, for to strike a mass of ice at their speed would be 
to sink at once. 

Steady now,” cried the ex-sailor. ‘‘ You pull, 
I will stand and steer.” 

Their boat was roughly grazed several times, 
but glided through without serious injury. 

“Now or never,” cried the oarsman; “we’re 
sinking.” 

Alice hid her face on her father’s breast. Life 
had grown strangely sweet during the brief time 
since, at Hemstead’s voice, hope had revived ; and 
it seemed a bitter thing to perish almost within the 
grasp of rescuing hands. 

“ Oh come,” groaned her father. “ Great God, 
this is hard.” 

With a despairing cry she heard the water rush 
and gurgle around her, and closed her eyes, not 
expecting to open them again in this world. But 


ON A CRUMBLING ICE-FLOE, 375 

strong hands grasped, and lifted her drenched; 
helpless form tenderly into the boat. 

With mingled hope and fear she looked up, and 
by the lantern’s light recognized Frank Hemstead. 

“ My father,” she gasped. 

** Safe, my darling, thank God,” said Mr. Martell, 
taking her into his arms ; “ and they have pulled our 
stout oarsman in, too. So we are all safe.” 

“ Well, I hope so,” said the ex-sailor, with a little 
depressive dubiousness. “ We shipped a sight o’ wa- 
ter cornin’ out. There’s good deal of ice runnin’, and 
so chopped up one can skerce see it. I must be skip- 
per and all, mind, if we are to come safe out. Here, 
Mr. Hemstead, you bale ; and you, too, messmate, if 
yer hain’t shipped too much water yerself. I’ll sit well 
up toward the bow, where I can see and pull around 
the ice. Besides, with this cargo, we’ve got to cross the 
waves kind o’ easy and keerful, or they’ll swamp us.” 

Thus in this instance the ex-sailor appeared a 
special providence, and gradually took them out of 
the ice-strewn tide in the centre of the river to 
smoother, clearer water nearer the shore. Soon 
after, drenched and half-frozen, they reached Mrs. 
Marchmont’s boat-house. 

Miss Martell’s powers of endurance were nearly 
exhausted ; and when the lantern, held aloft, re- 
vealed Harcourt’s pale face, when she knew that it 
was his arms that received her in her helplessness, 
and she heard him murmur, “ I now believe that there 
is a good and merciful God, and I thank Him,” in the 
strong reaction of feeling she became unconscious. 


376 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE MEETING AND GREETING. 

M r. MARTELL’S garments were frozen upon 
him, and he was so stiff and numb with cold, 
that with difficulty he made his way up the bank 
with the support of De Forrest and the gallant 
coachman, who had suddenly blossomed out into 
quite a hero. Harcourt and Hemstead formed 
with their hands what is termed a “ chair,” and bore 
the apparently lifeless form of Miss Martell swiftly 
toward Mrs. Marchmont’s residence. The poor 
oarsman was so glad to be on solid ground once 
more that he was able to hobble along at a good 
pace by himself. 

The wind again played mad pranks with Lottie’s 
hair as she at last stood impatiently on the piazza, 
and then dashed off through the snow to meet them. 

“Oh, thank Gody jou are safely back. He has 
heard my prayer But Miss Martell — she, is not — 
she is not — ” 

“ Don’t suggest such a thing,” groaned Har 
court. “ Of course she has only fainted.” 

Hemstead could not speak, even to Lottie. With 
white face and set teeth he sought to keep up to 
the end. The effort he was now putting forth was 


THE MEETING AND GREETING. 


377 


less that of muscle than the sheer force of will. As 
with Miss Martell, he, too, was reacting from the 
tremendous strain that the last hour had brought. 
He trembled with almost mortal weakness as he 
slowly mounted the piazza steps. He staggered 
under his share of their burden as he crossed the 
hall. Lottie, puzzled by his silence, now saw his 
deathly pallor with alarm, and instinctively stood 
at his side. 

“ You had better take Miss Martell directly to 
her room,” said Mrs. Marchmont. 

“ In here, quick,” gasped Hemstead ; he tot- 
tered to the nearest sofa, and, a second later, lay 
unconscious at Miss Martell’s feet. 

At this moment Alice again became conscious. 
Hemstead’s condition did more to revive her than 
all restoratives : for, woman-like, she thought of 
him more than herself. She sat up and exclaimed 
faintly : 

“ Oh, can’t something be done for him ? Quick. 
It looks as if he had given his life for us ; ” and she 
looked around, not far enough to see the expres- 
sion of Harcourt’s face as he welcomed her back to 
consciousness, but only to see Addie clinging to 
his arm, repeatedly asking to be assured that he was 
not hurt. 

Thank heaven you are safe,” he bent down and 
whispered. 

Don’t think of me. Look at Mr. Hemstead.'’ 

Again he misunderstood her, and with bitterness 
thought, “ After all my anguish on her account, she 


378 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


gives me not even a thought, and her first words are, 
‘ Don’t think of me ’ ; ” and he felt that fate had been 
very cruel in sending Hemstead to her rescue in- 
stead of himself. 

Mrs. Marchmont now appeared upon the con- 
fused scene, and proved that she was equal to the 
occasion. It was a sad pity that she had not im- 
parted to her daughter a little of her own capability. 
She bade De Forrest, and the still stout and hearty 
ex-sailor, carry Hemstead at once to his room, while 
she and one of the maids assisted Miss Martell to 
hers. No opportunity whatever was given for any 
romantic and affecting scenes. 

Lottie had stood for a second in dismay, after 
seeing her true knight ’’ sink on the floor, and then,, 
like a sensible girl, instead of going off into hysterics, 
went like a flash to her aunt’s wine closet for 
brandy. But before she could find it, Mrs. March- 
mont had caused both the rescued and the rescuer 
to be conveyed to the privacy of their own rooms, 
where they could at once receive the prosaic treat- 
ment that their condition required. 

The room which a moment before had presented 
a scene which she would never forget, was empty, 
Harcourt having gone for a physician. 

She met Mr. Dimmerly on the stairs, who took 
the brandy from her, saying : 

“ That’s sensible. We’ll rub him down with it, 
inside and out, and he’ll be all right in the morning. 
Now you see how blood tells. Making a parson of 
him can’t change the fact of his coming from an old 


THE MEETING AND GREETING. 3/9 

family. He has been as brave to-night as the Dim- 
merlys were a thousand years ago.’’ 

But Lottie was not a bit interested in the mil- 
lennial Dimmerlys, and putting, her arms around 
her uncle’s neck in a way that surprised that ancient 
fossil, she coaxed : 

“ Won’t you promise me, uncle, that as soon as 
he is safe you will come out and let me know ? ” 

“ Safe ! He’s safe now. Whoever heard of ^ven 
a half-blooded Dimmerly dying from a mere faint ? 
Old age is the only disease that runs in our family, 
my dear. But I will let you know as soon as he is 
comfortably asleep.” “ I am going to make my pro- 
per parson nephew almost drunk, for once in his 
life; and you needn’t expect to see him much be- 
fore ten o’clock to-morrow.” ^ 

Lottie, finding her services were not needed in 
Miss Martell’s room, went down to the kitchen, 
where she found the half-frozen oarsman — now rigged 
out in the dress-coat and white vest of the colored 
waiter— and the brave coachman who had put his old 
£ea-craft to such good use. They were being royally 
cared for by the cook and laundress. The poor fellow 
who out in the boat had thought that the hearts 
of even his neighbors were as cold and hard as the 
ice that was destroying them, had now forgotten his 
misanthrop}', and was making a supper that, consid- 
ering the hour, would threaten to an ordinary mortal 
more peril than that from which he had escaped. 
She drew from him — especially the coachman —-the 


S8o 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


narrative of their thrilling experience, and every 
moment Hemstead grew more heroic in her eyes. 

“ Bless you, miss,” said the bluff ex-sailor, his 
tongue a little loosened by the whiskey he had 
taken as an antidote for the cold and wet, “ there’s 
stuff enough in him to make a hundred such as 
t’other young gentleman as wouldn’t go. Sudden 
spells, like that he had t’other night, is all he’ll ever 
be ’sstinguished for, I’m a-thinking But I ax you 
pardon, miss.” 

“ I can forgive you anything to-night, my brave 
fellow,” said Lottie, blushing ; “ though you have 
given Mr. Hemstead so much credit, he will give 
you more to-morrow. Take this and get something 
to remember this evening by ; ” and she slipped a 
twentp-dollar bank note into his hand. 

“ Now bless your sweet eyes,” exclaimed the man 
ducking and bobbing with bewildering rapidity ; “ its 
your kindness that’ll make me remember the eve- 
ning to my dying day.” 

“ How could you speak so of Mr. De Forrest, 
when the young leddy is engaged to him ? ” said the 
cook reproachfully, after Lottie had gone. 

“ No matter,” said the ex-sailor stoutly, “ I’ve 
had it on my conscience to give her a warnin’. I 
hadn’t the heart to see such a trim little craft run 
into shallow water, and hoist no signal. If she was 
my darter, she’d have to mitten that lubber if he was 
wuth a million.” 

As Lottie passed through the hall with silent 
tread, she saw that De Forrest was in the parlor, and 


THE MEETING AND GREETING. 38 1 

to escape him continued on up to her room, musing 
as she went : 

“ What a strange blending of weakness and 
strength Mr. Hemstead is. Well, I would like that. 
I would like a man to be as strong as Samson gen- 
erally, but often so weak that he would have to lean 
on me.” 

Whom did Lottie mean by that indefinite word 
“ man ” ? It did not occur to her that there was a 
very definite image in her mind of one who was 
pale and exhausted, and whom it would now be a 
dear privilege to nurse back into strength and vigor. 

She met her uncle and the physician in the 
upper hall, and the latter said : 

“ Mr. and Miss Martell are doing as well as could 
be expected, when we consider the fearful ordea*! 
they have passed through. As far as I can foresee, a 
few days’ rest and quiet will quite restore them.” 

“ And Mr. — Mr. Hemstead ? ” faltered Lottie, the 
color mounting into her face that anxiety had made 
unwontedly pale. 

The brave fellow who rescued them ? Now he 
is the right kind of a dominie — not all white choker 
and starch. No fear about him, Miss Marden. He’s 
made of good stuff, well put together. A night’s 
rest and a warm breakfast, and he will be himself 
again ; ’ and the old doctor bustled away. 

“ What delightful prose,” thought Lottie, and 
she tripped lightly to her room and kissed the sullen 
and offended Bel good night ; and, very grateful and 
at peace with all the world, soon fell asleep. 


382 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


But she had a disagreeable dream. Again she saw 
Hemstead at Miss Martell’s feet; but now, instead 
of being pale and unconscious, his face was flushed 
and eager, and he was pleading foi that which the 
king cannot buy. She awoke sobbing, called her- 
self a “ little fool,” and went to sleep again. 

But in the morning the dream lingered in her 
mind in a vague uncomfortable way. 

She was early down to breakfast, for she was 
eager to speak to Hemstead, and tell him how she 
appreciated his heroism. But either his exhaustion 
was greater than the physician had believed, or 
his uncle’s sedatives were very powerful, for he did 
not appear. 

There was nothing better for her than to endure 
De Forrest’s explanations why he had not gone, and 
his assurances that if he had “ only known, etc.” ; to 
which she gave an impatient hearing, quite unlike 
her gentleness of the two preceding days. There 
were little things in her manner which indicated a 
falling barometer, and suggested that the day might 
not pass serenely. 

She learned from her aunt and uncle that Mr. 
and Miss Martell were feeling better than might 
have been expected, and that Hemstead was still 
sleeping. 

“ Sleep was all he wanted,” said Mr. Dimmerly ; 
“ and I made it my business he should get it.” 

Quite early in the forenoon, Mr. Martell and his 
daughter felt equal to coming down to the parlor, 
and after dinner it was their intention to return 


THE MEETING AND GREETING. 383 


home. A luxurious lounge was wheeled near the 
blazing wood fire, and on this Miss Martell was ten 
derly placed by her father, who, in joyful gratitude, 
could scarcely take his eyes from her pale face. 
Beyond the natural languor which would follow so 
terrible a strain, she seemed quite well. 

Both father and daughter appreciated Mrs. 
Marchmont’s courtesy greatly ; and Miss Martell’s 
effort to be cordial, even to Addie, was quite pa- 
thetic, when it is remembered that she felt that her 
supposed rival would harm her more than could the 
cold river. 

Lottie made frequent errands to her room, and 
lingered in the hall all she could without attracting 
notice, in the hope of seeing Hemstead a moment 
alone. The impulsive girl’s warm heart was so full 
of admiration for what he had done that she longed 
to show him her appreciation without the chilling 
restraint of observant eyes and critical ears. 

But he was so blind to his interests as to blunder 
into the parlor when she was there and every one 
else also. 

Though it cost her great effort, Alice Martell 
rose instantly, and greeted him so cordially as to 
bring the deepest crimson into his pale face. Mr. 
Martell also pressed to his side, speaking words 
which only a grateful father could.. 

When, for any cause, Hemstead was the object 
of general attention, the occasion became the very 
hour and opportunity for his awkward diffidence to 


384 F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST 

assert itself, and now he stood in the centre of the 
floor, the most angular and helpless of mortals. 

De Forrest looked at him with disdain, and 
thought, “ I would like to show him how a gentleman 
ought to act under the circumstances.” 

De Forrest would have been equal to receiving 
all the praise, and as it was, in view of his readiness 
to have saved Miss Martell if he “ had only known,” 
could have accepted, with graceful complacency, a 
gratitude that quite overwhelmed the man of deeds. 

Hemstead’s confusion was so great as even to 
embarrass Miss Martell for a moment, and her face, 
from reminding one of a lily, suddenly suggested 
an exquisite pink rose. 

But before he was aware, she had ensconced him 
in an easy chair at her side, and with a tact pecu- 
liarly her own, had rallied his panic-stricken faculties 
into such order that he could again take command 
of them. 

But as Lottie saw them grasping each other’s 
hands and blushing, her dream recurred to her with 
the force of an ominous prophecy. Hemstead, in 
his severe attack of diffidence, had not greeted any 
one on his entrance, but had fallen helplessly into 
Miss Martell’s hands, and had been led to his chair 
like a lamb to the slaughter. But Lottie took it as 
much to heart as if he had purposely neglected to 
speak to her. And when, a little later, Mr. Dimmerly 
commenced a formal eulogy, Hemstead with an ex- 
pression of intense annoyance raised his hand depre- 
catingly, and pleaded that no one would speak of 


THE MEETING AND GREETING, 


385 


what he had done again, she feared that all the 
glowing words she meant to say would be unwel- 
come after all. 

Everything had turned out so differently from 
what she had anticipated that she was disappointed 
above measure, and before he could collect his 
scattered wits she left the room. 

‘‘ And so it all ends,” she thought bitterly, as she 
chafed up and down the hall. “ I sent him out last 
night as my own * true knight,’ wearing my colors, 
and he rescues another woman. When I see him 
again he brushes past me to speak t6 the one who, 
owing him so much of course will be grateful. 
With eyes for her alone he wears my colors in his 
face, and she raises the same blood-red signal. I was 
looking forward to the pleasure of giving him a wel- 
come that he might value on his return, and he 
has not even spoken to me. After our parting last 
night could anything have turned out more flat and 
prosaic ? ” 

Just at this moment Harcourt, who was another 
victim of circumstances, entered, and Lottie, too 
annoyed to meet any one, fled to her own room. 

He had already called early in the morning, to 
inquire after the invalids; and now, in the hope of 
seeing Miss Martell, had driven over again. 

But Miss Martell did not know this, and his 
coming now seemed a little late and dilatory con- 
sidering all they had passed through. Deep in her 
heart there was disappointment that he had not 
come to her rescue instead of Hemstcad. Was he 

17 


386 FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 

one to stand safely on the shore while others took 
risks from which true manhood would not have 
shrunk ? Could he have dreamt that she was in 
peril, and still have let Hemstead go without him 
to her aid ? These were thoughts that had dis- 
tressed her during part of a sleepless night and 
all the morning. 

Moreover when he entered, Addie had pounced 
upon him in her usual style, as if she had in him 
certain rights of possession. 

Addie's manner, together with her thoughts, gave 
an involuntary tinge of coldness to her greeting 
which he was quick to recognize, while her cordiality 
to Hemstead suggested to him, as to Lottie, that she 
might be very grateful. 

Mr. Martell was more than slightly distant. He 
was stiff and formal. As circumstances then ap- 
peared to him he thought that Harcourt had acted a 
very unworthy part. Mr. Martell naturally supposed 
that both Harcourt and De Forrest were at Mrs. 
Marchmont’s, but that only Hemstead had been 
willing to venture to their assistance. To De Forrest 
he gave scarcely a thought, having estimated that 
superficial youth at his own light weight. But that 
Harcourt, the son of his old and dear friend, should 
have so failed in manly duty, was a bitter trial. As 
he saw him and Addie together, he thought con- 
temptuously : 

“ They are well mated, after all. How strange 
that my peerless daughter can have such a regard 
for him 1 " 


THE MEETING AND GREETING. 


38? 


He had become aware of his daughter’s prefer- 
ence, though, out of delicate regard for her feelings 
he had feigned blindness. 

Even had Harcourt known how greatly, they 
misjudged him, in his sensitive pride he would have 
made no explanations ; and he was the last one in 
the world to tell them, as would De Forrest, how he 
meant to go to their aid, etc. 

His manner puzzled Alice. She could not help 
noting with a secret satisfaction, that while polite, 
he was annoyed at Addie’s demonstrativeness ; and 
at times she thought his eyes sought her face almost 
as if in appeal. But her own and her father’s mari- 
ner had evidently chilled him, and he soon took his 
leave. His face, in which pride and dejection con- 
tended for mastery, haunted her like a reproach. 

If Mr. Harcourt had only arrived a little earlier 
last evening. Miss Martell,” said De Forrest com- 
placently, “ you would have had three to thank 
instead of one. I’m sure if I had known that you 
and your father — ” 

“How is that?” asked Mr. Martell quickly, 
“ Was not Mr. Harcourt spending the evening 
here ? ” 

“ Oh no. It was from him we first learned of 
your peril. He came tearing over like mad, a few 
moments after the coachman and Mr. Hemstead had 
gone ; then he dashed off to the shore, where I soon 
joined him. I thought at one time,” continued De 
Forrest, glad to say anything that would dim Hem- 
stead’s laurels, “ that he would start out into the 


388 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


river with no better support than a plank, so eager 
was he to go to your aid. If we could only have 
found another boat we would have both gone. As 
It was, it was well I was there to restrain him, for he 
seemed beside himself.” 

The rich color mounted to Miss Martell’s face as 
she gave her father a swift glance of glad intelligence, 
and he drew a long breath of relief, as if some heavy 
burden had been lifted. 

“ Yps,” said Mrs. Marchmont quietly, but at 
the same time fixing an observant eye on the 
young lady, “ I never saw Mr. Harcourt so moved 
before.” 

Conscious of Mrs. Marchmont’s object, Alice 
mastered herself at once, and with equal quietness 
answered : 

“ It would be strange if it were otherwise. We 
have been acquainted from childhood.” 

Nevertheless, the experienced matron surmised 
danger to the match which she would gladly bring 
about between her daughter and Harcourt, and in- 
stead of fearing, as was the case with the latter and 
Lottie, she hoped that Miss Martell would be verj 
grateful to Hemstead. 

And so she appeared to be, for she talked to him 
so enchantingly, and for a time absorbed him so 
completely that Lottie entered unobserved, and re- 
mained so a few moments. Then his eyes, that from 
the moment he gained composure had seemed in 
quest of something, lighted on her as she sat a little 
back of him, absorbed in her fancy work, apparently. 


THE MEETING AND GREETING 389 

He wanted to speak to her, and yet what could he 
say before them all. 

The tell-tale color was again in his face, and his 
wretched diffidence returned. Neither courtesy nor 
his heart would permit him to ignore her, and con- 
tinue his conversation with Miss Martell. And yet 
it had seemed easier to go in a boat out among the 
ice, than to think of any proper way to recognize 
the presence of one, in whose eyes he had a morbid 
anxiety to appear well. 

Lottie saw his dilemma, and while she too com- 
menced blushing absurdly, would not help him, and 
her head bent lower than ever over her work. 

“ Serves him right,'' she thought. “ If he had 
only met me in the hall, I might — well, I wouldn’t 
have been an icicle." 

At last Hemstead concluded that he could safely 
say good morning " ; and he did so in a very awk- 
ward manner over his shoulder. 

“ Did you speak to me ? " asked Lottie, as if sud- 
denly aroused. 

Yes," he replied, under the painful necessity of 
repeating something that had sounded very fiat in 
the first place, “ I said Good-morning." 

“ Oh, excuse me. As it is so late I bid you good 
afternoon." 

Her manner as well as her words so quenched 
poor Hemstead, that he did not venture another 
word ; and thus Lottie and her “ true knight " had the 
meeting to which, in remembrance of their part iiig 


390 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

both had looked forward with strange thrills of ex- 
pectation. 

But in the light of their flaming cheeks, Miss 
Martell caught a glimpse of their hearts ; and Mrs. 
Marchmont was again led to fear that more was 
going on than should be permitted by so good a 
manager as herself. 

The dinner-bell soon brought welcome relief to 
all, breaking the spell of awkward constraint. 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


3Q1 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 

M ISS MART ELL improved visibly, for a most 
depressing fear had been removed. Though 
Harcourt might not return her love, he had not 
proved himself unworthy of it, by unmanly regard 
for personal ease, if not by actual cowardice. It 
would also appear that more than general philan- 
thropy must have spurred him on, or he could not 
have acted as if “ beside himself.” 

The hungry heart will take even the crumbs of 
regard that fall from the hand which alone can satisfy. 
The thought that her old friend and playmate had 
been far from indifferent to her fate, was like a sub- 
tle exhilarating wine to Miss Martell. 

Her rising spirits, and wish to show appreciation 
of Mrs. Marchmont’s courtesy, made her as brilliant 
as beautiful at the dinner table, while Lottie, in con- 
trast, was silent and depressed. The new-fledged 
little saint soon became conscious that for some 
reason she was very jealous and very envious — emo- 
tions for which she seldom had even imagined cause 
to cherish toward any of her sex. 

Nor were Mrs. Marchmont a id her daughter dis- 
posed to be very friendly and r^ryonsive to Miss 


392 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

Martell’s genial mood ; but the young lady was pos- 
sessed of that strength of mind and high-bred cour- 
tesy which enabled her to ignore the weaknesses and 
infelicities of those around her, and to shine with her 
own pure light on all objects alike. 

Hemstead again was charmed with her — a fact 
that his frankness made plainly evident. Her bright 
thoughts elicited corresponding ones from him, and 
Lottie was reluctantly compelled to admit to her- 
self that she had never before known Mrs. March- 
mont’s viands to be seasoned with Attic salt of such 
high flavor. 

For the first time the proud and flattered belle 
felt, in the presence of another woman, a humiliating 
sense of her own inferiority. She clearly recognized 
that Miss Martell was far in the advance of her. 
How could the student fail in being fascinated. 
Her mind was the equal of his in force, and as highly 
cultivated. They were congenial in their views and 
feelings, and of course she would be very grateful. 

Lottie’s manner had puzzled Hemstead greatly. 
He was even more disappointed than she had been 
over their prosaic meeting. In his honest modesty, 
broad eulogy from the others was exceedingly dis- 
tasteful ; and yet one of his chief incentives the 
evening before had been the hope of a welcome back 
from Lottie, in which her eyes, if not her tongue, 
would suggest the reward his heart craved. “But he 
had said good morning,” and she a little coldly 
responded “ good afternoon.” Moreover, she was 
Btrangely silent and depressed. What could it mean, 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE, 393 

and what the cause ? That it was himself, never en- 
tered his mind. 

Her bearing toward De Forrest, which was any- 
thing but genial; finally led him to believe that she 
was again deeply mortified by her lover’s lack of 
manhood, and that she was depressed because of 
her relation to one who had failed so signally, the 
evening before, in those qualities that women most 
admire. 

While lingering over the dessert, Mr. Martell’s 
sleigh was announced. 

“ It was my purpose to send you home,” ex- 
claimed Mrs. Marchmont ; “ indeed, I had ordered 
my horses to be at the door within half an hour.” 

“ I appreciate your kindness,” said Mr. Martell, 
** but after the heroic efforts of your amphibious coach- 
man last night, I should feel guilty if we broke in 
upon his rest to-day.” 

“ I’m glad you recognize his merit,” said Hem- 
stead quickly ; “ you owe far more to him than me ” ; 
and he launched out into the most hearty eulogy of 
the ex-sailor. 

Then, for the first time, Lottie’s old, mirthful 
laugh was heard, as she said : 

“ Well, in one respect, Mr. Hemstead, you and 
the coachman are birds of a feather, and rare birds 
at that. He gives you all the credit of the rescue, 
and you insist that you had nothing to do with it, 
but only went along for company, as it were. But I 
think we . all surmised the truth, when you fainted 
from exhaustion at Miss Martell’s feet. That was a 


394 


FJ^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


very happy chance, and so it all turned out as well 
as any knight of old could have desired. 

This sudden speech frona Lottie bewildered Hem- 
stead more than ever. What could she mean ? But 
Miss Martell understood her better, and gave a keen 
thrust in return as she smilingly answered : 

“ With the only exception that Mr. Hemstead 
fainted at the feet of the wrong lady.” 

This unexpected retort threw both Hemstead and 
Lottie into disastrous confusion, which Mrs. March- 
mont was not slow to observe, and which was not 
allayed by Mr. Dimmerly’s cackling laugh, as he 
chuckled, “ A well-flown arrow.” 

“Well,” said Hemstead, trying to laugh it off, 
‘ all I can say in self-defence is, that in either case 
my faint could not be spelled with an e. It was the 
first, and I hope it will be the last time I ever do 
anything so melodramatic.” 

“ Mr. Hemstead must be an ideal knight, as we 
learn from his phrase ‘ in either case,’ ” said Lottie. 

He would have us believe that he is entirely impar- 
tial in his homage to our sex. And, now I think of 
it, he was more polite to old Aunty Lammer than 
ever he has been to me.” 

“ Now Miss Marsden,” said Hemstead, reproach- 
fully, “ you are again indulging in Orientalism.” 

“ Certainly,” chimed in De Forrest ; “ that 
sylph so filled his eye that she became his ideal, as 
you told us. Miss Lottie.” 

“I told you?” she answered in sudden annoy- 
ance ; “ your memory is better than mine.” 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


395 


Soon after, Mr Martell and his daughter took 
their departure, with many sincere and graceful 
acknowledgments of the kindness they had re- 
ceived. 

Many were the words of force and wisdom that 
Miss Martell had read and heard, but never had 
any made so profound an impression upon her as 
the vain vaporings of De Forrest, as he insisted on 
claiming all the credit he could for his action the 
evening before. 

“ Did he exaggerate ? ” she asked herself a hun- 
dred times, “ when he said, ‘ It was well I was there ; 
for Mr. Harcourt was beside himself, and was ready 
to venture out upon a plank to my aid ? ' I fear he 
did.” 

Her father surmised something of her thoughts, 
and said gently, “ I fear we have done Mr. Har* 
court injustice.” 

“Yes, father,” she answered, in a low tone, “ I 
think we have.” 

“ Well,” he said, after a moment, ‘‘ I never had a 
pleasanter duty than the amends I purpose making. 
It cut me to the heart to think the son of my old 
friend had permitted a stranger to come to our 
rescue.” 

“ I feel sure that Mr. Harcourt would have come 
also, had it been in his power,” she said, with quiet 
emphasis. 

“ You always stood up for Tom,” said her father 
gently. 

But she made no answer. 


39 ^ FJ^OM JEST TO EARNEST 

Mr. Martell then questioned his coachman some* 
what. 

“ Indade, sir, we was all putty nigh crazy when 
Mr. Harcourt druv in late last night and said you 
were safe. He told me to come over this morning 
and get your orders, and to have the house ready 
for yes.” 

Now that was considerate. I feel, my daughter, 
that we owe Mr. Harcourt an apology. Do you feel 
equal to entertaining him at supper?” 

I will try, father.” 

‘‘ Drive right on up town,” said Mr. Martell, a lit- 
tle later, from the steps of his piazza, “ and present 
my compliments to Mr. Harcourt, and ask him if he 
will favor us with his company at supper.” 

Alice gave him a shy, grateful glance, and then 
sought her room. 

As she was unwrapping herself before her mirror, 
she noted that a pane of glass in the window near 
was badly cracked, and that the lace curtain above 
was torn partially from its fastening. 

As her maid entered she asked how it happened. 

The woman in evident confusion answered ; 

Indeed, miss, I meant to mend the curtain this 
morning, but I’ve not had me head straight since 
last evening.” 

“ But how did it happen ? ” persisted Alice ; 
“ who could have been so rough and careless ? ” 

Well,” said the maid hesitatingly, it must 
have been Mr. Harcourt.” 

‘‘ Mr. Harcourt ! ” 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE, 


397 


Well, you see, miss, he came last night to see 
you, for one of the girls said he asked for you, and 
when he found you was out on the river he just 
seemed beside himself. We was a lookin’ out up 
stairs and we first saw the light a-coming up after 
the tide turned, and we screamed to him and the 
coachman, and Mr. Harcourt he came up stairs like 
a gust o’ wind. Your door stood open, and in he 
rushed in a way that I thought he’d break every- 
thing.” 

“ There, that will do ; I understand. You need 
not mend the curtain. You must be tired after all 
your fright, and can rest awhile this afternoon, as I 
shall.” 

A beautiful color dawned in Alice’s face. She 
was recovering from her languor and weakness with 
marvellous rapidity. It was not strange, for no elixir 
was ever distilled so potent as that which now 
infused its subtle spirit into heart and brain. 

But a few hours before, the wayward but good- 
hearted companion of her childhood, the manly 
friend of the present and future — she would permit 
herself to think of him in no other light — seemed 
lost to her forever ; to have had in fact no real exist- 
ence ; for if Harcourt had been content to act De 
Forrest’s part the evening before, Alice Martell 
would have soon shaken off even his acquaintance. 
But De Forrest’s words had suggested that the Har- 
court of her dreams still existed. She had seen an- 
other trace of manly, considerate feeling, in his 
thoughtfulness of the servants’ fears, and of their com- 


398 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


fort. And now the torn curtain and broken glass 
suggested the impetuous action of one who thought 
of her peril rather than the trifles around him. 

Twice now she had been told that Harcourt was 
** beside himself/' and yet never had madness 
seemed so rational ; and her eyes dwelt on the 
marks of his phrensy before her with unmixed satis- 
faction. If he had been cool then, her heart now 
would be cold. 

She could not rest, and at last thought that the 
frosty air would cool the fever in her cheeks, and so 
wrapped herself for a walk upon the broad piazza. 
Moreover, she felt, as Lottie had, that she would be 
glad to have no eyes, not even her father’s, witness 
their meeting. She felt that she could act more 
naturally and composedly if alone with him, and at 
the same time show the almost sisterly regard through 
which she hoped to win him to his better self. 

As she paced up and down the piazza in the 
early twilight, her attention was attracted to a spot 
where some one, instead of going deliberately down 
the steps, had plunged off into the piled up snow,' 
and then just opposite and beyond the broad path 
were tracks wide apart, as if some one had bounded 
rather than run toward the river. 

She ceased her walk, and stood as one who had 
discovered a treasure. Did these foot-prints and 
the torn curtain belong together ? She felt that it 
could not be otherwise. There was, then, no cold- 
blooded, cowardly Harcourt, and traces of the real 
man grew clearer. 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


399 


But how could he reach the river in that 
direction without risking his neck ? ” and she in- 
dulged in quite a panic as she remembered the inter- 
vening steeps. She longed yet dreaded to see him, 
that she might ask an explanation of the traces she 
had found ; for, having done him injustice, she gen- 
erously meant to make him full amends. 

But to her great disappointment the sleigh now 
returned without him. 

I left the message, miss,’' said the coachman, 
^*but they told me that Mr. Harcourt had a sudden 
business call to New York.” 

Alice sought to draw the man out a little, and it 
was also her habit to speak kindly to those in her 
employ ; so she said : 

“ I fear, Burtis, you will be a little jealous of Mrs. 
Marchmont’s coachman. If it had not been for him 
we could not have escaped, I think.” 

‘‘ Well, thank God, I’m not much behind him. 
If he stopped two funerals, I stopped one.” 

Why how is that, Burtis? ” 

“ Faix, miss, an’ do ye see thim tracks there ? 
They go straight to the river, and it was Misther 
Harcourt as made them. He was jist one second on 
the way after he saw the light, and by rinnin’ an’ 
rollin’ an’ tumblin’ he was at the boat-house in a wink. 
When I gets there, a-puffin’ an’ a-blowin’, he’s un- 
locked the door by breakin’ it in, and is a haulin’ at 
the ould boat ; and because I wouldn’t lend a hand 
in gettin’ out the crazy ould craft that wouldn’t float 
A hundred foot, he swears at me in the most onchris- 


400 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


tian manner, and tries to get it out alone. But yc 
know, miss, how he couldn’t do that, and soon he 
gives it up and falls to gnawin’ his nails like one 
beside himself, an’ a-mutterin* how he must cither 
‘ save /ler or drown with her' Then he dashed up 
the bank agin’ and he and his black hoss was off like 
a whirlwind. If the Naughty Tillus, or any other 
thing as would float was here, ye’d had no need of 
Mrs. Marchmont’s coachman. But I thought he’d 
off wid me head because I wouldn’t help out wid 
the ould boat.” 

Not a word or sign did Alice place in the way 
of the man’s garrulity, but rather her breathless in- 
terest as with parted lips she bent forward encour- 
aging him to go on. 

Was he not reciting an epic poem of which she 
was the heroine and Harcourt the hero? The true 
epics of the world are generally told in the baldest 
prose. 

‘‘ There was one thing I didn’t like,” continued 
the man, gathering up his reins, “ and I’ve thought I 
ought to speak of it to ye or ye’s father. All his 
talk was about savin’ yerself, and not a whisper of 
the ould gentleman, who has been so kind to him all 
his life. It sounded kinder onnatteral like.” 

“All right, Burtis, you have done your duty in 
speaking to me, and so need not say anything to 
Mr. Martell about it. I rather think you have pre- 
v^ented a funeral, and perhaps I owe you as many 
thanks as Mrs. Marchmont’s coachman. At any 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


401 


rate you will find on Christmas that you have not 
been forgotten.” 

So the man drove to the stable with the compla- 
cent consciousness of having done his duty, and 
warned his mistress against a “ very onnatteral feel- 
in' * in the young man. 

The moment he disappeared around the corner, 
Alice stood undecided a moment, like a startled deer, 
and then sped down the path to the boat-house. 
The. snow was tramped somewhat by the big lum- 
bering feet of the coachman, but had it not been, 
Alice now had wings. The twilight was deepening, 
and she could not wait till the morrow before follow 
ing up this trail that led to the idol of her heart. 

She paused in the winding path when half-way 
down the bank, that she might gloat over the mad 
plunges by which Harcourt had crossed it, straight 
to the river. She followed his steps to the brink of 
a precipice and saw with a thrill of mingled fear and 
delight where he had slid and fallen twenty feet 01 
more. 

“ How cruelly I have misjudged him,” she 
thought. “ When he was here eager to his risk his 
life for me, my false fancy pictured him at Addie 
Marchmont’s side. And yet it was well I did not 
know the truth, for it would have been so much 
harder to have looked death in the face so long, with 
this knowledge of his friendship. How strangely he 
and Addie act when together; but come, that is no 
affair of mine. Let me be thankful that I have not 
lost the friend of my childhood.'' 


402 


FJiOM JEST TO EARNEST, 


A little later she stood at the boat-house. The 
door hung by one hinge only, and the large stone 
lay near with which he had crashed it in. She 
entered the dusky place as if it were a temple. Had 
it not been consecrated by a service of love * by the 
costlie^'t offering that can be made-life? Here he 
said he would save or perish with her ; here he had 
sought to make good his words. 

She picked up one of the matches he had 
dropped, and struck it, that she might look into the 
neglected boat. Never was the utter unseaworthi- 
ness of a craft noted with such satisfaction before. 

While I vilely thought he would not venture to 
our aid at all, he strained every nerve to launch this 
old shell. Thanks to obstinate Burtis, who would 
not help him.” 

She struck another match, that she might look 
more closely ; then uttered a pitiful cry. 

“ Merciful heaven, is this blood on this rope ? It 
surely is. Now I think of it, he kept his right hand 
gloved this morning, and offered his left to Mr. Hem- 
stead in salutation. Father and I, in our cruel wrong, 
did not offer to take his hand. And yet it would 
seem that he tugged with bleeding hands at these 
ropes, that he might almost the same as throw away 
his life for us. 

I can scarce understand it. No brother could 
do more. He was braver than Mr. Hemstead, for he 
had a stanch boat, and experienced help, while my 
old playmate was eager to go alone in this wretched 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


403 


thing that would only have floated him out to deep 
watei where he would drown. 

“ Ah, well, let the future be what it may, one can- 
not be utterly unhappy who has loved such a man. 
If he is willing to give his life up for me, I surely can 
get him to give up his evil, wayward tendencies, and 
then I must be content." 

She now began to experience reaction from her 
strong excitement, and wearily made her way back 
to the house. 

Her father met her at the door, and exclaimed, 
“ Why Alice, where have you been ? You look 
ready to sink ! " 

“ I have been to the boat-house, father," she 
replied, in a low, quick tone, “ and I wish you to go 
there to-morrow, for you will there learn how cruelly 
we have misjudged Mr. Harcourt." 

** But my child, I am troubled about you. You 
need quiet and rest after all you have passed 
through ; " and he hastily brought her a glass of wine. 

“ I needed more the assurance that my old friend 
and playmate was not what we thought this morn- 
ing," she said, with drooping eyes. 

Well, my darling, we will make amends right 
royally. He will be here to-morrow evening, and 
you shall have no occasion to find fault with me. 
But please take care of yourself. You do not realize 
what you have prassed through, and I fear you are 
yet to suffer the consequences." 

But more exhilarating than the wine which her 
father placed to her lips was the memory of what 


404 FJiOM JEST TO EARNEST, 

she had seen. Her’s was one of those spiritual natures 
that suffer more through the mind than body. She 
encountered her greatest peril in the fear of Har- 
court’s unworthiness. 

Letters in the evening mail summoned her father 
to the city on the morrow, and he left her with many 
injunctions to be very quiet. It was evident that his 
heart and life were bound up in her. 

But as the day grew bright and mild she again 
found her way to the boat-house. With greater 
accuracy she marked his every hasty step from 
the house to the shore. Harcourt little thought 
in his wild alarm that he was leaving such mute 
but eloquent advocates. 

Poor fellow ! he was groaning over their harsh 
judgment, but vowing in his pride that he would 
never undeceive them. He did not remember that 
he had left a trail clear to dullest eyes, and conclu- 
sive as a demonstration to the unerring instinct of a 
loving heart. 

He had gone to the city and accomplished his 
business in a mechanical way. He returned with the 
first train, though why he scarcely knew. He felt 
no inclination to visit at Mrs. Marchmont’s any more, 
for since he had come more fully under Miss Mar- 
tell’s influence, Addie had lost the slight hold she 
had upon him, and now her manner was growing un- 
endurable. He also felt that after Mr. Martell’s 
coldness he could not visit there again, and he dog- 
gedly purposed to give his whole time to his busi- 
ness till events righted him, if they ever did. 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


405 


But his stoical philosophy was put to immediate 
rout by Mr. Martell’s message, which he received 
on his return. Five minutes later he was urging his 
black horse toward the familiar place, at a pace but a 
little more decorous than when seeking Hemstead’s 
assistance on the memorable evening of the accident. 

‘‘ Miss Martell is out,” stolidly said the woman 
who answered his summons. 

As he was turning away in deep disappointment, 
Burtis appeared on the scene, and with a compla- 
cent grin, remarked : 

She’s only down by the boat-house, a-seein’ how 
I saved ye from drownding.” 

Harcourt slipped a bank note into his hand, and 
said, There’s for your good services now if not 
then,” and was off for the water’s edge with as much 
speed as he dare use before observant eyes. 

They must have found out from the old coach- 
man that I was not the coward they deemed me,’ 
he thought. “ If so, I’ll see he has a merry Christ- 
mas.” 

He saw Alice standing with her back toward him, 
looking out upon the river, that now rippled and 
and sparkled in the sunlight as if a dark, stormy 
night had never brooded over an icy, pitiless tide. 

The soft snow muffled his steps, until at last he 
said, hesitatingly : 

“ Miss Martell.” 

She started violently, and trembled as if shaken 
by the wind. 

“ Pardon me,” he said hastily. “ It was very 


4o6 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


stupid in me to thus startle you, but you seemed so 
intent on something upon the river that I thought 
you would never see me.” 

‘ I — I was not expecting you,” she faltered. 

** Then I have done wrong — have been mistaken 
in coming.” 

“ Oh, no, I did not mean that. I thought you 
were in New York. We expected you this evening.” 

“Shall I go away then, and come back this 
evening.” 

“Yes, come back this evening, but do not go 
now — that is, just yet. I have something to say to 
you. Please forgive my confusion. I fear my nerves 
have been shaken by what I have passed through.” 

And yet such “ confusion ” in one usually so 
composed did puzzle him, but he said hastily, feeling 
that it would be better to break the ice at once : 

“ I came here not to ‘ forgive,’ but to seek your 
forgiveness.” 

“ You seeking my forgiveness ! ” she said in un- 
feigned surprise. 

“ Yes,” he replied, humbly bowing his head. 
“ Heaven knows that I am weak and faulty enough, 
but when I have wronged any one, I am willing to 
make acknowledgment and reparation. I cannot tell 
you how eager I have been to make such acknowl- 
edgment to you, whom I revere as my good angel. I 
acted like a fool in the chapel last Monday after- 
noon, and did you great injustice. You have never 
shone on me ‘coldly and distantly like a star,’ 
but again and again have stooped from the height 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 40 ; 

of your heavenly character that you might lift me 
out of the mire. It’s a mystery to me how you can 
do it. But believe me, when I am myself, I am 
grateful ; and,” he continued slowly, his square jaw 
growing firm and rigid, and a sombre, resolute light 
coming into his large dark eyes, “ if you will have 
patience with me, I will yet do credit to the good 
advice, written in a school-girl’s hand, which I keep 
treasured in my room. Weak and foolish as I have 
been, I should have been far worse were it not for 
those letters, and — and your kindness since. But I 
am offending you,” he said sadly, as Alice averted 
her face. “ However the future may separate us, I 
wanted you to know that I gratefully appreciate all 
the kindness of the past. I sincerely crave your for- 
giveness for my folly last Monday. For some rea- 
son I was not myself. I was blinded with — I said 
what I knew to be untrue. Though you might with 
justice have shone on me as ‘ coldly and distantly as 
a star,’ you have treated me almost as a sister might. 
Please say that I am forgiven, and I will go at once.” 

Imagine his surprise when, as her only response, 
she said abruptly : 

Mr. Harcourt, come with me.” 

His wonder increased as he saw that her eyes 
were moist with tears. 

She took him to the bluff, back of the boat-house, 
where in the snow were the traces of one who had 
slid and fallen from a perilous height. 

“ What do these marks mean ?” she asked. 


4o8 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


** It didn’t hurt me any,” he replied with rising 
color. 

“ Did you stop to think at the time whether it 
would or not ^ Have you thought what a chain of 
circumstantial evidence you left against you on that 
dreadful night ? Now come with me into the boat- 
house, and let me tell you in the meantime that a 
lace curtain in my room is sadly torn, and one of my 
window-panes broken.” 

While he yet scarcely understood her, every 
fibre of his being was beginning to thrill with hope 
and gladness ; but he said deprecatingly : 

Please forgive my intrusion. In my haste that 
night I blundered into a place where I had no right 
to be. No doubt I was very rough and careless, but 
I was thinking of another kind of pain — the pain of 
cold and fear — which you were suffering. I would 
gladly have broken that to fragments.” 

“ Oh, I am not complaining. The abundant 
*>roof that you were not deliberate delights me. But 
come into the boat-house, and I will convict both 
you and myself, and then we shall see who is the 
proper one to ask forgiveness. What is this upon 
these ropes, Mr. Harcourt, and how did it come 
here ? ” 

“ Oh, that is nothing ; I only bruised my hand a 
little breaking in the door.” 

“ Is it nothing that you tugged with bleeding 
hands at these ropes, that you might go alone in this 
wretched shell of a boat to our aid ? Why, Mr. Har- 
court, it would not have floated you a hundred 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


409 


yards, and Burtis told you so. Was it mere vapor- 
ing when you said, ‘ If I cannot save them, I can 
at least drown with them ’ ? ” 

“ No,” he said impetuously, the blood growing 
dark in his face, “ it was not vaporing. Can you 
believe me capable of hollow acting on the eve, as 1 
feared, of the most awful tragedy that ever threat- 
ened?” 

“ Oh, not the ^ most awful ! ’ ” 

“ The most awful to me.” 

“ No, I cannot. As I said before, I have too 
much circumstantial evidence against you. Mr. Har- 
court, true justice looks at the intent of the heart. 
You unconsciously left abundant proof here of what 
you intended, and I feel that I owe my life to you 
as truly as to Mr. Hemstead. And yet I was so 
cruelly unjust yesterday morning as to treat you 
coldly, because I thought my old friend and play- 
mate had let strangers go to our help. With far 
better reason I wish to ask your forgive — ” 

“ No, no,” said Harcourt eagerly, “ circumstances 
appeared against me that evening, and you only 
judged naturally. You have no forgiveness to ask, 
for you have made amends a thousand-fold in this 
your generous acknowledgment. And yet. Miss 
Martell, you will never know how hard it was that I 
could not go to your rescue that night. I never 
came so near cursing my destiny before.” 

“ I cannot understand it,” said Alice in a low 
tone, turning away her face. 

“ It’s all painfully plain to me,’' he said with a 
i3 


410 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


spice of bitterness. ** Miss Martell, I am as grateful 
to Hemstead as you are, for when he saved you, he 
also saved me. If you had perished, I feel that I 
should have taken the counsel of an ancient fool^ 
who said, ‘ Curse God and die.’ ” 

She gave him a quick look of surprise, but said 
only, “ That would be folly indeed.” 

He took her hand, and earnestly; indeed almost 
passionately continued. “ Miss Alice, I pray you 
teach me how to be a true man. Have patience 
with me, and I will try to be worthy of your esteem. 
You have made me loathe my old, vile self. You 
have made true manhood seem so noble and attract- 
ive that I am willing to make every effort, and suf- 
fer any pain — even that of seeing you shine upon 
me in the unapproachable distance of a star. Make 
me feel that you do care what I become. Speak to 
me some times as you did the other evening among 
the flowers. Give me the same advice that I find in 
the old yellow letters which have been my Bible, and. 
believe me, you will not regret it.” 

Alice’s hand trembled as he held it in both of his 
as a frightened bird might, and she faltered : 

I never had a brother, but I scarcely think I 
could feel toward one differently — and then the 
truthful girl stopped in painful confusion. Her love 
for Harcourt was not sisterly at all, and how could 
she say that it was ? 

But he, only too grateful, filled out the sentence 
for her, and in a deep, thrilling tone answered ; 

“ And if my love for you is warmer than a 


THE TRAIL OF LOVE. 


4II 

brother’s — more full of the deep, absorbing passion 
that comes to us but once, I will try to school it 
into patience, and live worthily of my love for hei 
who inspired it.” 

Again she gave him a quick look of startled sur- 
prise, and said hastily : 

“You forget yourself, sir. Such language belongs 
to another.” 

“ To another?” 

“Yes, to Miss Marchmont.” 

“ Miss Marchmont can claim nothing from me, 
save a slight cousinly regard.” 

“ It is reported that you are engaged.” 

“It’s false,” he said passionately. “It is true, 
that before you returned, and while I was reckless 
because I believed you despised me, I trifled away 
more time there than I should. But Miss March- 
mont, in reality, is as indifferent toward me as I 
toward her. I am not bound to her by even a gos- 
samer thread.” 

Alice turned away her face, and was speechless. 

“And did you think,” he asked reproachfully, 
“ that I could love her after knowing you ?” 

“ Love is blind,” she faltered after a moment, 
“ and is often guilty of strange freaks. It does not 
weigh and estimate.” 

'“ But my love for you is all that there is good in 
me. My love is the most rational thing of my life.” 

She withdrew her hand from his, and snatching 
the rope that was stained with his blood, she kissed 
it and said : 


412 


FRO.'^ JEST TO EARNEST 


“ So is mine.^’ 

“Oh, Alice, what do you mean?' and he trem- 
bled as violently as she had done when he startled 
her on the beach. 

She shyly lifted her blue eyes to liis and said : 

“ Foolish Tom, surely your love is blind.” 

Then to Harcourt the door of heaven opened. 

When Mr. Martell returned, he saw by the fire- 
light in his dusky study, that his daughter had made 
such ample amends that but little was left for him 
to do ; but he did that right heartily. 

Then the Christian man said, “ Alice, compare 
this with the shadow of ‘ Storm King,’ and the grind- 
ing ice. Let us thank God. 

She gently replied, “ I have, father.” 

“ But I have more reason to thank Him than 
either of you,” said Harcourt, brokenly, “ for had 
you perished I would have been lost, body and 
soul.” 

“Then serve Him faithfully, my son — serve Him 
as ray old friend your father did.” 

“ With His help I will.’’ 


HEM STEAD'S ADVICE, 


413 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

HEMSTEAD’S advice, and LOTTIE’S COLORS. 



OON after the departure of Mr. Martell and his 


^ daughter, Hemstead pleaded headache, and 
retired to his room. Lottie, to escape De Forrest, 
had also gone to hers, but soon after, at her brother’s 
solicitation, had accompanied him to a neighboring 
pond to make sure that the ice was safe for him. 
But though she yielded to Dan’s teasing, her com- 
pliance was so ungracious, and her manner so short 
and unamiable, that with a boy’s frankness he had 


said : 


“What is the matter with you, Lottie? You are 
not a bit like Aunty Jane to-day. I wish you could 
stay one thing two days together.” 

As may be imagined, these remarks did not con- 
duce to Lottie’s sereneness. She did not understand 
herself; nor why she felt so rrdierable and out ol 
sorts. She had fallen into the “ slough of despond,’ 
and was experiencing that depression which usually 
follows overwrought emotional states, and — her 
knight had disappointed her. 

Having learned that the ice was firm, and assisted 
her little brother in putting on his skates, instead of 
returning at once to the house, she sat down in a lit 


414 


FROM ySST TO EARNEST. 


tie screening clump of hemlocks, and gave way to het 
feelings in a manner not uncommon with girls of her 
mercurial temperament. 

Now it so happened that Hemstead, gazing list- 
lessly from his window, saw their departure, and soon 
afterward it occurred to him that the fresh air would 
do his head ache more good than moping in his 
room. By a not unnatural coincidence, his steps 
tended in the same direction as theirs, and soon he 
found Dan sprawling about the pond in great glee 
over his partial success in skating ; but Lottie was 
nowhere to be seen. But a sound from the clump 
of evergreens soon gained his attention, and a mo- 
ment later he stood at the entrance of her wintry 
bower, the very embodiment of sympathy, and won- 
dering greatly at her distress. 

A stick snapped under his tread, and Lottie 
looked up hastily, dashing the tears right and left. 

“ What did you come for ? ” she asked brusquely. 

“ Well, I suppose I must say in truth — I wanted 
to. I hope you won’t send me away.” 

‘‘You ought to have given me a little warn- 
ing, and not caught me crying like a great baby as 
I am.” 

“ I wish I were your friend,” he said humbly. 

“ Why so.” 

“ Because you would then tell me your trouble, 
and let me try to comfort you.” 

“ I haven’t any trouble worth naming. I’ve just 
been crying like a foolish child because I was out of 
sorts There, don’t look at me so with your great 


HEM STEAD'S ADVICE, 4I5 

kind eyes, or I will cry again, and I am ashamed of 
myself now.” 

“ Something is troubling you, Miss Marsden and 
I shall be very unhappy if you send me away with- 
out letting me help you.” 

“You would think me a fool if I told you,” she 
faltered. 

“ No one will ever charge you with being that.” 

She gave him another of her quick, strange looks, 
like the one she fixed upon him when he first moved 
her to tears by weaving about her the “ spell of 
truth.” It was a look akin to that of a child who 
learns by an intuitive glance whom it may trust. 
After a moment, she said : 

“ If you were less kind, less simple and sincere, I 
would indeed send you away, and not very amiably 
either, I fear. And yet I would like a few crumbs 
of comfort. I scarcely understand myself. Monday 
and yesterday I was so strangely happy that I seemed 
to have entered on a new life, and to-day I am as 
wicked and miserable a little sinner as ever breathed. 
The idea of my being a Christian — never was farther 
from it. I’ve had nothing but mean and hateful 
thoughts since I awoke.” 

“ And is this not a ‘ trouble w^orth naming ’ ? 
In my judgment it is a most serious one.” 

“ Do you think so ? ” she said gratefully. “ But 
then I’m provoked that I can be so changeable. Dan 
just said ‘ I wish you could be the same two days 
together,’ and so do I.” 

“ Let us look into this matter,” he said, sympa- 


4i6 from jest to earnest 

thetically, sitting down in a companionable way on 
the fallen tree beside her. “ Let us try to disen- 
tangle this web of complex and changing feeling. 
As the physician treats the disordered body, you 
know it is my cherished calling to minister to the 
disquieted mind. The first step is to discover the 
cause of trouble, if possible, and remove that. Can you 
not think of some cause of your present feelings ? ” 
Lottie averted her face in dismay, and thought 
“ What ska/l I do ? I can’t tell him the cause.” 

“ Because you see,” continued Hemstead, in the 
most philosophical spirit, “ when anything unpleas- 
ant and depressing occurs, one of your temperament 
is apt to take a gloomy, morbid view of everything 
for a time.” 

“ I think you are right,” she said faintly. 

“Now, I see no proof,” he continued, with reas- 
suring heartiness, “ that you are not a Christian 
because you are unhappy, or even because you have 
had ‘ hateful thoughts,’ as you call them. You evk 
dently do not welcome these ‘ hateful thoughts.’ 
The question as to whether you are a Christian, is 
to be settled on entirely different grounds. Have 
you thrown off allegiance to that most merciful and 
sympathetic of friends that you led me to see last 
Sunday as vividly as I now see you ? ” 

Lottie shook her head, but said remorsefully, 
“ But I have scarcely thought of Him to-day.” 

“ Rest assured. He has thought of you. I novi 
understand how He has sympathy for the least griel 
of the least of His children.” 


HEM STEAD'S ADVICE. 41 ; 

** If I am one, I am the very least one of all,” 
she said humbly. 

‘‘ I like that,” he replied with a smile ; “ Paul said 
he was the ‘ chief of sinners ’ and he meant it too. 
That was an excellent symptom.” 

A glimmer of a smile dawned on Lottie’s face. 
And now,” he continued hesitatingly as if 
approaching a delicate subject, “ I think I know the 
cause of your trouble and depression. Will you 
permit me to speak of it ? ” 

Again she averted her face in confusion, but said 
faintly : 

“As my spiritual physician I suppose you must.” 

“ I think you naturally felt greatly disappointed 
that Mr. De Forrest acted the part he did last eve- 
ning.” 

This speech put Lottie at ease at once, and she 
turned to him in apparent frankness, but with some- 
thing of her old insincerity, and said : 

“ I confess that I was.” 

“You could not be otherwise,” he said, in a low 
tone. 

“ What would you advise me to do ? ” she asked 
demurely. 

It was now his turn to be embarrassed, and he 
found that he had got himself into a dilemma. The 
color deepened in his face as he hesitated how to 
answer. She watched him furtively but searchingly. 
At last he said, with sudden impetuosity as if he could 
not restrain himself: 

“ I would either make a man of him or break 
18* 


4x8 


FJ^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 


with him forever. It’s horrible that a girl like you 
should be irrevocably bound to such — pardon me.” 

Again Lottie averted her face, while a dozen rain- 
bows danced in her moist eyes. 

But she managed to say, “ Which do you think I 
had better do.” 

He tried to catch her eye, but she would not per- 
mit him. After a moment he sprang up and said, 
with something of her own brusqueness. 

“You had better follow your own heart.” 

“ That is what Mrs. Dlimm said,” she exclaimed, 
struck by the coincidence. “You and Mrs. Dlimm 
are alike in many respects, but I fear the world would 
not regard either of you as the best of counsellors.” 

“ Whenever I have taken counsel of the world, I 
have got into trouble. Miss Marsden.” 

“ There, that is just what she said again. Are 
you two in collusion ? ” 

“ Only as all truth agrees with itself,” he an- 
swered, laughing. 

“ Well, perhaps it would be best to follow the 
advice of two such sincere counsellors, who are richly 
gifted with the wisdom of the other world, if not of 
this. Your talk has done me more good than I could 
have believed. How is it that it always turns out 
so ? Tm inclined to think that your pastoral visits 
will do more good than your sermons.” 

“ Now have pity on me, in regard to that 
wretched sermon. But I know of something that 
will do you more good than either, in your present 
depression. Will you wa’i" for me ten minutes ? ” 


HEM STEAD* S ADVICE. 419 

'‘Yes, longer than that,” she said, with a little 
emphatic nod. 

He at once started for the house with great strides. 

“ My ‘ depression’ is not very great at the pres- 
ent moment,” she chirped, and giving a spring she 
alighted on the fallen tree as a bird might. “ I 
had ‘ better follow my own heart,’ had 1 1 Was 
there ever more delightful doctrine than that ? But 
bless me, whither is it leading? I dare not think, 
and I won’t think.” 

And so to keep herself warm while waiting; she 
balanced up and down on the fallen tree, trilling 
snatches of song as a red-breasted robin might 
twitter on its spray. 

Soon she saw her ghostly adviser speeding toward 
her in another guise. A stout rocking-chair was on 
his shoulder and skates dangling from his hand, and 
she ran to meet him with anticipating delight. A 
little later, Dan, who had been oblivious of proceed 
ings thus far, was startled by seeing Lottie rush by 
him, comfortably ensconced on a rocking-chair and 
propelled by Hemstead’s powerful strokes. This was 
a great change for the better, in his estimation, and 
he hailed it vocifel*ously. Hemstead good-naturedly 
put the boy in his sister’s lap, and then sent them 
whirling about the pond, in a way that almost took 
their breaths. But he carefully shielded them from 
accidents. 

“ It’s strange how you can be so strong, and yet 
so gentle,” said Lottie, gratefully looking up at him 
over her shoulder. 


420 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

** I haven’t the faintest wish to harm you,” he 
replied, smiling. 

That I should ever have wished to harm him I ” 
she thought, with a twinge of remorse. 

After a half-hour of grand sport, the setting sun 
reminded them that it was time to return. 

“ How do you feel now ? ” he asked. 

‘‘ My face must be your answer,” she said, turning 
to him features glowing with exercise and happiness. 

“ A beautiful answer,” he said impulsively. “ In 
color and brightness it is the reflection of the sunset 
there.” 

“I admit,” she answered shyly, “that its bright- 
ness has a western cause. But speaking of color 
reminds me of something ; ” and her eyes twinkled 
most mirthfully, as she caught a glimpse of some- 
thing around his neck. “ What have you done with 
my ‘ colors,’ that I gave you last night ? I know you 
wore them figuratively in your face this morning, 
when Miss Martell so enchanted you ; but where are 
they, literally? Now a knight is supposed to be 
very careful of a lady’s colors if he accepts them.” 

“ I have been ; and Miss Martell has never seen 
your colors.” 

“ Oh, those so manifest this morning were hers, 
I understand now. But where are mine ? ” 

“ I cannot tell you. But they are safe.” 

“ You threw them away.” 

“ Never.” 

“ Why. then, can’t you tell me where they 
are?’ 


HEMSTEAD'S ADVICE. 


421 


"Because — because. Well— I can't; so you 

need not ask me." 

“ If you don’t tell me, I’ll find out for myself." 

“ You cannot," he said confidently. 

Mr. Hemstead, what is that queer crimson 
fringe rising above your collar ? " 

He put his hand hastily to his neck, and felt the 
ribbon that his stooping posture and violent exercise 
had forced into a prominence that defied further 
concealment ; then turned away laughing, and, with 
his face now vying with the sunset, said : 

“You have caught one ostrich hiding with its 
head in the sand." 

Her merry laugh trilled like the song of a bird, 
as she exclaimed : 

“ O guilt, guilt, the western sky is pale compared 
with thy cheeks." 

Then, taking his arm in a way that would have 
won an anchorite, she added, with a dainty blending 
of mischief and meaning, “ I, too, am an ostrich to- 
night — that is, in my appetite. I am ravenous for 
supper." 

“ ‘ I, too, am an ostrich ! ’ What did she mean by 
that ? ’ " and Hemstead pondered over this ornitho- 
logical problem for hours after. 


422 


FROM rEST TO EARNEST 


CHAPTER XXX. 

AROUND THE YULE LOG. 

>TTIE*S radiant face at supper, in contiast with 



J — ' her clouded one at dinner, again puzzled cer- 
tain members of the household; and De Forrest, to 
his disgust, learned that while he slept she had again 
been with Hemstead. He resolved on sleepless 
vigilance till the prize was secured, and mentally 
cursed the ill-starred visit to the country over and 
over again. 

Bel was cool and cynical outwardly, but was leally 
perplexed as to what ought to be done. With all 
her faults she had a sincere affection for her fiiend, 
and was shrewd enough to perceive that this affair 
with Hemstead promised to be more serious than 
Lottie’s passing penchants had been previously. 
But with her usual weakness and irresolution she 
hesitated and waited, Micawber-like, to see what 
would ‘‘ turn up.” 

The impression grew on Mrs. Marchmont that 
Lottie was fascinating her nephew ; and yet, just 
how to interfere she did not see. It was rather deli- 
cate business to speak, with nothing more tangible 
than what she had yet seen. That Lottie herself 
was becoming sincerely attached to a young man of 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


423 


Frank’s calling and prospects, could not occur to a 
lady of Mrs. Marchmont’s ideas of propriety and fit- 
ness of things. It was only Lottie’s “ inveterate 
disposition to flirt.” As to Lottie’s “ moods and 
emotions,” she smiled at them with cool indifference, 
as far as she noticed them at all. “ Young people 
pass through such phases as they do the measles,” 
she was accustomed to say. 

Addie was too wrapped up in herself to think 
much about others. 

Save queer, little, chuckling laughs, which no one 
understood, Mr. Dimmerly gave no sign that he 
noted anything unusual going on. 

Besides, Lottie was very circumspect when in the 
presence of others, and Hemstead unconsciously fol- 
lowed the suggestion of her manner. Thus even 
lynx-eyed Bel could seldom lay her finger on any- 
thing and say, Here is something conclusive. 

But if ever there was an earthly elysium. Hem- 
stead and Lottie dwelt in it during the remainder of 
that week. Not that they were much together, or 
had much to say to each other by word of mouth. 
Scarcely another opportunity occurred for one of 
their momentous private talks, for De Forrest’s vigi- 
lance had become sleepless indeed. 

Besides, Hemstead was shut up in his room most 
of the time, engaged on another sermon. For Dr, 
Beams was quite ill, and the student had been asked 
to preach again. He gladly complied with the re- 
quest, for he was most anxious to correct the dreary 
impression he had made the previous Sabbath. 


424 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

Lottie, too, was much in her room, at work on some 
thing which no one was permitted to see. But little 
was thought of this, for the house was full of the 
mystery that always prevails just before Christmas. 
Every one was cherishing innocent, and often trans- 
parent, little secrets, which were soon to be pro- 
claimed, if not on the “ house-top,” on the tree-top 
of the fragrant cedar that already had been selected 
and arranged in the back parlor, suggesting to all, the 
blessedness of both giving and receiving. 

And yet, while seemingly separated, what mo- 
ment passed when they were not together ? How 
vain was De Forrest’s vigilance — how futile Mrs. 
Marchmont’s precautions. Lottie was the muse that 
sat at Hemstead’s side ; and every time he lifted his 
eyes from the paper his vivid fancy saw her face 
glowing like the sunset, and beaming upon him. She 
inspired his sermon. Unconsciously, he wrote it for 
her alone, letting her need and spiritual state color 
the line of thought which his text naturally suggested ; 
and a fresh, hope-imparting, Christmas sermon it 
promised to be — a veritable Gospel. He uncon- 
sciously was learning the priceless advantage to a cler- 
gyman of pastoral visitation ; for, in discovering and 
meeting the needs of one heart, nearly all are touched 
— so near akin is humanity. 

And as Lottie stitched away at an odd bit of fancy 
work — very different from anything that had ever 
taxed her dainty skill before — strange gleams flitted 
across her face. At times her eyes would sparkle 
with mirth as she lived over scenes in which the stu' 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


425 

dent was ever the chief actor ; and again she would 
grow pale, and her breath come quick and short, as 
her fancy portrayed him — when in the darkney% he 
could not have been seen by human eyes — far out 
among the ice upon the river. Then again her face 
would grow comically pitiful, as she murmured : 

“ I could have brought him to quicker thaiTi uncle. 
I could have given him a stimulant more poteut than 
the forty-year-old brandy of which uncle is so proud. 
Fve found out my power over him.” 

Then her face would light up with exultation as 
she exclaimed, “ Oh, it’s grand to have such power 
over a strong, richly-endowed man — to be able to 
move and play upon him at your will by some mystic 
influence too subtle for prying eyes to see. I can 
lift him into the skies by a smile. I can cast him 
into the depths by a frown. If I but touch his hand, 
the giant trembles. He would be a Hercules in my 
service, and yet I’ve got him just there ” — -'ind she 
depressed her little thumb as confidently as a Roman 
empress might to some gladiatorial slave. 

Then her face would change in quick and piquant 
transition to the expression of equally comic distress, 
as she sighed, “ But, alas ! where am I ? Right under 
his big thumb, whether he knows it or not. How it 
all will end I dare not think.” 

When her jewelled watch indicated that the time 
for dinner or supper was near, she would fuake the 
most bewitching of toilets, and laugh at herself fo» 
doing so, querying : 


426 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

“ What Is the use of conquering one over and OVCf 
again, who is already helpless at your feet.’* 

And yet the admiration of Hemstead’s beauty- 
loving eyes was sweeter incense than all the flattery 
she had ever received before. 

And what hours of dainty, ethereal banqueting 
were those prosaic meals in Mrs. Marchmont’s din- 
ing-room. The corpulent, colored waiter served the 
others, but airy-winged love attended them, bearing 
from one to another glances, tones, accents, of the 
divinest flavor. 

De Forrest noted and chafed over this subtle 
interchange. Bel and Mrs. Marchmont saw it also, 
and Mr. Dimmerly’s queer chuckling laugh was 
heard with increasing frequency. But what could be 
done ? Lottie’s and Hemstead’s actions were pro- 
priety itself. Mrs. Marchmont could not say, “ You 
must not look at or speak to each other.” They 
might as well have sought to prevent two clouds in 
a summer sky from exchanging their lightnings. 

Hemstead was in a maze. The past and future 
had lost their existence to him, and he was living in 
the glorified present. He no more coolly realized 
the situation than would one in an ecstatic trance. 
In one sense he verified the popular superstition, 
and was bewitched ; and, with the charming witch 
ever near to weave a new spell a dozen times a day, 
how could he disentangle himself? He was too inno- 
cent, too unhackneyed, to understand what was going 
on in his own heart. When the hitherto unknown 
and ecstatic bliss of Paradise thrills the heart, will 


iROUND THE YULE LOG, 427 

analysis be the first effort of the weary pilgrims 
who at last have reached their rest ? 

The days and the hours fled away until Satur- 
day — the day before Christmas — came. By noon, 
Hemstead had finished his sermon, and Lottie had 
completed her mysterious fancy-work; and they 
both were ready for the festivities of Christmas 
eve. 

Mr. Dimmerly was a great stickler for the old Eng- 
lish customs, and always had the Yule Log brought 
in with great ceremony. With his own hands he 
suspended the mistletoe from the chandelier in the 
hall, which he always obtained from Dimmerly 
Manor in England. Lottie, without thinking, stood 
beneath, watching him, when, with a spryness not in 
keeping with his years, he sprang down and gave her 
a sounding smack in honor of the ancient custom. 

“ There,” said he, “ that pays me for all my 
trouble and expense. But you will get another kiss 
here that you will like better, from some one else, 
before I take the mistletoe down.” 

“ Well, uncle,” said Lottie, laughing and rubbing 
her tingling cheek, “ I hope it won’t be such an ex- 
plosion as yours was, or it will alarm the house- 
hold.” 

Be careful, or it may attract more attention than 
mine ; ” and he departed with his queer, chuckling 
laugh. 

Lottie looked after him with sudden intelligence, 
and asked herself, Now, what does he mean by 
that? Does he suspect anything ? ” 


428 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


At the dinner-table Mr. Dimmerly indulged in a 
long homily on the importance of keeping up old 
customs, and ended with a sly, significant glance at 
Lottie which brought the color into her face. But 
during the afternoon she foiled all the devices of De 
Forrest to get her under the mistletoe bough, and 
yet with such grace that, however disappointed, 
he could not become angry. As for Hemstead, he 
was far too diffident to attempt any such strategy, 
much as he would like to solemnize the vener- 
able rite. 

And so at last Christmas eve came ; and with it a 
few guests. Harcourt and Miss Martell had been 
specially invited ; for the fact of their engagement 
had transpired at once, and Mrs. Marchmont hast- 
ened to assure them, by this invitation, that she had 
no regrets or resentment. Not for the world would 
she have Miss Martell imagine that any maternal pro- 
jects had been frustrated. 

Harcourt, grateful for all the kindness he had 
received at Mrs. Marchmont’s, induced Alice to 
accept ; and so their illumined faces were added to 
the circle that gathered around the yule log in the 
large dining-room that had been cleared for games 
and dancing. 

And in spite of the incongruous elements compos- 
ing that circle, it made, with the crackling fire play- 
ing on happy faces and Christmas decorations, a 
pretty picture — one that might convert a pagan into 
willingness to honor the chief Christian festival 
After some old-fashioned country dances — through 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


429 


which even Hemstead had been induced to blunder, to 
Lottie’s infinite delight — they sat down to nuts, apples, 
and cider. Billets of hickory were piled higher than 
ever against the great yule log ; and never did the 
sacred flame light up fairer and happier faces than 
those of Alice Martell and Lottie Marsden. And 
yet they were as different as could be. One was the 
lily, and the other the rose. Harcourt and Hem- 
stead also looked as if some angelic messenger had 
brought them “ tidings of great joy.” 

Harcourt and Alice sat together ; but Lottie, with 
seeming perverseness, got as far away as possible. But 
it was only seeming, for she sat where she could look 
Hemstead full in the face, and, with her brilliant 
eyes, indulge in love’s mystic telegraphy without 
1 estraint. 

Now was the time for Mr. Dimmerly to shine out , 
and he proposed that some one should commence 
a story, and carry it forward to a certain point, then 
stop abruptly, while some one else took it up for a 
brief time, when, in like manner, it would again be 
dropped that another might continue it, so that each 
one who was willing might have a chance to con- 
tribute. 

*'■ You commence, Mr. Harcourt,” said Mr. Dim- 
merly. 

■ After a preface of hemming, the young man 
said : ’ 

“ Once upon a time, in a village in the south of 
France, it was arranged that there should be a gen- 
eral fete and dance on the village green the after- 


430 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


noon before Christmas. Little Ninon was a peas^ 
ant’s daughter, and she was only fourteen. If she 
were she was also piquant and pretty — ” 

Very good, very good,” cried a chorus of voices ; 
and a round of applause stimulated the narrator. 

“ But, until this occasion, Ninon had always been 
kept at home as a child ; but, after interminable coax- 
ings, she obtained her mother’s permission to go to 
the fete. Now her mother was a widow, and -it so 
happened that she could not go with her daughter, 
and after she had given her consent, had not one 
whom she could send with her child as a protector. 
But Ninon was in such glee that her mother had 
not the heart to take back her promise. 

“ ‘ Now, mother, tell me what shall I say when the 
boys, and perhaps some of the very young men, ask 
me to dance with them ? ’ 

“ ‘ Say, I’m only a little child who have come to 
see. Go thy ways.’ 

“ ‘ But suppose they don’t go their ways,’ pouted 
Ninon. 

* Go thine then, and come home.* 

“ ‘ Now, mother dear, am I not almost old enough 
to have a lover ? ’ 

“ ‘ Lover indeed ! Silly child, but yesterday I 
rocked thee in the cradle there. I’m a fool to let 
thee go.’ 

“ Then Ninon, in fear, kept still, lest her mother 
should change her mind, a thing which women some- 
times do, even in France — ” 

“ Now, I protest against innuendoes,” cried I.ottie. 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


431 


“ It is the French7nanf as it is man all over the world, 
who changes his mind. Adam first said he wouldn’t 
eat the apple, and then he did ! ” 

Where’s your authority for that ? ” said Harcourt. 

It’s in the Bible,” answered Lottie stoutly ; at 
which there was a great explosion. 

Miss Marsden equals modern commentators in 
amplifying the text,” laughed Hemstead. 

“Well,” persisted Lottie, “ if it isn’t just so writ- 
ten, I know enough of human nature to be sure 
that was just how it happened.” 

“ On with the story,” cried Mr. Dimmerly. 
“ Come, Miss Martell.” 

“ The afternoon of the fete came,” said Alice, 
and Ninon’s mother was depressed with a boding ol 
evil. 

“ ‘ Whom shall I send with thee, my child ? My 
heart fails me in sending thee alone.’ 

“ * Little brother Pierre shall go with me,’ said 
Ninon. ‘ He’s an odd child, and talks to the saints 
and angels more than to us. If he goes with me, the 
saints will take care of us both.’ 

“ This seemed to strike the mother as true, and she 
was comforted ; and the pale, little boy, with large, 
spiritual eyes that appeared to look into the other 
world, took his sister’s hand without even a smile flit- 
ting across his sad face ; and they started for the fete.’ 

“ Now, Miss Marchmont,” said Miss Martell, with 
a graceful inclination to Addie. 

“ And the pale little boy, with big, owl-like eyes,” 
continued Addie flippantly “ stalked along as if 


432 


FR03f JEST TO EARNEST 


going to a funeral, while Ninon tripped and danced at 
his side. But soon the young girl’s steps grew slower 
and slower, and her face thoughtful, and she began 
to question her mother’s words — that she was too 
much of a child to have a lover ; and, by the time she 
reached the village green, she gave her pretty head 
a toss as she said, ‘ We’ll see about this. Mother 
doesn’t know everything.’ ” 

“ Now Bel.” 

‘‘ But poor little Ninon,” said Bel, soon became 
sadly bewildered, for there were so many people all 
talking at once, and they pushed against and jostled 
her as if she were very small and insignificant indeed, 
and she began to think that her mother was right, 
and that she was only a child ; and she grew fright- 
ened and wished herself home again. But she kept 
fast hold of the hand of her brother whom the saints 
loved, and felt that as long as he was with her she 
was safe. Finally they were pushed and jostled to 
a quiet nook on the edge of the green, under a tree, 
and here they sat down. Soon the dancing com- 
menced, and Ninon amused herself by criticising the 
people and making remarks to her brother about 
their dress and manner. But he did not seem to 
hear her, and his eyes were fixed on the sky, as if 
he saw more that was wonderful there than she upon 
the village green.” 

“ Mr. De Forrest, you next. ” 

But as Ninon sat there smiling and talking more 
to herself than to her queer little brother, who did'A’t 
listen, the young men began to notice her, and to 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


433 


nudge each other and ask who she was ; for in truth 
she reminded every one of a half-blown rose. But 
no one knew who she was, and no one had ever seen 
her before. Then the handsomest young man in the 
village — indeed he was the one at whom all the girls 
were setting their caps — stepped forward and took a 
deliberate survey, and soon was convinced that, among 
all the village maidens, there was not a face as fair as 
Ninon’s. And while he looked at her, Ninon from 
under her long lashes as intently watched him. At 
last the young man made up his mind, and said to 
himself, ‘ I will be her lover for this afternoon,' and 
in a manner that was the very embodiment of grace, 
he stepped up to her and said : 

“ ‘ My pretty maiden, wilt dance with me ? ’ ” 

And De Forrest bowed to Lottie to continue. 
It was strange how the foolish little story was 
gaining the breathless interest of all present — all the 
more so because each one was unconsciously coloring 
their bit of the mosaic with his or her individuality. 
Lottie’s manner by no means tended to allay this 
interest, as she began her part of the impromptu 
tale. She was a natural actress, and, for the moment, 
became little Ninon. The scene had become present 
to her vivid fancy, and by some process that cannot 
be explained, she impressed it upon the minds of the 
others as real. They saw the crowdec" village green, 
the petite little maiden and her weird brother sitting 
upon its edge as she began. 

“ And Ninon shyly raised her dark eyes to the 
face of the handsomest young man of all the village, 
10 


434 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


At whom the giils were setting their caps, and said 
a trifle coldly : 

^‘^Fm only a little child who has come- to see. 
Go thy ways/ 

And the handsome young man stalked away, 
haughty and oflended, and the youth of the village 
nudged each other and smiled and wondered and 
said, * She must be a princess in disguise, or she 
would dance with him whom all the girls covet/ So 
no one else would venture to speak to her. But 
Ninon for awhile was content to be left alone to 
watch all the funny people and their funny ways. 
She didn’t see any one that she wanted to dance 
with. 

‘‘At last she became conscious that one who 
seemed a stranger like herself was watching her, and 
she began to look curiously at him. At first she did 
not like his looks at all. His dress was very plain • 
not a bit smart and gay like that of the other young 
men. Besides, he was so tall and grave ; and once, 
when some one said a rude word to him, his eyes 
were so fiery that Ninon was afraid of him. But a 
moment later, when his eyes rested on her, they 
became so kind and gentle that she wondered how 
it could be. Then she began to grow sorry for him 
because, like herself, he was a stranger and had t>o 
one to talk to. But he seemed in quest of some one, 
for he would look all around among the people; but 
soon his eyes would come back and rest so wistfully 
upon her face as if she were the one he was looking 
for after all. This puzzled Ninon greatly and she 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


435 


asked herself, Now, can it be that I am the one he’s 
looking for? At last it seemed that the stranger 
wished to speak to her, but hadn’t the courage, and 
this amused Ninon vastly. Twice he advanced, fal- 
tered, and then retreated. Ninon was convulsed with 
laughter and whispered : 

“ ‘ Oh, Pierre, isn’t this the funniest thing that 
ever was in this great world. That big man there, 
is afraid of me — little Ninon.’ 

Then she saw that he thought she was laughing 
at him, and that he had straightened himself up stiff 
and haughty and had looked the other way. But 
he couldn’t keep looking the other way very long,” 
Lottie said, with an indescribable air that brought 
out a round of applause ; and when he timidly 
glanced toward her again, she gave him such an en- 
couraging smile that he came at once to her side 
and said : 

“ ‘ Little sister, wilt walk with me ? ’ 

“ A happy thought struck Ninon. Her mother 
had said she was too young to have a lover, but noth- 
ing had been said against her having another brother. 
So, with conscience clear, she whispered, ‘ Sit still 
here till I come back \ ’ and the little boy sat still 
looking up into the sky, while Ninon let the tall 
stranger take her hand and lead her away. But his 
eyes were so gentle and true, she lost all fear and 
asked: 

“ ‘ Why do you call me sister? ’ 

“ ‘ Perhaps you can tell me,’ he said. ‘ I came 
here an utter stranger, and I looked all around 


43f> 


FROM JEST TO lURNEST. 


among the people, and their faces were strange, and 
it seemed to me that they ever would be strange ; 
but when I saw your face, you appeared to belong to 
to me. I think we must be related.’ 

‘ I never saw you before,’ said Ninon, shaking 
her head. 

“ ‘ I’ve seen you in my dreams all my life,’ he 
replied, looking at her so earnestly that the color 
deepened on her cheek. 

“ ‘ I never heard anything so queer in all my 
life,’ said Ninon. 

“ * You have much to learn,’ said the stranger. 

‘‘‘Yes,’ said Ninon humbly, ‘as mother says, 
I’m only a little child.’ 

“‘You are not a little child, you are a beautiful 
maiden, Ninon,’ said the stranger earnestly. 

“ ‘ Nonsense,* she said blushingly. ‘ I'll never be 
that ? ’ But she liked to hear him say it, neverthe- 
less,” Lottie added, with an accent that again brought 
out a round of applause-. 

“ I’m taking too much time,” Lottie said, depre- 
catingly. 

“ Go on, go on,” was the unanimous cry ; and her 
little brother Dan, who had dropped nuts and apples 
and was leaning, opened-mouthed on her knees, said : 

“ Lottie, if you don’t go on. I’ll do something 
dreadful.” 

So Lottie continued. “ And the tall stranger 
smiled down upon her and said, ‘ Violets are my fav- 
orite flower, and you are a modest little violet/ 

“ ‘ Now you are wrong again,’ said Ninon ; ‘ vio- 


AROUND THE YUi^E LOG, 


437 


lets are a pale blue flower, and my cheeks are burn- 
ing so oddly — I never had them do so before. I 
know I look like the pionies in the curb’s garden.’ 

“ ‘ You look like the sweetest rose in the curb’s 
garden.’ 

‘‘ ‘ Is that the way big brothers talk to their little 
sisters ? ’ 

“ ‘ That is the way I talk to you, and I’m in ear- 
nest.’ 

‘ How do little sisters treat a brother as big as 
you are ? ’ 

“ ‘ Well, for one thing, they kiss them.’ 

“ ‘ That’s queer,’ said Ninon, innocently. ‘ I 
should think it would be just the other way.’ 

“ ‘ Now I think of it, you are right,’ and the 
stranger gave her a kiss that set every nerve tingling. 

“ ‘ How odd,’ she exclaimed, half-frightened, half- 
delighted. * Pierre sometimes kisses me, but I never 
felt that way before.’ 

“ ‘ And big brothers take their little sisters in their 
arms and lift them over the rough places, as I do.’ 

“And he carried her over a low stone wall that 
separated them from a shadowy grove. 

“*Oh, how nice,’ sighed Ninon, complacently, 
‘ I’ve always had to get over the rough places by 
myself before.’ 

“ ‘ You will no longer,’ said the youth, as they 
passed under the low branches of a sheltering tree 
‘ Oh, Ninon, as innocent as beautiful, can you not see 
that I am not your brother, but your lover : ” and he 
thf^w himself at her feet. 


438 


F/^OM JEST TO EARNEST, 


But Ninon clasped her hands in the deepest 
distress, and cried, ‘ Oh, why did you say that ? 
You might have»been my brother as long as you 
chose. But mother says I can have no lover — that I 
am only a child ; ' and like a startled fawn she fled 
from him, and, a few moments later, panting and 
breathless, was sitting again beside her strange, little 
brother, who was still looking into the sky as if he 
saw a vision. 

“ The young stranger followed sadly, thinking how 
he might still win her, and teach her that she was no 
longer a child. Ninon soon became more composed, 
and looked around as if she would like to see him 
again. As from a distance he watched her from 
under his bent eyebrows, a happy thought struck 
him, and he said, ‘ I’ll teach her that she is a woman, 
and stepping forward, he singled out a neglected vil- 
lage maiden, who seemed ready for a little attention 
from anybody, and whirled her into the dance. 
Ninon, to her dismay, saw the arm of her whilom 
brother and lover encircling another girl, while she, 
apparently, was forgotten. She could scarcely believe 
her eyes. She looked at him fixedly, the picture of 
reproach, but he never seemed to look toward her. 
Surprise, resentment, grief, followed each other 
upon her fair face, like clouds passing of over a sunny 
landscape. At last she buried her face upon little 
Pierre’s shoulder, and sobbed : 

* He may be my lover, or anything else, if he will 
only leave that hateful minx to come to me once more. 

“ The tan stranger saw her drooping head, and 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


439 


quickly led his partner out of th/? dance and bowed 
himself away, leaving her bewildered ; so quickly 
had he come and gone. 

“Ninon looked up, but he was nowhere to be 
seen, and the ‘hateful minx* stood alone. Sud- 
denly a voice that had grown strangely familiar said 
at her side : 

“ ‘-May I be thy lover now? ’ 

“ ‘ Thou art false,’ she said faintly. 

“ ‘ Never to thee, Ninon. My thoughts were with 
thee every moment since you so cruelly left me. Do 
you not see why I sought another maiden ? I wished 
to teach you that you were no longer a child, but a 
woman. I am your lover. Your heart has already 
claimed me, and these jealous tears prove it.* 

“‘Well, then,’ said Ninon, shyly smiling again, 
‘ if my heart has gone to you, and I half ^jelieve it 
Jias, I must follow my heart ; ’ and she put her hand 
in his.” 

Loud and long was the applause that greeted 
Lottie’s conclusion. Dan executed a miniature break- 
down as an expression of his feelings, and it would 
seem that Mr. Dimmerly’s chuckling laugh would 
never cease. De Forrest looked uneasy, and Hem- 
stead was in a trance of bewildered delight. Alice 
and Harcourt exchanged significant glances, but upon 
the faces of Mrs. Marchmont and Bel were traces of 
disapproval. 

“ Now uncle,” cried Lottie, “ it’s your turn. I 
have given you comedy; we shall expect from yoii 
high tragedy.” 


440 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


The word “ comedy/' as Lottie lieie used it, 
jarred unpleasantly on Hemstead’s ear, and the 
thought crossed Harcourt’s mind, “ Can she be lead- 
ing Hemstead on in heartless j'est, as we proposed at 
first? How I have changed since that day, and I 
was in hopes that she had, too, somewhat.” 

But Mr. Dimmerly had taken up the thread of 
the narrative where Lottie had dropped it : “ Ninon,” 
he said, “ lived a long while ago, and did not prop- 
erly refer the tall stranger to her mamma. A tryst- 
ing place and time were agreed upon, and the myste- 
rious stranger in green, who was a forester, seemingly, 
said that he had a deer to kill before nightfall ; and, 
raising her hand to his lips, departed. Ninon sat a 
long time, lost in a maze of thought, and then, in the 
twilight, roused the rapt child from his visions, and 
they started for their home. But villainous faces 
had hovered on the outskirts of the village green, and 
ill-omened eyes had marked the beauty of Ninon and 
the spiritual face of her brother. At that time there 
was in France a terrible monster, known as Giles de 
Laval, whose emissaries were ever on the alert for 
such victims. It was this cruel man who suggested 
to Perrault his world-renowned story of Barbe-bleu, 
the Blue-Beard that Dan there knows all about. 
Well, when Ninon and her little brother were oassing 
a thicket but half-way home, two masked men sprang 
out upon them, and stifling their terror-stricken cries, 
carried them to a distance from the highway. They 
then bound bandages firmly over their mouthy, and 
the villains lifted them on their horses and galloped 


akound the yule log. 


441 

away and away, till poor Ninon felt that she could 
never find her way home again, even if she had a 
chance. Soon the shadowy walls of a great castle 
rose before them, with a single light in a lofty tower. 
The feet of the iron-shod horses rang on the draw- 
bridge, which rose after them, and then Ninon knew 
they were prisoners. At first they were shut up in a 
dungeon that was perfectly dark, for their cruel jailor 
knew the overpowering effect of rayless darkness. 
But strange little Pierre said that the place was 
brighter than the sun, and that lovely faces were 
smiling at him. Ninon, however, saw nothing, and 
it was dark indeed to her, and she sobbed bit- 
terly, and called on her mother and lover for help. 
But only stony-hearted Laval and his accomplices 
heard her girlish voice. A bell in one of the towers 
slowly tolled out eleven o’clock. A little later the 
door of their cell opened, and light streamed in. 
Two men in hideous masks seized them, and carried 
them up and up, till Ninon, in horror, thought that 
they were to be thrown from the top of the tower. 
But worse than that awaited them : for soon they 
entered a large circular room, in which, on a sort 
of throne, sat a dreadful looking man, clad in sable. 
He had human form and features, but reminded 
one of the more disgusting kind of wild beasts. 
His eyes were small, piercing, and malignant, but his 
face was large, sensual, devilish, and poor Ninon lost 
hope from the moment she saw him. She instinct- 
ively felt that to sue for mercy from such a monster, 
would be worse than vain. She had lost hope utterly. 

la* 


442 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


She and her mother were mistaken. The saints carej 
for neither little Pierre nor herself, and had left them 
to fall into the clutches of this demon. She glanced 
slowly around the room in the faint hope of escape, 
or even for the chance of throwing herself from a 
window, if it were needful, in order to escape from 
that horrible man. But the walls were thick. No 
light came from without, but only from a great fur- 
nace that was strangely constructed and made her 
shudder. For a long time there was perfect silence 
in the dreadful place. The two masked men, gro- 
tesque and horrible, stood near the furnace motion- 
less as statues. The sable monster on his black 
throne watched them without moving a muscle in 
his great, coarse face, only his small eyes seemed like 
two scintillating sparks of infernal fire, as with a 
fiendish kind of pleasure he marked the agony of 
Ninon. The young girl instinctively gave up all hope 
of life, and yet never had life seemed so sweet. Its 
homeliest details now appeared precious, and their 
poor, little cottage heaven, compared with this den of 
infamy. She had just tasted the exquisite happiness 
of a new and before unknown love, and now she was 
to die. She thought of her mother growing gray in 
loneliness and grief. She thought of her lover com- 
ing eagerly to their trysting place, but when he came 
on the morrow, Christmas day, what would she be 
— where would she be ? and in her anguish, she cried 
aloud, and kneeling, stretched out her hands toward 
the sable throne. 

“ Then for the first time the coarse, thick lips of the 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 


443 


monster distorted themselves into a hideous grin, 
but otherwise he did not move, and the awful silence 
continued in that chamber of death. 

“ Ninon put her hands to her face, to hide his ugty 
visage, and then sank down in the apathy of despair. 

There was nothing in Ninon's agony that dis- 
turbed Laval. Scarcely a night passed but some 
victim like herself writhed under his remorseless 
eyes. Their mortal fear and sufferings were his 
recreation before the sterner business of sorcery that 
followed, and the more demonstrative they were in 
their pain, the more high-spiced his pleasure. At 
first Ninon’s beautiful and expressive face kept his 
whole attention, but after a time he began to note 
the strangely-appearing little boy who accompanied 
her. There was no fear in his calm, pale face. There 
was no dread in his large spiritual eyes, that seemed 
to look past the monster and his thick walls to some 
rare vision beyond. 

“ ‘ What does the little wretch see?’ he queried, 
for Laval, like his age, was very superstitious. 

“ But Ninon must be goaded out of her apathy, or 
the night would be dull ; so at last the thick lips open, 
and the awful silence is broken by more awful words : 

“ ‘ Girl, thou who art to lose body and soul, look 
at me.’ 

“ Slowly Ninon lifted her eyes to his brutal face, 
and gazed fixedly as some poor little bird might 
into the envenomed jaws of a serpent. The fascina- 
tion of fear was upon her. In a thick, guttural, mo- 
notonous voice, the human beast continued, ‘The 


444 FI^OM JEST TO EARNEST. 

devil has shown me that there is a potent charm in 
thy young innocent heart, there are powerful spells 
in thy warm young blood ; and that with them I 
may discover untold wealth. When the bell tolls 
out the hour of midnight, I shall take your bleeding 
heart out of your living body, and the heart of your 
brother cut of his body, that with them I may decoct 
an essence in yonder furnace, that will transmute the 
basest metal into gold. Midnight is the hour, and at 
midnight you shall die. Only the spell will be far 
more potent if you first give yourself to the foul 
fiend. Therefore, repeat after me : 

“ ‘ I give my soul and body to Satan.’ 

“ Mechanically the terror-stricken girl began. 

“ ‘ I give ’ — but little Pierre put his hand over her 
nouth. ‘ The saints forbid,’ he said quietly. 

“ ‘ Seize the child, tear out his staring eyes, 
shouted the monster savagely.” 

Mr. Dimmerly stopped, took off his spectacles, 
and coolly wiped them as he said : 

“ Tm through, and my part of the story is true. 
This Giles de Laval, or as he is better known in 
French history, the Marshal de Retz, destroyed 
hundreds of children, at ages varying from eight to 
eighteen, and in ways far worse than I have de- 
scribed. So Lottie, have you had enough of high 
tragedy ? ” 

“ O uncle,” she exclaimed, with a little impatient 
stamp of the foot, “ You have told us a horrible 
story. It must not break off in this way, or we 
won’t sleep a wink to-night. Mr. Hemstead, you 


AROUND THE VOIE LOG. 


44S 


take up the story where unde left off, and if possible, 
complete it in a way that won’t make our blood run 
cold.” 

Thus Hemstead was put upon his mettle, and 
soon all present were hanging with breathless inte- 
rest on his rich, well-modulated tones. 

“ ‘ When the monster from his sable throne, 
uttered his merciless mandate to tear out the eyes 
of little Pierre, the two grotesque and statue-like 
apparitions sprang into life, and snatching hot irons 
from the furnace, rushed toward the child. Ninon 
gave a shriek of terror, and sought to shelter the boy 
in her arms, crying, ‘ Do what you will with me, but 
spare him.’ Thus again, more truly than before by 
jealous tears, Ninon proved that she had become a 
woman.” 

At this sentence he was interrupted by a perfect 
storm of applause, in which Harcourt led off again 
and again. But Hemstead drew his inspiration from 
Lottie’s face, and noted with a thrill of joy that tears 
stood in her eyes. This was a richer tribute than he 
received from all the others, and with deeper and 
more effective tones he continued : 

“ But just then the great bell began to toll out 
the hour of twelve, and the demon, from his sable 
throne, made a restraining gesture. 

“ ‘ Naught,’ he said, ‘ must now interfere with our 
high magic and solemn sorcery. At the last stroke 
of the bell take their hearts out of their living bodies.” 

Ninon sank on the floor, murmuring like a dying 
zephyr among the chords of an ^Lolian harp, ‘ Fare 


446 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


well, mother dear. Farewell, my lover true. I can^ 
not meet you to-morrow at the fallen iree^ ” (and 
here Hemstead glanced at Lottie, whose face was in- 
stantly suffused) “and she bowed her head upon her 
brother’s shoulder, and sobbed aloud. 

“ Slowly and solemnly upon the silent night the 
iron tongue told out the fateful moments. 

“ With increasing uneasiness the monster upon 
his sable throne watched little Pierre, who, from first 
to last, had not shown a trace of fear or trouble. 
Among all his victims he had never seen a child like 
this, and his guilty heart began to fail him wofully. 

“ ‘ He surely sees something,’ he muttered, as 
the boy’s large eyes dilated with a wondrous awe, 
and his face grew luminous with a great joy. 

“ The heavy vibrations of the last stroke of the 
bell resounded through the silent night. 

“ Suddenly, with a shrill, piercing voice that went 
like an arrow to the guilty heart of Laval, little Pierre 
exclaimed : 

“ ‘ It is Christmas morn. O Ninon, look, there is 
Jesu, the Christ-Child, and the Lord of all the saints. 
See, He is coming toward us, bearing His cross — He is 
here — He is placing His pierced hands upon our 
heads — we are saved ; ’ and the child knelt reverently 
on the pavement and his sister knelt beside him. 

“ The monster tumbled off his sable throne and 
lay grovelling and groaning upon the floor, while his 
terror-stricken accomplices ran clattering down the 
Btairs. 

“Far above the tower even, Ninon thought she 


AROUND THE YULE LOG. 447 

heard a burst of heavenly song, while little Pierre in 
rapt ecstasy cried, ‘ Listen/ 

“ Suddenly a clarion voice that Ninon heard most 
plainly, and that thrilled her to the heart, rang up 
from the earth beneath. 

Harm but a hair of their heads and I will make 
you suffer the tortures of the damned.’ 

Even at their height they could hear the sound 
of galloping steeds. 

“ A dozen brave fellows swam the moat, and a 
moment later the draw-bridge fell heavily and the 
clangor of a hundred hoofs rang upon it. 

“ Up the winding stair came the tramp of armed 
men. There was a thud and a groan when any 
resisted. The dethroned monster lay grovelling on 
the floor, not daring to move. 

“ Little Pierre still looked heavenward. Ninon 
looked toward the door. A moment later her lover 
rushed in with drawn sword ; and Ninon, unharmed 
with a cry of joy, sprang to his heart. 

“ But the fire of a terrible anger burned in the 
young man’s cheek, and he raised his gleaming sword 
against Laval, who now pleaded piteously for mercy. 

What mercy would you have shown these chil- 
dren ? thundered the youth. ‘ What mercy have 
you shown to your other innocent victims?’ and he 
was about to run him through when Ninon caught 
his arm and cried : 

“ ^ Stay, kill him not this Christmas morn in hia 
terrible guilt. It was Jesu who saved us; and docf 
He not ever say. Forgive — even our enemies ? ’ 


448 


JROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


“ Slowly she drew dbwn the raised arm of human 
revenge. She took from his reluctant hand the 
gleaming sword and returned it in its sheath. 

“ And now Ninon has become more than a woman 
—she is a Christian” 


UNDER THE MISTLETOE, 


449 


'CHAPTER XXXI. 4 

UNDER THE MISTLETOE. 

I NSTEAD of applause, tliere was the truer and 
more appropriate tribute of silence when Hem- 
stead finished the mosaic of a story which, by the 
various narratives, had been developed so differ- 
ently and yet characteristically. The eyes of more 
than one were irioist, and Lottie hastily left the 
room. 

Mr. Dimmerly was the first to recover himself, 
and, after blowing his nose most vociferously, man- 
aged to say : 

“ Well, Nephew, it was hardly the thing to get 
a sermon off on us before Sunday, but, since it was 
rather well done, I don't think we will complain. 
I now suggest that you young people have some 
games that will set your blood in motion. The 
last hours of Christmas eve should ever be the mer- 
riest. I will send Lottie back — the tender-hearted 
little minx, who must take everything in earnest." 

His advice was followed, and Lottie soon re- 
turned, becoming, as usual, the life of the company. 
A breezy sound of voices and many a ringing laugh 
took the place of the former hush, as games and 
jests followed in quick succession. 

Harcourt was good-naturedly on the alert to 


450 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


serve Hem stead, and, in a game that required the 
absence of two of the company from the room a 
few moments, suggested the names of the Student 
and Lottie Marsden. They, nothing loth, went 
out together into the empty hall. 

Do you know,” said Hemstead, “ I think it a 
fittle strange I have not had a chance to speak to 
you alone, since we were at the fallen tree in the 
clump of hemlocks.” 

** I did not know,” 3aid Lottie, laughing and 
blushing, “ that the ‘ fallen tree ’ was a trysting 
place.” 

“ Well,” said he, eagerly, I met a young lady 
there once, whom I would gladly meet there or 
anywhere else again.” 

“To see whether she had taken your advice ? ” 

“ That depends. I doubt whether she can ‘ make 
a man ’ of a certain individual, and I fear she will 
not take the other alternative.” 

“ She will probably do as Ninon did — follow her 
heart.” 

“ If one could only know whither your heart 
would lead you ! ” he said, blushing deeply, and look- 
ing at her so wistfully that she, seeing through his 
thin disguise, had it on her tongue to tell him. But, 
instead, she took a few dancing steps away, and, 
with no such intention whatever, stood just under 
the mistletoe as she laughingly said : 

“ That reminds me of what father often says : 
How nice it would be to speculate, if one only 
knew every time how it would turn out.” 


UNDER THE MISTLETOE. 


451 

Miss Marsden ! ” he exclaimed, hurriedly, “ you 
are right under the mistletoe.” 

She tried to spring away, but he snatched her 
hand and detained her, while he stood hesitatingly 
at her side, looking at her lips as if they were the 
gates of Paradise. 

Well,” said she,> laughing and blushing, “ 1 
have nothing to do in the matter.” 

“ But I dare not take it unless you give it.” 

“ And I dare not give it unless you take it.” 

If Hemstead did not emulate Mr. Dimmerly’s 
explosion,” the ancient rite was nevertheless hon- 
ored in a way that Lottie would not soon forget. 
Never did a kiss mean more, express more, or im- 
part more, upon any occasion that the ceremony 
had been solemnized by her ancestors, back to the 
times of the Druids. 

But this moment of bliss was of short duration, 
for Mrs. Marchment unexpectedly entered the hall, 
and threw them both into disastrous confusion by 
exclaiming, in unfeigned astonishment : 

Well, well ! what does this mean ? ” 

Of course, Lottie was the first to recover herself, 
and managed to falter : 

“ You see. Auntie, by some accident — I assure 
you it was an accident ; I didn’t mean to do it at 
all — I got under that pesky mistletoe of uncle’s, 
and Mr. Hemstead, it would seem, had taken to 
heart uncle’s homily on the duty of keeping up 
old customs. Mr. Hemstead, you know, is so con- 
scientious, and I suppose he felt that he must, pool 
man ; and so — and thus — ” 


452 


FROM y-EST TO EARNEST. 


At this moment Harcourt’s expedients of delay 
failed, and they were loudly summoned back to the 
dining-room. 

“ I hope there will be no more such nonsense/’ 
said Mrs. Marchment, severely. 

“Oh, no, indeed. Auntie; it will never happen 
again. Only the strongest sense of duty could 
have impelled Mr. Hemstead to do such a thing ; ” 
and they escaped to the dining-room only to be sub- 
jected to a fire fr®m another quarter. Their color 
was so high, and they had such an air of general 
confusion, that Harcourt cried, laughingly: 

“ I more than half believe that you have been 
under the mistletoe.” 

“Nonsense,” said Lottie; “with auntie in the 
hall? If you think Mr. Hemstead is brave enough 
for that, you greatly misjudge him.” 

But De Forrest was wofully suspicious, and 
had many uneasy thoughts about the “jest” 
which Lottie must be carrying out ; for surely it 
could not be possible that she was becoming in 
earnest. 

Hemstead and Lottie made wretched work in 
guessing the word required of them from the 
nature of the game; for Mr. Dimmerly’s prolonged, 
chuckling laugh, which could be heard from the 
parlor, did not tend to allay their confusion. 

When Mrs. Marchment entered that apartment 
she found her brother apparently in a convulsion , 
but he was only vainly endeavoring to prevent his 
merriment from developing into an outrageous 


UNDER THE MISTLE TOE, 


453 

chuckle, for he too had seen Lottie under the mis- 
tletoe. 

“ This thing must be stopped,’' said Mrs. March- 
ment, most emphatically; at which her brother 
chuckled louder than ever, and said : 

Stopped, indeed ! As if it could be, or ever 
had been * stopped,’ since Adam and Eve first 
cast sheep’s eyes at each other in the Garden of 
Eden.” 

His sister left the room with a gesture of annoy- 
ance. 

Suddenly the little man’s queer, cackling laugh 
ceased, and his wrinkled face grew sad and thought- 
ful as he sighed : 

“ I’m the only Dimmerly who was ever 
‘stopped’ — fool that I was. His mother, sister 
Celia, would marry a poor man, and her life, in 
spite of all her toil and privation, has been happier 
than mine,” and he shook his head pathetically 
over “what might have been.” 

The marble clock on the mantel chimed out the 
hour of twelve, and the young people came flocking 
in from the dining-room, their noisy mirth hushed 
as they remembered that the sacred hours of the 
Christmas Sabbath had commenced. 

“ I have induced Miss Martell to give us a 
Christmas hymn before parting,” said Harcourt; and 
he led Alice to the piano, as if there had been some 
preconcerted arrangement. 

Lottie went to her uncle’s side, and took his 
arm in a sort of wheedling, affectionate way. She 


454 


JEST TO EARNEST 


was beginning to instinctively recognize that she 
had an ally and sympathizer in him. As he looked 
down upon her fair face in its dewy freshness 
and bloom, he vowed that, as far as it was in his 
power, she should have her own way. Time and 
the inevitable ills of our lot might dim that face^ 
but it should not become withered by a life-time 
of vain regret. 

“What were you faughing at so, uncle?" she 
whispered. 

“ At my nephew’s painful conscientiousness and 
stern performance of duty. What a martyr he made 
of himself, to be sure !’’ 

“ Now, uncle, I half believe you think I stepped 
under your old mistletoe on purpose. It’s no such 
thing.’’ 

“ Oh, no, my dear. The mistletoe is haunted, 
and has been for a thousand years or more, and 
viewless elves draw under it those who are to re- 
ceive kisses — prophetic of many others from the 
same lips.’’ 

But here he found Lottie’s hand upon his lips, 
for a second, and then she stood at Miss Martell’s 
side, who was now playing a prelude. In some 
surprise, Lottie noticed that, instead of there being 
a printed sheet upon the piano-rack, both the words 
and music were written by hand. As Miss Martell 
sang, in a sweet but unfamiliar air, the following 
words, her surprise and interest deepened : 

At midnight, in Judean skies, 

There dawned a light whose holy rays 


UNDER THE MISTLETOE. 


455 


Not only cheered the shepherds’ eyes. 

But filled with hope all coming days. 

At midnight, o’er Judea’s plain 
Was heard a song unknown before ; 

The echoes of that sweet refrain ' 

Are reaching earth’s remotest shore. 

*Twas not the sun o’er Eastern hills, 

That shed a transient radiance round ; 

Nor a feeble heir of earthly ills 

The shepherds in the manger found. 

Upon the darker midnight sky 
Of human sorrow, care, and sin — 

A night that broods at noontide high j 
A dreary gloom all hearts within — 

There rose a gentle, human face, 

Whose light was love and sympathy— 

The God of heaven, yet of our race— - 
The humblest of humanity. 

The night of sorrow, sin, and care 
Still shadows many hapless hearts ; 

But all who will, this light may share — 

This hope which Christmas morn imparts. 

Lottie’s eyes were suffused with tears when th< 
Bimple hymn was finished, but they did not pre\cnt 
her from following Miss Martell’s finger as she 
turned to the title-page and pointed to the in- 
scription : 

“ Music by Miss Martell. 

“ Words by Frank Hemstead. 

“Dedicated to Miss Lottie Marsden. 

“ We wish you more than a ‘ merry ’ — the happy Christmas, ratLer 
tf the Christian,” 

Her first response was an impulsive kiss to 


456 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

A/ice. But when she looked around to thank 
h ^mstead, he had gone. 

A little later, as he came stamping up the piazza 
out of the snow, after assisting Harcourt and Miss 
Martell away, the hall-door opened, and some one 
da/ted out, and took his hand in a quick, thrilling 
pressure. A voice that had grown as dear as fa- 
miliar said : 

** Before we parted to-night I wanted to tell you 
thar I think Lottie Marsden, like Ninon, has be- 
come more than a woman — a Christian.’^ 

And she vanished, but left the night so luminous 
about him that he could not, for a long time, enter 
the house. 

He felt, like the shepherds who kept watch cen- 
turies ago, that an angel had brought him ^‘tidings 
of great joy/* 


THE CHRISTMAS SUN DA Y, 


45; 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

THE CHRISTMAS SUNDAY. 

HIS Christmas Sabbath, though marked by no 



X unusual event, was destined to be a memora- 
ble day in the lives of Frank Hemstead and Char- 
lotte Marsden. A chain of unforeseen circumstan- 
ces and experiences, and a sequence of emotions 
still less understood, had lifted them higher and 
higher, until this culminating day was scarcely one 
of earthly existence. 

Lottie, in her previous life, had been frivolous 
and selfish ; but her evil resulted from thoughtless- 
ness rather than the deliberate purpose to do 
wrong. She was the type of multitudes of her 
fair sisters, who, with sparkling eyes, look out upon 
life in its morning to see only what it offers to 
them, and not the tasks it furnishes them for 
others. Only by experience — only by God’s logic 
of events do they find that their happiness is in 
these tasks — in unselfish giving and doing. 

The world had been at Lottie’s feet. It had 
offered her all that it could to a girl in her station ; 
but when, withdrawn from it by a day of suffering, 
she had summed up her treasures, she found that 
she had nothing but remorse. She had been re- 
ceiving all her life, and yet had nothing. She 


438 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


would then gladly have remembered that she had 
given even one an impulse toward a truer and hap- 
pier life. But she could not. Apart from natural 
impulses of affection toward kindred and friends, 
her only thought in regard to all had been, — How 
can I make them minister to me and my pleasure ? 
With tact and skill, enhanced by exceeding beauty, 
she had exacted an unstinted revenue of flattery, 
attention, and even love ; and yet, when, in weak- 
ness and pain, she wished the solace of some con- 
soling memory, she found only an accusing con- 
science. 

This experience conveyed to the practical girl 
a startling lesson. With all her faults, ghe did not 
belong to the class that is hopeless, because so 
weak and shallow. Though her handsome face 
might often express much that was unlovely and 
unwomanly, it ever expressed mind. 

When she, in her turn, like hosts of others, came 
to realize the limitations of her being, her weak 
ness and need, she looked around, instinctively, for 
help and support. Human teaching presented a 
God from whom she shrank in fear and dislike 
The Bible revealed Jesus. When feeling most her 
need, the Bible presented one whose eyes over- 
flowed with sympathy, and whose hand was om- 
nipotent. She instinctively felt, like Mary of old, 
that, at “ His feet,” there was rest and hope. 

This feeling was not reached as a mathematician 
solves an equation, or a theologian comes to a con- 
clusion, but more after the manner in vhich some 


niE CHRISTMAS SUNDAY. 


459 

wo>men and most children will look at a person, and 
say, I like him ; Til trust him.” 

There was nothing incongruous or unnatuial in 
the contemporary love growing up in her heart for 
Hemstead at the same time, though it Is possible 
that some may so think. In some minds the ideas 
of love and passion seem inseparable, and they 
regard religion as something far removed. These 
are but the right wing of that sinister class 
who jumble their passions and religion to- 
gether, and, in pious jargon and spiritual double 
entendre^ half conceal and half convey the base 
meaning of their hearts. In others, love, or what 
with them goes by the name, is equally in- 
separable from management and match-making, 
trousseaus and settlements — concerns pertaining 
to earth, and very earthy, it must be admitted. 
No doubt many excellent, solid people would 
regard Lottie’s spiritual condition with grave sus- 
picion, and ask, disapprovingly, “ What business 
have two such different loves to be originating in 
her heart at the same time?” But, in the term 
“ different,” they beg the question. Where is the 
antagonism? Where is even the dissimilarity? 
Are not these two impulses of the heart near akin, 
rather ; and does not a truer and deeper philosophy 
of life teach that love for a human object may be 
as certainly God’s will as love towards himself? 
Have these solid, excellent people aught to say 
against the faithful devotion of a wife, or the pa- 
tient tenderness of a mother, which are corner- 


460 


FI^OM yEST TO EARNEST 


stones of the family, as the family is the corner-stone 
of all true civilization ? But what is the origin oi 
the wife's devotion and mother’s tenderness ? These 
people, surely, are as wise as they are solid. They 
would have the day without the dawn. 

At any rate, it would appear that Heaven was 
making the match between Hem.stead and Lottie 
— making it as the Spring comes on in northern 
latitudes, subtlely, imperceptibly, and yet speedily. 
J ust how or when it came about, they did not know ; 
but when they met that Christmas morning, the 
peace and gladness of an assured and reciprocal 
love smiled from each other’s eyes. They needed 
no explanations. Frank "Hem stead’s face had ever 
been as easily interpreted as his honest words ; and 
he now had taught Lottie’s face to tell the truth. 
A blessed truth it revealed to him that Christmas 
day. 

As he entered the pulpit that morning his face 
was radiant with the purest human love, as well as 
love to God. So far from being incongruous, the 
one seemed to kindle and intensify the other. 
Though his sermon was simplicity itself, he spoke 
as one inspired. His message now was a gospel, 
and came to his hearers as the angel’s announce- 
ment (which was his text) to the shepherds. 

But his closing words were searching, and sent 
many of* his hearers home thoughtful and con- 
science-smitten, as well as cheered by the great 
hope which Christmas day should ever bring to the 
world. 


THE CHRISTMAS SUNDAY. 


461 


I would gladly correct,” he said, the impres- 
sion which I fear was made on some minds last Sab- 
bath. Christ is the embodiment of Christianity, 
and His" coming to the world was ‘tidings of great 
joy;’ His coming to every sinful heart should be 
‘ tidings of great joy.’ But I fear that I led some to 
dread His coming, as they would purgatorial fires. 
How did the All-powerful One come? As a little, 
helpless child, that he might disarm our fears and 
enlist our sympathy. How did He live? The 
humblest among the humble, that no one on earth 
should be too lowly to go straight to His side with 
his griefs. HowdidHeact? He took little children 
in His arms, and blessed them. He laid His hand 
on the loathsome leper from whom all shrank. He 
looked into the glare of the demoniac’s eyes — the 
demons fled. Then, in meekness. He would offer to 
enter the poor wretch’s heart, and dwell in what 
had been the foul abode of the foulest fiends. When 
men wept. He, from sympathy, wept with them, 
though His next breath changed their mourning 
into joy. When man dishonored God, or wronged 
his fellow-men, as did the Pharisees, with their un- 
hallowed traffic in the Temple, their robbery of the 
widow and fatherless, their blocking up the way of 
life witji their senseless ceremonies, puerile tradi- 
tions, no knight in all the heroic past ever breathed 
out a more fiery indignation. How did He die? 
In a way that even the thief might be redeemed 
and live eternally. He was an ideal man, as well 
as perfect God. He was the servant of all, as well 


462 


FJ^OAf JEST TO EARNEST. 


as King of Kings. Not from His throne did He 
stoop to us. He stood at our side, and sustained 
fainting humanity with His encircling arm, as a 
brother. Little wonder, then, that the angel called 
the announcement that God had thus visited His 
creatures ‘Good tidings of great joy.’ 

“ But there is a brief word of pointed and search- 
ing significance in this message. The angel said, 
‘ you is born a Saviour.’ Is that true of each 

one of us ? Is this Christmas day a mockery, remind- 
ing us of a hope that is not ours — of a heaven in 
which we have no right nor part ? Does conscience 
tell us to-day that we have looked upon the light 
that shone at Bethlehem with apathetic eyes, and 
heard the angel’s message with unbelieving hearts, 
so that practically no Saviour has been born unto 
us? Why do you keep this day as a festival, my 
hearer ? I can tell you why you may. If you will 
receive it, the angel’s message is to you personally ; 
unto you is born a Saviour who will forgive your 
past sin, and shield you from its consequences, — 
who will ennoble your future life, and sustain and 
comfort under the inevitable sorrow and suffering 
awaiting, — and who Avill receive you into an eternal 
and happy home at the end of your brief sojourn 
here. May not this Christmas pass until each ond 
has received the abiding peace and joy of the 
angel’s message into the depths of his heart.” 

After the service. Miss Martell, with glistening 
eyes, said to Harcourt, “ I am glad you heard that 
sermon. ' 


THE CHRISTMAS SUN DA V, 


463 


“ I admit,” he replied, with bowed head, ** that 
it is better than my old philosophy. I think Hem- 
stead must have written it for me.” 

As the young clergyman helped Lottie into the . 
sleigh, she whispered : 

“ You wrote that sermon for me.” 

Both were right. Hemstead had preached 
Christ, who is God’s embodied truth, meant alike 
and alike adapted to every human heart. 


464 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

THE END OF THE “ TEST ” 

I T is a common impression that impending disas- 
ters cast their shadows before ; and especially in 
the realm of fiction do we find that much is made 
of presentiments, which are usually fulfilled in a 
very dramatic way. But the close observer of real 
life, to a large degree, loses faith in these bodings 
of ill. He learns that sombre impressions re- 
sult more often from a defective digestion and 
disquieted conscience than any other cause ; and 
that, after the gloomiest forebodings, the days pass 
in unusual sereneness. Not that this is always 
true, but it would almost seem the rule. Perhaps 
more distress is caused by those troubles which 
never come, but which are feared and worried over, 
than by those which do come, teaching us, often, 
patience and faith. 

Does not experience show that disasters and 
trials more often visit us, like the “thief in the 
night,” unexpectedly? 

At any rate, it so occurred to Hemstead and 
Lottie on the dreary Monday that followed theii 
glorified Sunday. And yet, never did a day open 
with fairer promise. There was a cloudless sky 
and a crystal earth. The mystic peace of Christ 


THE END OF THE JEST. 


465 


mas seemed to have been breathed even into bleak 
December ; for the air was mild and still, and the 
shadows of slender trees crept across the snow as 
steadily as that made by the sun-dial on the lawn. 

Within doors all appeared equally serene. The 
fire burned cheerily upon the hearth when Hem 
stead came down to breakfast. What was of far 
more importarrce, the light of love glowed as 
brightly in Lottie’s eyes, as she beamed upon him 
across the table ; and the spell which kept him, un- 
thinking, unfearing, in the beatified present, re- 
mained unbroken. 

But the darkest shadows were creeping toward 
both. 

To any situated as they were, and in their con- 
dition of mind and heart, a mere awakening would 
have been a rude shock. Some one had only to 
show them, with the remorseless logic of this world, 
what all their heavenly emotions involved, in or- 
der to cause perplexity and almost consternation. 
They could not long dwell, like the immortal gods, 
on the Mount Olympus of their exalted feeling, 
subsisting on the nectar and ambrosia of tones 
and glances. 

Lottie was the fashionable daughter of an ultra- 
fashionable mother and worldly father, in whose 
eyes sins against the beau monde were the most ir- 
rationable and unpardonable. 

Hemstead was a predestined home missionary, 
upon whom the Christian Church proposed to in 
diet the slow martyrdom of five or six hundred a 
20* 


466 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

year. Mrs. Marchrfl ont but reflected the judgment 
of the world when she thought that for two young 
people, thus situated, to fall in love with each other, 
would be the greatest possible misfortune. There- 
fore, with the sincerest sense of duty, and the very 
best intentions, she set about preventing it, after 
all the mischief had been done. 

Like a prudent lady, as she waS, she first sought 
to get sufficient information to justify her in speak-- 
ing plainly to both her nephew and niece. For 
this purpose she drew Addie out on Sunday after- 
noon, asking her if she had noticed anything pecu- 
liar in the manner of Hemstead and Lottie toward 
each other. Then, for the first time, and with just 
indignation, to her credit be it said, she learned of 
the practical joke of which her nephew was to be 
the victim. She skilfully drew from her daughtet 
all the details of its inception and the mode in 
which it had been carried out, for, to Addie’s super- 
ficial observation, Lottie was only indulging in one 
of her old flirtations. She neither saw, nor was she 
able to understand the change in Lottie’s feelings 
and character. She also wronged Lottie by giving 
the impression that she had nothing to do with the 
plot, with the exception that she had promised not 
to interfere. 

Mrs. Marchmont could scarcely believe what she 
heard, but Addie referred her to Bel, who con- 
firmed her words and admitted that from the first 
she had “ known it was very wrong, but had not 
believed that anything would come of it, until it 
seemed too Late." 


THE END OF THE JEST. 


467 

Besides,” she said, “ Lottie told me that if 1 
said a word, or interfered in any way, she would 
from that time treat me as a stranger, and she said 
it in a way that proved she meant it. Therefore, 
whatever you do, please let it appear that I have no 
part in it.” 

You surprise and shock me greatly,” said Mrs. 
Marchmont, “ with all of Lottie’s wild nonsense 
and fondness for flirting, I would not have thought 
that she could be guilty of such deliberate and per- 
sistent eflbrt to trifle with one so sincere and good 
as Frank. The most heartless coquette would 
scarcely call him fair game. She puzzles me too, 
for she does not seem like one who is acting, but 
more like one in earnest. Besides, look at the in- 
terest she is beginning to take in religion. She 
surely could nt)t employ such sacred things for the 
purposes of mere flirtation.” 

But Bel soon converted Mrs. Marchmont to her 
way of thinking. Lottie had found Hemstead dif- 
ferent and more interesting than she had expected,, 
and had foolishly and recklessly permitted a mere> 
sentiment for him to develop, which, in her case, 
would end with the visit, and soon be forgotten in 
the mad whirl of New York gayety. “ But, with Mr. 
Hemstead,” concluded Bel, “it will be a very differ- 
ent affair. He is one of the kind that will brood over 
such a disappointment and wrong to the end of life.” 

- So it was settled that Mrs. Marchmont should 
“ speak plainly ” to her nephew, and warn him 
against “ Lottie’s wiles,” as soon as possible. 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


468 

But no opportunity occurred before Monday 
morning, and then not till after Hemstead had re- 
ceived some of the most blissful experiences that 
he had yet enjoyed. For, immediately after break- 
fast, all had flocked into the back parlor, where the 
laden Christmas tree revealed the secrets that had 
filled the air with mystery during the preceding 
days. 

All had been remembered, and Mr. Martell’s 
munificence toward the gallant coachman quite 
took away his breath. 

But Hemstead was overwhelmed and troubled 
at first, when he opened an envelope, and found a 
check for a thousand dollars, with the words, “ We 
send you this, not in any sense as compensation 
— for we know enough of your charactei, to recog- 
nize that you would have taken equal risks in be- 
half of the penniless — but because we wish to be 
remembered by you, whom we can never forget. 
And we only request that you invest this sum to- 
ward your library, so that, in coming years, the beat 
thoughts of your favorite authors, may remind 
you of those whose best wishes, sincerest gratitude, 
and highesf esteem will ever be yours. 

(Signed.) Herbert Martell, 

‘‘Alice Martell.” 

“Now, Frank, what is the use of putting on 
such airs?” said Addie. “ You surely expected a 
handsome present from Mr. Martell.” 

“ I assure you, I expected nothing of the kind, 
he repUed, a trifle indignantly “ Why should I ? 


THE END OF THE JEST. 469 

As it is, I am doubtful whether I ought to accept 
of it.” 

Why should I ? ” Lottie echoed with a merry 
laugh. That’s like you. But unless you wish to 
hurt and wrong sincere friends very much, I advise 
you to keep it and do as they say. You are so ex- 
ceedingly proud or humble — which shall I call it — 
that I fear you neither expect, nor will take any 
thing from me.” 

“ Here is a queer-looking parcel for Frank Hem- 
stead,” said Mr. Dimmerly, with his chuckling 
laugh. 

With intense delight Lottie saw the student 
hesitate, and his hand tremble as he slowly began 
to open it. 

“ It’s not a torpedo, or infernal machine, that 
you need be in such trepidation,” she whispered 
“ It won’t go off.” 

“ Is it from you ? ” 

Look, and see.” 

It was a sermon-holder, of rich, plain morocco 
without, but within, most elaborately embroidered. 
Most prominent among the rare and dainty devices 
was a single oar. 

The expression of his face repaid her, as he ex- 
amined it with a comical blending of reverence and 
affection, aj some devout Catholic might a relic. 
In the blade of the oar was worked, with the most 
exquisite fineness, the words, “A true Knight.” 
Within an inner pocket, where they could not be 
readily seen, were the words, 

*' With the thanks of Lottie Marsdea." 


470 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


But his quick scrutiny soon dfscovered them 
and he turned and said, with an emphasis that did 
her good : 

I value this more than the check.” 

“ What I'blly ! ” she said, blushing with pleas- 
ure; “it isn’t worth five dollars.” 

“ I can prove that it is worth more than the 
check,” he said, in a low tone. 

“How?” 

“We value that gift most which we receive 
from the friend we value most. There; it is 
proved in a sentence ; but I can prove it over 
again.” 

“ What delightful lessons in logic ! But you 
surely cannot prove it again.” 

“Yes. If the gift from the friend we value 
most contains evidence that thought and time have 
been expended upon it — that gift, however slight 
its market value, has a worth to us beyond price, 
because showing that the friend we love supremely 
thinks of us in our absence.” 

“ I did put a great deal of time and thought on 
that little gift, but you have repaid me,” Lottie 
answered, in a low tone. 

Their brief but significant tHe-Or-tete was now 
interrupted by De Forrest, who came forward to 
thank Lottie for her costly gift to him — a gift 
bought on Broadway. He had uneasily marked 
the fact that she had given something to Hemstead, 
but when he saw that it was only a sermon-cover, he 
Was quite relieved. 


THE END or THE JEST. 


471 

Come here, Frank, and show me your present,” 
said Mr. Dimmerly, a little later. 

Hemstead good-naturedly complied, and the 
old gentlemen looked at the single embroidered oar, 
with a comical twinkle in his eye, and called again : 

“ Lottie, come here.” 

She approached rather shyly and reluctantly, 
not knowing what to expect. 

“ Now, Lottie,” said her uncle, reproachfully, 
pointing to the oar, “ I did not expect that from so 
sensible a girl as you are. What is a man going to 
do with one oar, unless he is to take a lonely scull 
through life as I have? Did you mean to suggest 
that to Mr. Hemstead ? ” 

“ Mr. Hemstead found out another meaning 
than that,” she said, laughing, “ and Fm not going 
to stay here to be teased by you,” and she ran out 
of the room, the picture of blushing happiness. 

When Hemstead again saw her it was with a 
great dread in his heart, and his tones were grave 
and almost stern. 

“ O — h — h you found out another meaning, did 
you ? ” said Mr. Dimmerly, looking both kindly 
and quizzically over his spectacles at his nephew. 

“ Well, uncle, to tell you the truth I hardly un- 
derstand myself ; my visit here is a great contrast 
to my quiet seminary life, and I have been getting 
deeper and deeper into a maze of happy bewilder- 
ment every day. So much has happened, and I 
am so changed, that, like many, in tales of enchant 
ment, I scarcely know whether I am myself/ 


472 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


“ I have seen the spell working,” said Mr. Dim* 
merly, dryly, “ and am thankful that the transfor- 
mation has not been of the nature that Shakspeare 
portrayed in his Midsummer Night Fantasy. Your 
head might have become turned over the wrong 
girl, and you have reached the period when it is 
bound to be turned over some one.” 

Uncle,” he said, fervently, “ she is the noblest 
and most beautiful being in existence.” 

“ Frank, I wish to see you,” said his aunt, 
quietly; and he followed her to her own private 
sitting-room. 

Mr. Dimmerly indulged in his low, chuckling 
laugh as he looked after them. 

Now she’s going to ‘ stop ’ it, he — he — In the 
meantime I’ll go out and stop the brook from run- 
ning down hill.” 

‘‘ The time has come,” said Mrs. Marchmont to 
her perplexed nephew, with the complacent supe- 
riority with which the wise of this world enlighten 
those whose heads are often in the clouds.” — “ The 
time has come when I must speak plainly to you 
of a matter as important as it is delicate. You are 
my own sister’s child, and I cannot see you wronged 
or going blindly into trouble without warning you. 
Are you not permitting yourself to become inter- 
ested in Miss Marsden to a degree that is not wise ? ” 
Why not wise?” he answered with burning 
cheeks. 

“ Have you not realized that she is one of the 
most fashionable young ladies in New York, and 


THE END OF THE JEST. 


473 


belongs to one of the wealthiest and most fashion- 
able families ? If you could but once see her mother 
you would understand me.” 

“ But she herself has changed,” he urged, eagerly. 

Mrs. Marchmont smiled incredulously and pity- 
“ How little you know the world,” she said, 
“ In what do you expect all your sentiment to end? 
Only sentiment? You say you purpose being a 
home missionary. Can you imagine for a moment 
that one, situated as she is, would contemplate such 
a life? Her parents would as soon bury her.” 

Hemstead groaned under his aunt’s remorseless 
words, but said in a sort of blind desperation : “ Her 
parent? I Is this Hindostan, that parents can treat 
their diughters as merchandise? A girl of Miss 
Marsd'=*n’s force and nobility of character — ” 

“ O Frank, hush ! It absolutely makes me sick 
to see one so easily deceived. ‘ Nobility of char- 
acter,’ indeed ! Well, I didn’t wish to speak of it. 
I could not believe it even of Lottie, but nothing 
less than the whole truth will convince you,” and 
she told him of the plot in which Lottie purposed 
to make him the ridiculous subject of a practical 
joke, and intimated that all her action since was 
but the carrying out of that plot. 

At first Hemstead grew deathly pale, and his 
aunt, thinking he was going to faint, began fumbling 
for her salts. But a moment later the blood suffused 
even his neck and brow, and he said passionately: 

“ I don’t believe a word of all this; Miss Mars- 
den is not capable of such falsehood.” 


♦74 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


* Whether, in your unreasoning passion, you w ill 
believe it or not makes no difference,” said Mrs. 
Marchmont, quietly. It is true, as I can prove by 
Addie and Miss Parton.” 

He took a few hasty strides up and down the 
room and muttered : 

“ I will take her word against all the world. 
She shall answer for herself,” and he rang the bell. 

When the servant appeared he said : 

“ Please ask Miss Marsden to come here at 
once.” 

Mrs. Marchmont regretted Hemstead’s action 
very much, but it was too firm and decided to bf 
prevented. She had planned that after his ‘‘ eyei 
had been opened to his folly” and Lottie’s frivolity, 
to say the least, her nephew would, with quiet 
dignity, cease his attentions, and perhaps might 
shorten his visit. She had a horror of scenes, but 
feared that one was coming now. 

Hemstead admitted Lottie with a silent bow 
and gave her a chair. 

When she saw his grave, pale face, her heart 
misgave her strangely, and she trembled so that 
even he noticed it, and also another fact — she did 
not meet his eyes. He fastened his upon her, as if 
he would read her soul, for he now felt that more 
than life was at stake. 

Miss Marsden,” he said, in a low, deep tone, 
“ my aunt has made a strange charge against you, 
but [ said to her, and I now say to you, that I will 
tak'i your word against all the world. She asserts, 


THE END OF THE JEST. 


475 


and she gives the names of her witnesses, that 
your action — your kindness toward me from the 
first, has been but the carrying out of a deliberate 
and heartless jest. Is it true? ” 

Lottie’s wonted quickness failed her. She had 
been so happy, she had seemed to have got so far 
beyond her old, false self, and so established in his 
afiection, that such a reverse did not appear possi- 
ble. But the evil that at one time she had feared 
had now come in a form so unexpected and serious, 
that, for a moment, she was stunned and bewil- 
dered, and fell into helpless confusion. The nature 
of the case aggravated her distress. How could 
she explain ? What could she say ? In response 
to his question she only trembled more violently 
and buried her burning face in her hands. 

He saw in this action confirmation of fears that 
he at first would scarcely entertain, and regarded 
her a moment with a strange expression upon his 
face — anger and pity blended, and then silently left 
the room. 

The sleigh stood at the door, and the coachman 
was just starting on an errand to Newburgh. 

Mr. Dimmerly looked with surprise at his 
nephew’s pale face ; a surprise that was greatly in- 
creased as the young man seized his hat and coat, 
and said in a husky tone : 

I am going to New York for some days,” and 
he sprang into the sleigh and was driven away. 

‘‘ Well,” said the old man, testily, “ if she ‘ stop- 
ped ’ him as easily as that he deserves to lose her.” 


476 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


And Mrs Marchmont, seeing Hemstead depart 
so silently, congratulated herself that she had 
escaped a scene after all, and complacently thought, 
These things can be stopped ' if taken in time, 
notwithstanding brother’s sentimental nonsense.” 

As poor Lottie’s mind emerged from its chaos 
into connected thought, she speedily came to the 
conclusion to tell Hemstead the whole truth, to 
condemn herself more severely than even he could 
in his anger, and ask his forgiveness. 

But when she raised her tearful face to speak, 
he was gone. 

She heard the sound of bells. A sudden fear 
chilled her, and she sprang to the window and saw 
a vanishing form that she dreaded might be his. 
Without a word to Mrs. Marchmont, she rushed 
down to the lower hall, where she found Mr. Dim- 
merly fuming about. 

Where is Mr. Hemstead?” she asked, eagerly. 

“ What the deuce is the matter ? What have you 
and sister been saying that Frank should come 
down here white as a sheet ? ” 

“ But where is he ? ” she asked again, in a tone 
that her uncle never heard her use before. 

“ Gone to New York for several days,” he said. 

Lottie tottered a moment as if she had received 
a blow. With one hand she steadied herself on 
the balustrade of the stairs, while she passed the 
other across her brow, then turned and wearily 
climbed to her room. 


LOYAL. 


477 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

LOYAL. 

B el was startled at the pallor of Lottie’s face 
as she entered the room, and rose hastily to 
offer assistance, but Lottie motioned her away. 
Without a word she threw herself upon the bed and 
signified her grief and despair by an act as old as 
the oldest records of humanity — she “ turned her 
face to the wall.” 

Bel knew that Mrs. Marchmont had “ spoken 
plainly,” and had seen Hemstead drive away. She 
expected Lottie to come to her room in a towering 
passion, and was prepared to weather the storm in 
cynical endurance, assured that her friend would 
eventually thank her for having had a hand in break- 
ing up the “ whole absurd thing.” 

But when Lottie entered^ with the expression of 
one who had received a mortal wound — when in 
silence and despair she had turned her face from all 
the world as if there were nothing left in it for 
which she cared, the nervous young lady began to 
fear that this affair might not pass away like an or- 
dinary mood.” 

She reasoned and remonstrated, but Lottie did 
not heed, and scarcely heard her. Then she went tc 
Mrs. Marchmont, and disturbed even that lady’s 


478 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


complacency by her account of Lottie’s appearance 
and manner. But with approving consciences they 
both said : 

** It was time something was done.” 

The dinner hour came, but Lottie silently shook 
her head to all urging to come down. It was the 
same at supper. Entreaty, remonstrance, the as- 
sumption of hurt and injured tones were alike un 
availing. She lay motionless, like one stunned and 
under partial paralysis. 

Mrs. Marchmont lost her complacency utterly, 
and Mr. Dimmerly proved but Job’s comforter, as 
he snarled, 

“ You have ‘ stopped ’ it with a vengeance. It s 
always the way when people meddle.” 

Nervous Bel was in a perfect tremor of anxiety, 
perplexity, and weak remorse ; and she kept flitting 
in and out of the room as pale and restless as a dis- 
quieted ghost.” 

De Forrest thought he ought to be chief 
mourner,” but no one seemed to pay much atten- 
tion to him. 

As for Lottie, one ever present' thought seemed 
scorching her brain and withering heart and hope. 

“ He thinks me false — false in everything — false 
in every glance and word to him — false even when 
I spoke of sacred things, and he will despise me for- 
ever.” 

Little wonder that she was so drearily apathetic 
to all that could be said or done to rouse her. The 
fall from the pinnacle of her religious hope and 


LOYAL. 


479 

earthly happiness was too tar and great to perrnit 
speedy recovery. 

At last she rose, and mechanically disrobed for 
the night ; but no sleep blessed her eyes, for, on 
every side, she saw, in flaming letters, the word 
false'' With increasing vividness her fancy por- 
trayed a pale, stern, averted face. 

The next morning she was quite ill, and her 
aunt, in alarm, was about sending for the physician, 
but Lottie prevented her by saying, somewhat 
coldly : 

“ What drug has the doctor for my trouble ? If 
you really wish me to get better, give Bel another 
room, and leave me to myself. I must fight this 
battle out alone.’’ 

“ Now, Lottie, how can you take a little thing 
so greatly to heart ? ” 

“ Is it a little thing,, that the one whom I most 
honor and respecf in all the world regards me as a 
false coquette ? ” 

You surely cannot apply such language to my 
nephew? ” 

I do ; and on the best grounds. If I am 
young, I am somewhat capable of judging. He is 
not the first man I have seen. You do not know, 
and have never appreciated Mr. Hemstead.” 

“ But, Lottie, compare your station and pros- 
pects with his.” 

“ There is scarcely any one with whom I would 
not exchange prospects. I am sick of society’s 
artificial distinctions, in which true worth and man- 


400 


PROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


hood — all that Heaven cares for — count for noth- 
ing. What does Mr. Hemstead care about my 
wealth, name, and position in New York. He 
looks at me ; and you, or, rather, my own senseless 
folly, have made me appear a weak, false thing, 
that, from the very laws of his being, he cannot 
help despising. But it was ci uel hard in you and 
Bel, when you saw that I was trying to be a dif- 
ferent, — a better girl, to show him only what I was, 
and give me no chance to explain. He will never 
trust, — never even look at me again.” And, for the 
first time, the unhappy girl burst into a passion of 
tears, and sobbed so long and violently that Mrs. 
Marchmont had a distressing consciousness that 
her worldly wisdom was not equal to this case at 
all. She would have telegraphed Hemstead to 
return, if she had known where to address him. 
She was often tempted to write to Lottie’s mother, 
but dreaded the reproaches of Mrs. Marsden for 
permitting matters to reach such a crisis before 
stopping ” them. And so, in anxiety and per- 
plexity, the day dragged slowly on, until, at last, 
Lottie, wearied out, fell into the heavy sleep of 
utter exhaustion, from which she did not wake till 
the following morning. 

But the respite from that most depressing of all 
suffering, mental trouble, had given her a chance, 
and her healthful nature began to recover. 

She was a girl of too much force and character 
to succumb long to any misfortune ; and, as she 
said to her aunt, she meant to fight this battle out 
to some kind of a solution. 


LOYAL. 


481 

To the surprise of every one, she appeared at 
the breakfast-table, very pale, but quiet, and per- 
fectly self-possessed. There was a dignity and de- 
cision in her bearing, however, which would make 
even Mrs. Marchmont hesitate before she “meddled ” 
again. De Forrest was half afraid of her, and began 
to realize that she was not the girl he brought to 
the country but a few weeks since. 

After breakfast, she dismissed Bel, by saying 
plainly, that she wished to be alone, and then sat 
down, and, for the first time, tried to clearly under 
stand the situation. It grew more and more evi- 
dent how desperately against her were appearances. 
She had been false at first, and, in a certain sense, 
must appear false to the last, in that she had not 
told him the truth. Besides, just when and 
how she had become in earnest she could not re- 
member. The poor girl was greatly discouraged, 
and again gave way to tears, as if her heart would 
break. 

But in the midst of her sore trouble, like a flash 
of genial light, came the thought, “ If Mr. Hem- 
stead will never look at me again, there is One who 
will,” and she sprang up, and having found a Bible, 
turned again to its shortest text, remembering, with 
a quick sob, how she had first discovered it. With 
almost the distinctness and reality of actual pres- 
ence, there rose up before her mind One who, 
with bowed head, wept with men for men. Every 
tear of sympathy appeared to fall on her bruised 
heart ; and hope, that she believed dead, began to 
21 


482 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

revive. She just clung to one simple thought: 
“ He feels sorry for me ; ” and it comforted her. 

Then she began to turn the leaves back and forth 
to find places where Jesus showed kindness and for-* 
gave, and she soon found that this was His life — ■ 
His work in which He never wearied — kindness to 
all, forgiveness for all. Then the thought stole into 
her heart as the dove brought the “olive leaf” 
from across a dreary waste, “ If Mr. Hemstead is 
like his Master he will forgive me.” Hope now 
grew strong and steadily, and the impulsive, demon- 
strative girl kissed the little Book, pressed it to her 
heart, and caressed it as if it were a thing of life. 

She got out her portfolio and wrote : 

“ Mr. Hemstead, I sincerely ask your forgive- 
ness for my folly, which you cannot condemn as 
severely as I do. Though unworthy, indeed, of your 
friendship and esteem, can you believe that I am 
not 710W the weak, wicked creature th?.t I was when 
we first met? But I have not the courage to plead 
my own cause. I know that both facts and ap- 
pearances are against me. I can only ask you, 
Who told His disciples to forgive each other, 
‘ seventy times seven ’ ? 

“Yours, in sorrow and regret, 

“Lottie M^rsden.” 

“ I have now done the best I can,” &he said, 
“ The issue is in God’s hands.” 

At the dinner-table she again perplexed the 
mystified household. They, in their narrow world- 
liness, had no key to such a problem as Lottie 


LOYAL. 


483 

Marsden had become. She was gentleness itself 
The mystic tears falling from Divine eyes had 
melted away all coldness and hardness, and the 
touch of her words and manner, if we may so speak, 
had in it a kindliness and regard for others to which 
even the most callous respond. Patient self-for- 
getfulness is the most God-like and the most win- 
ning of all the graces. 

After dinner, Mr. Dimmerly shuffled away by 
himself, with a sound between a sniffle and his old 
chuckle, muttering, “ I don’t believe it’s ' stopped,’ 
after all. Any way, I wish she were going to be a 
home-missionary in my home.” 

Lottie went with Dan again to the pond, and 
then to the “ fallen tree ; ” but she found no other 
tryst there, save memories, that, in view of what 
had happened, were very painful. 

After her return, she no longer shunned the 
others, but sat down and talked quietly with them, 
as multitudes of men and women are doing daily, 
giving no sign that in the meantime they are pa- 
tiently watching at the sepulchre of a buried hope, 
which may, or may not, rise again. 

As with Lottie at first, so with Hemstead, the 
word false'' seemed to have the malignant power 
to quench hope and happiness. If it is faith that 
saves, it would seem that it is its opposite — distrust 
— that most quickly destroys. In no way can we 
deal more fatal and ruinous blows than to deceive 
those who trust us. 

And Plemstead felt, at first, that he had been 


484 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

deceived and trifled with, in all that was sacred. 
For hours, both faith and reason reeled in pas- 
sion, that grew and raged in the strong man’s 
breast, like a tropical storm. He plunged into the 
streets, crowded with his unknowing, uncaring fel- 
lov/ creatures, as he would lose himself in the 
depths of a lonely forest, and walked hour after 
hour, he knew not and cared not whither. 

Two thoughts pursued him like goading phan- 
toms, — false — deceived. 

At last, when the frenzy left him, weak and ex- 
hausted, he found himself near a large hotel, and 
he went in and slept almost as the dead sleep. 

In his case also sleep proved “ nature’s sweet 
restorer.” In the morning faith and reason sat to- 
gether on their throne, and he recognized the duty 
that whatever the truth might be, he must act the 
part of a man and a Christian. 

He sat down at last and calmly tried to disen- 
tangle the web. Second thoughts brought wiser 
judgment, for, after going over every day and hour 
of his acquaintance with Lottie, he could scarcely 
resist the conclusion that if she had begun in false- 
hood she was ending in truth. If she, in all her 
words and manner, had been only acting, he could 
never trust his senses again or be able to distin- 
guish between the hollow and the real. 

Hour after hour he sat and thought. He held a 
solemn assize within his own breast and marshalled 
all he could remember as witnesses for and against 
her. Much in her conduct that at first had puz- 


LO YAL. 


485 


zled, now grew clear in view of her purpose to 
victimize him, and even as late as Christmas eve 
he remembered how her use of the word “ comedy 
had jarred unpleasantly upon his ear. But on the 
other hand there seemed even more conclusive 
evidence that she had gradually grown sincere, and 
come to mean all she said and did. Could the 
color that came and went like light from an inner 
flame — could tears that seemed to come more 
from her heart than eyes — could words that had 
sounded so true and womanly, and that had often 
dwelt on the most sacred themes be only simulated ? 

“ If so,” he groaned, “ then there are only two 
in the wide universe that I can ever trust — God and 
mother.” 

Moreover, in her trial, Lottie had an eloquent 
advocate to whom even deliberate reason appeared 
only too ready to lend an attentive ear — the stu- 
dent’s heart. 

Therefore she finally received a better vindica- 
tion than the Scotch verdict “ not proven,” and the 
young man began to bitterly condemn himself for 
having left so hastily, and before Lottie had time 
to explain and defend herself. 

His first impulse was to go back at once and 
give her another hearing. 

But almost before he was aware, he found a new 
culprit brought to the bar for judgment — himself. 

If the trial, just completed, had failed to prove 
Lottie’s guilt, it had most conclusively sho\\ n him 
his love. He saw how it had developed and grown 


486 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


while he was blind to its existence. He saw that 
his wild agony of the preceding day was not over 
falsehood and deception in the abstract, but over 
the supposed falsehood of a woman whom he had 
come to love as his own soul. And even now he 
was exulting in the hope that she might have 
passed as unconsciously as himself, into like sweet 
thraldom. In the belief of her truthfulness, how 
else could he interpret her glances, tones, actions, 
and even plainly-spoken words ? 

But the flame of hope that had burned higher 
and brighter, gradually sank down again as he re- 
called his aunt’s words, “ How is all this sentiment 
to end ? — in only sentiment ? ” 

He remembered his chosen calling. Could he 
ask this child of luxury to go with him to the far 
West and share his life of toilsome privation ? He 
had long felt that the work of a missionary was his 
vocation. She had never had any such feeling. He 
recalled her words, spoken but yesterday, it seemed : 
“ Do you imagine that any nice girl will go out with 
you among the border rufflans? ” 

That is the way it appeared to her then. If 
such a thing were possible, that she had become 
attached to him, would it not be an unfair and al- 
most a mean thing to take advantage of her affec- 
tion, and, by means of it, commit her to a life for 
which she was unfitted, and which might become 
almost a martyrdom. The change from her luxu- 
rious home to frontier-life would be too great. If 
she had felt called of God to such a work — if she 


LO YAL. 


487 


sufd herself as a sacrifice upon the Divine Altar, 
that would be very different, for the Master would 
give no task without imparting strength and pa- 
tience for its. fulfilment. Besides, He had Heaven 
to give in return. 

But his unselfish manhood told him plainly that 
he, Frank Hemstead, had no right to ask any such 
sacrifice. 

Incidentally, Lottie had mentioned the number 
of her residence, and he hastily went up Fifth 
Avenue, and saw her palace of a home. Every 
stone in the stately abode seemed part of the bar- 
rier between them. 

An elegant carriage, with liveried coachman 
and footman came around to the entrance, and a 
lady, who had Lottie’s features, only they had 
grown rigid with pride and age, entered it, and 
was driven away. As he saw her stately bearing, 
and the pomp and show of her life, he could al- 
most believe his aunt, that this proud woman of 
the world would rather bury the daughter of 
whom she expected so much than marry her to an 
obscure home missionary. 

His heart grew heavy as lead, and he groaned : 
‘ Even if she loves me I have lost her.” 

Then came the supreme temptation of his life. 
Why must he be a home missionary? Who was 
there to compel such a sacrifice of himself? He 
might come to this city, and win a place as high as 
hers, as many poorer and more friendless than him- 
self had done. He might even seek some well-located 


488 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


Eastern church. He might aim to be one of the 
great popular preachers of the day; and so be 
able to come to the door of that proud home, and 
ask what it would be no condescension to grant. 

Again he was out in the storm — again he was 
in the thick of the battle ; passionate longings and 
love on one hand, stern, steady conscience on the 
other. In painful pre-occupation he again walked 
unknown distances. His aimless steps took him 
away from the mansions of the rich down among 
the abodes of the poor. As he was crossing a 
street his troubled eyes rested upon a plain cross 
over a lowly chapel door. He stopped before it as 
a superstitious Romanist might, not reverencing 
the emblem, but in vivid remembrance of Him who 
suffered thereon. He recalled His self-sacrifice 
and His words, “Whosoever doth not bear his 
cross and come after me, cannot be my disciple.’’ 

He bowed his head a moment, then turned, 
quietly, and went back to his hotel. 

The conflict was over — the temptation pr.ssed 
— and he was loyal. 


M/i. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 489 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

MR. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE.'* 

H EMSTEAD found some solace, the next 
two days, in the selection of books for his 
library. He did not expect to visit the East again 
for many years, and made all his arrangements 
accordingly. He wrote Mr. and Miss Martell a 
letter, which they regarded as a model in its 
expression of delicate appreciation and manly 
modesty. 

Toward the end of the week he returned to 
Mrs. Marchmont’s, by no means sure whether he 
would find Lottie there or not, and quite certain 
that the less he saw of her the better. 

He walked from the depot, and went around 
by the way of the pond. His resolution almost 
failed him, as he looked at the fallen tree,” espe- 
cially as he believed he saw evidence, from traces 
in the snow, that Lottie had visited the place in 
his absence. 

Lottie looked forward to meeting him again with 
a strange blending of hope and fear, and had por- 
trayed to herself every possible way in which she 
imagined it could take place. But it happened, as 
such things usually do, after the most prosaic 
fashion possible. They were all sitting in the par- 
31 * 


490 


FROM yEST TO EARNEST. 


lor, after dinner, and Hemstead opened the door 
and walked in. 

Her face became scarlet, but his was so pale as 
to remind her of the time when he carried Miss 
Martell into that room. It was, indeed, the pallor 
of one who was making a desperate moral effort. 
But he was successful, and spoke to her, giving his 
hand, in almost the same manner as he greeted his 
aunt. His bearing toward even De Forrest was 
most courteous. He then sat down composedly, 
and commenced talking on ordinary topics. 

Lottie’s heart failed her. This was entirely dif- 
ferent from what she ^rxpected. His manner was 
not in the least cold or resentful, but his words 
seemed to come from a great distance, and his eyes 
no longer sought her face, as if she only had for 
him the true sunlight. Their old, quick, subtle in- 
terchange of sympathy and thought appeared lost, 
as completely as if a thick wall rose between them. 
The warm-hearted girl could not act his part. She 
was silent, and her head bent low over her work. 

Bel and Mrs. Marchmont were greatly pleased, 
and gave Hemstead credit for being a very sensi- 
ble young man, who having been shown his folly, 
could act like a gentleman and not make a fuss.” 

Even De Forrest looked at the student quite 
approvingly, especially as he had been to a city 
tailor and was clothed in taste and in harmony with 
his manly proportions. No amount of grace and vir- 
tue could find recognition in De Fonest’s eyes, un* 
less dressed in the latest mode. 


r MR. DIMM ERL Y CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 49 j 

Mr. Dimmerly, from behind his newspaper, 
stared for a long time at Lottie and his nephew, 
and then snarled abruptly : 

“ It’s getting deuced cold. The brook will stop 
running down hill to-night, I’m a thinking — freeze 
up,” and he stirred the fire as if he had a spite 
against it. 

Lottie’s head bent lower. She was beginning to 
understand her crochety uncle. She, too, thought 
that it was getting very “ cold.” 

After a while Hemstead quietly left them and 
went to his room and did not appear again till they 
were all at supper. He then, with a simple, yet 
quiet, high-bred ease, — the bearing of a natural 
gentleman — gave sketches of what he had seen in 
New York, and the latest literary gossip. His 
manner toward Lottie was, as near as possible, the 
same as toward Bel and his cousin. He so com- 
pletely ignored all that had happened — all that had 
passed between them that Lottie almost feared to 
give him the note she had written. She could not 
rally, but grew more and more depressed and silent, 
a fact which De Forrest and her aunt marked un- 
easily. 

After supper he remarked that he would go over 
and say good-bye to Mr. and Miss Martell and 
Harcourt. 

With what a foreboding chill Lottie heard that 
word “Good-bye!” Would he, indeed, go away 
without giving her a chance to say one word of ex- 
planation ? She could endure it no longer. In ac- 


492 


FROM JEST 70 EARNEST. 


cordance with her impulsive nature, she went 
straight to him, and said in a low tone : 

“ Mr. Hemstead, will you please read that?’' 

He trembled, but took the note, and said, after 
a moment, “ Certainly,” and was gone. 

An hour passed, and another, still he did not re- 
turn. Lottie’s head bent lower and lower over her 
work. Mr. Dimmerly never played a more wretched 
game of whist. At last he quite startled them all 
by throwing down the cards and saying, in the most 
snappish of tones : 

“ I wish the blockhead would come home.” 

“ Why, brother, what is the matter? ” asked Mrs, 
Marchmont, in a tone of surprise. 

“ I want to lock up,” said the old gentleman, in 
some confusion. 

“ It’s not late, yet.” 

“Well, it ought to be. I never knew such an 
eternally long evening. The clocks are all wrong, 
and everything is wrong.” 

“ There, there, you have had bad luck over your 
whist.” 

But Lottie knew what was the matter, and she 
gave him a shy, grateful look. But the old man 
was still more incensed, when he saw tnat there 
were tears in her eyes, and he shuffled away, mut- 
tering something that sounded a little profane. 

Lottie, soon after, left the room also, but as she 
was passing through the hall she met Hemstead, 
who had come in at a side door. He took her hand 
in both of his, and said, gently : 


MR. LIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 453 

I do forgive you, fully and completely, and I 
have your forgiveness to ask for my hasty judg* 
ment.” 

And will you be my friend again ? she asked, 
timidly, and in a way that taxed his resolution 
sorely. 

“ You have no truer friend,” he said, after a mo- 
ment. 

I think it was a little cruel, in so true a friend, 
to leave me all this desperately long evening.” 

“ You are mistaken,” he said, abruptly, and 
passed hastily up to his room, and she did not see 
him again that night. 

What could he mean ? Had he recognized her 
love, and not being able to return it fully, did he 
thus avoid her and hasten through his visit ? The 
bare thought crimsoned her cheek. But she felt 
that this could not be true. She knew he had loved 
her, and he could not have changed so soon. It 
was more probable that he believed that she was 
totally unfit to share in his sacred work — that he 
feared she would be a hindrance, and, therefore, he 
was shunning, and seeking to escape from one who 
might dim the lustre of his spiritual life and work. 
In some respects, she had grown quite humble of 
late, and feared he might be correct, and that she was 
indeed utterly unfit to share in his sacred calling. 

** But if he only knew how hard I would try ! ” 
she said, with a touch of pathos in her tone, which 
would have settled matters if he had heard it. 

That he was sacrificing himself rather than ask 


^ F/?OM JEST TO EARNES7. 

her to share in his life privation did not occur to 
her. 

Restless and unhappy, she wandered into the 
dining-room, where she found Mr. Dimmerly stand- 
ing on the hearth-rug, and staring at the fire in a fit 
of the deepest abstraction. Lottie was so depressed, 
that she felt that even a little comfort from him 
would be welcome ; so she stole to his side and 
took his arm. He stroked her head with a gentle- 
ness quite unusual with him. Finally he said, in a 
voice that he meant to be very harsh and matter 
of fact : 

‘‘Hasn’t that nephew of mine got home yet? 
I feel as if I could break his head.” 

“ And I feel,” said Lottie, hiding her face on 
his shoulder, “ as if he would break my heart, and 
you are the only one in the house who understands 
me or cares.” 

“Well, Avell,” said the old gentleman, after a 
little, “ others have been meddling, I think I will 
meddle a little.” 

Lottie started up in a way that surprised him, 
and with eyes flashing through her tears said : 

“ Not a word to him, as you value my love.” 

“ Hold on,” said the little man, half breath- 
lessly. “What’s the matter? you go off like a keg 
of powder.” 

“ I wouldn’t sue for the hand of a king,” said 
Lottie, heroically. 

“ Bless you child, he isn’t a king. He’s only 
Frank Hemstead, my nephew — bound to be a for- 
lorn home missionarv he savs. 


MR. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 495 

“ Well then,” she said, drawing a long breath, 
if he can’t see for himself, let him marry a pious 
Western giantess, who will go with him for the sake 
of the cause instead of himself.” 

‘‘ In the meantime,” suggested Mr. Dimmerly, 
“we will go back to New York and have a good 
time as before.” 

This speech brought to the warm-hearted girl 
another revulsion of feeling, and again hiding her 
face on her uncle’s shoulder, she sobbed : 

“ I would rather be his slave on a desert island 
than marry the richest man in New York.” 

“ And my wise and prudent sister thought it 
could be ^ stopped chuckled Mr. Dimmerly. 

“ But remember, uncle, not a word of this to 
him, or I will refuse him though my heart break a 
thousand times. If he does not love me well 
enough to ask me of his own accord, or if he does 
not think I am fit to go with him, I would rather 
die than thrust myself upon him.” 

“ Bless me, what a queer compound a woman 
is ! It won’t do for you to go West. You will set 
the prairies on fire. There, there, now don’t be 
afraid. If you think I can say anything to my 
nephew — the thick-headed blunderbuss — which will 
prevent his getting down on his knees to ask for 
v/hat he’ll never deserve, you don’t know the D^m- 
merly blood. Trust tc the wisdom of my gray 
hairs and go to bed 

“ But, uncle, I would rather you wouldn’t say 
anything at all,” persisted Lottie. 


496 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


"' Well I won’t, about you,” said her uncle in as- 
sumed irritability. “ I can get the big ostrich to 
pull his head out of the sand and speak for himself, 
I suppose. He’s my nephew and I’m going to 
have a talk with him before he leaves for the West. 
So be off, I’m getting cross.” 

But Lottie gave him a kiss that stirred even his 
old, withered heart. 

“ Oh, good gracious,” he groaned after she was 
gone, Why was I ever ‘ stopped ? ’ ” 

The next morning, Hemstead appeared at 
breakfast as calm, pale, and resolute as ever. His 
manner seemed to say plainly to Lottie, Our eld 
folly is at an end. I have remembered the nature 
of my calling, and I know only too well that you 
are unfitted to share in it.” 

She was all the more desponding, as she remem- 
bered how conscientious he was. 

“ If he thinks it’s wrong, there’s no hope,” she 
thought, drearily. 

After breakfast Mr. Dimmerly said, “ Nephew, 
I wish you would do a little writing for me, my 
hand isn’t as steady as it was,” and he took the stu- 
dent off to his private study. 

After the writing was finished, Mr. Dimmerly 
gave a few awkward preliminary ahems, and then 
said : 

** So you go West next Monday?” 

Yes. I wish to get off on the first train.'** 

You seem very anxious to get away.* 

** I am sorry, now, I ever came,” the young man 
said, in tones of the deepest sadness. 


MR. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 497 

“ Thank you.” 

Oh, it’s no fault of yours. You and aunt have 
been very kind, but — ” 

“ But you are thinking of the ‘ noblest and most 
beautiful being in existence,’ as you once referred 
to my pretty little niece. You have, evidently, 
changed your mind. Did you see some one in New 
York you liked better? ” 

“ I have not changed my mind. I have only 
learned too well what my mind is. I wish that I 
had learned it sooner. There is one thing that 
troubles me greatly, uncle. I cannot speak of it to 
aunt, because — well, I can’t. Do you think that 
M^iss Marsden cares much for me? She will surely 
forget me, will she not, in the excitement of her 
nity life? I do hope she has no such feeling as I 
have.” • 

Mr. Dimmerly stared at his nephew as if he 
thought him demented. 

“ Well,” said he, “ I think you have been * en- 
chanted, and are no longer yourself.’ You now 
out-Bottom old Bottom himself. Do you mean 
to say that you love such a gem of a girl as Lottie, 
and yet hope she does not love you, and will soon 
forget you ? ” 

Certainly I do. If I had my will, she would 
not have another unhappy hour in her life.” 

“ Well, if you have the faintest notion that she 
has any regard for you, why don’t you get down on 
your marrow-bones and plead for a chance to make 
her happy ? Tf I were your place, and there was 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


498 

half a chance to win a Lottie Marsden, I would 
sigh like a dozen furnaces, and swear more oaths 
than were heard in Flanders, if it would help mat- 
ters along any.” 

“ But would you ask her to leave a home of 
luxury, her kindred, and everysurrounding of culture 
and refinement, to go out on a rude frontier, and to 
share in the sternest poverty and the most wear- 
ing of work?” 

0-h-h, that is the hitch, is it ? ” 

‘‘Yes. Before I was aware, I had learned to 
love her. I trust she will never know how deeply, 
for if she had half a woman’s heart, she would be 
sad from very pity. If, unconsciously to herself, 
some regard for me has grown during our visit, it 
would be a mean and unmanly thing to take 
advantage of it to inveigle her^into a life that 
would be a painful contrast to all that she had 
known before. It would be like a soldier asking a 
woman to share all the hardships and dangers of a 
campaign.” 

Mr. Dimmerly stroked his chin thoughtfully, 
while he regarded his nephew with a shrewd, side- 
long glance. “ Well,” said he, suggestively, “ there 
is force in what you say. But is there any neces- 
sity in your being a home missionary, and living 
out among the ‘ border ruffians,’ as Lottie used to 
call them ? There are plenty of churches at the 
East. Dr. Beams is old and sick ; there may be a 
vacancy here before long.” 

“ No, uncle,” said Hemstead, firmly, “ I fought 


MR. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE 

that fight out in New York, and it was a hard one 
I have felt for years that I must be a missionary, 
and shall be true to my vocation. It ’s and 

he brought his clenched hand down heavily on the 
table. 

“ My good gracious ! ’’ ejaculated Mr. Dim- 
J^^rly, giving a nervous hop in the air. “ Between 
the two, what will become of me? Yes, yes; I 
see. You are like your mother. If she took it into 
her head that anything was ^ duty,' all the world 
:ouldn’t change her. So, rather than give up be- 
ng a missionary, you will sacrifice yourself and 
Lottie too ? ” 

“ I should have no hesitation in making the 
sacrifice myself, but it would more than double my 
pain if I knew she suffered. And it is this that 
troubles me. But I must obey my orders, whatever 
happens." 

“ Well," said Mr. Dimmerly, dryly, and with a 
queer little twinkle in his eyes, “ I cannot give you 
much aid and comfort. I never meddle in such 
matters. A third party never can. Of course you 
can sacrifice yourself and your own happiness if 
you choose. That is your own affair. But when it 
comes to sacrificing another, that is very different. 
Lottie is a warm-hearted girl with all her faults, 
and if she ever does love, it will be no half-wa> 
business with her. So be careful what you do. 
Sacrificing her happiness is a very different thing 
from sacrificing your own." 

^‘But do you think there is any dangei of such 


JOO FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

a thing?” asked Hemstead, in a tone of the deep^ 
est distress. 

“ Bless me, boy, how should I know ? ” said his 
uncle, in seeming irritability. “ Do you think that 
I am a go-between for you two? Why don’t you 
go and ask her like a man ? How do you know but 
she has a vocation to be a missionary as well as 
yourself? ” 

Hemstead strided up and down the room, the 
picture of perplexity. “ Was ever a man placed in 
so cruel a position?” he groaned. But after a 
moment he became quiet and said : 

“ When a thing is settled, let it stay settled ; 
my course is the only right and manly one,” and he 
left the room saying he would be out for a walk till 
dinner. 

But, as he entered the hall, Addie cried : 

“ Frank, you must go; we won’t take no for 
an answer.” 

Go where?” 

^‘To West Point. It’s a glorious day. We 
want one more sleigh-ride before we break up ; one 
that shall exceed all the others. There is going to 
be a cadet hop over there this afternoon, in the 
dancing-hall, and a friend has sent for us to come. 
I’ve set my heart on going, and so has Bel and 
Lottie. Mother says that we can go, if you will go 
with us and drive, for the coachman is ill. You 
will see lots of grand scfenery, and all that kind of 
thing, which you like so much.” 

^‘And have you set your heart on the 'cadet 
hop ’ also? ” asked Hemsteai of Lottie. 


MR, DIMMRRaI concludes TO MEDDLE, 5OI 

‘‘ I think I would appreciate scenery more at 
- present/’ she said, with a quick blush. 

‘‘You’ll go — say you’ll go. He’ll go, mother. 
It’s all settled. Let us have some lunch, and we’ll 
start at ofice ; ” and the spoiled, little beauty 
already anticipated the conquest of a cadet or two 
as a holiday episode. 

So, in a single, breezy moment, it was arranged 
Hemstead scarcely having a voice in the matter. 
As he mounted to his room, reason told him that 
this long drive in the society of the one whom he 
believed he should avoid, for her sake as well as 
his own, was anything but wise. But he tried to 
satisfy himself with the thought that at no time 
would he be alone with her, and his heart craved 
this one more day of companionship, before a life- 
time of separation. 

As Lottie was about to ascend the stairs, she 
heard, for the first time since that wretched Mon- 
day, Mr. Dimmerly’s queer, chuckling laugh. She 
looked into the parlor, and seeing that he was alone, 
went straight to him, and said : 

“ Now ! what do you mean by that queer, little 
laugh of yours ? ” 

“ Why do you think I mean anything ^ ” he said, 
staring at the ceiling. 

“ Because I haven’t heard it since that dreadful 
Monday, and before I always heard it when some- 
thing nice had happened between me and — and — ’ 

“ Some one told me last night to mind my own 
business.” 


502 


FJ^OM JEST 70 EARNEST. 


“ Now, uncle, you know something.” 

“ I should hope so, at my years, enough not to 
meddle.” And he still stared high over her head. 

“ There,” said Lottie, with tears in her eyes, 
‘ everybody in the house is against me now.” 

The old man’s eyes dropped to her flushed, dis- 
appointed face,*and his became almost noble in its 
expression of tender sympathy. In a grave, gentle 
tone, such as she never had heard him use before, 
he said : 

“ Lottie, come to my private study, before you 

go-” 

While the others were discussing the lunch, she 
glided, unseen, to the little study, that she might 
receive some comfort to sustain her fainting heart-. 
Her uncle’s first words, however, seemed prosaic, 
indeed, and very different from what she expected. 

How old are you, Lottie? ” 

“ I was twenty-one last June,” she said, a little 
proudly. 

“So you area June blossom, eh? Well, you 
look like it.” But he puzzled her by his long, 
searching glance into her face. 

“ Why do you ask?” ^he said. 

“ I want to be sure that you are old and 
mature enough to decid“ a very important ques- 
tion.” 

“ Well,” said Lottie her breath coming quick, 
“I intend to decide al) (questions which relate to 
my own life and well-bf (n^ ” 

“ Be careful, young w pan. You had better 


MR. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 503 

follow the advice of old and wise heads like your 
aunt’s and mother’s.” 

Uncle, what do you mean?” said she, impa- 
tiently. 

Well,” said Mr. Dimmerly, deliberately, look- 
ing searchingly into her face all the time, “ I have 
sounded that thick-headed nephew of mine — there, 
you needn’t start so ; do you suppose a Dimmerly 
would betray a woman’s secret ? — and what do you 
think he most dreads to discover as true ? — that you 
love him a little.” 

“ It’s something he never shall discover,” said 
Lottie, almost harshly, springing up with flashing 
eyes and scarlet face. I will not go on this ride, 
and he shall have no trouble in escaping my so- 
ciety.” 

“ Hold on, now,” expostulated Mr. Dimmerly, 
nitro-glycerine doesn’t go off half so quick as you 
of late. I haven’t told you why he is afraid you 
love him.” 

“ What other reason can he have save that he 
doesn’t love me, or thinks I am unfit to be a clergy- 
man’s wife ? ” 

“He has another reason — one that will devolve 
upon you the necessity of deciding some very 
important questions. Are you old and mature 
enough ? ” 

“ O, uncle,” exclaimed Lottie, impatiently tap- 
ping the floor with her foot. “You ought to be 
made Grand Inquisitor General. You have kept 
me upon the rack of suspense — it seems an hour.” 


504 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


** Hold on, little fire-brand. Questions concern* 
ing a life-time should not be decided in a moment. 
You had better take a few years — certainly, a few 
months — to think over what I am going to tell you. 
Frank worships the ground you tread on. He does 
not give you the little remnant of a heart that has 
been left after dozens of flirtations with other girls. 
You have the whole of his big, unworldly heart, 
and from what I know of him, or rather, his mother, 
you always will ; but he is that unselfish — that un- 
like the rest of us — that he won’t ask you to ex- 
change your life of wealth and luxury for his life 
of toil, poverty, and comparative exile. So, while 
I believe he will idolize your memory all his days, 
he is hoping that you won’t suffer any, but will 
soon be able to forget him. Of course, I feigned 
profound ignorance, as to your feelings, and left 
him in a pitiable state of distress. But he finally 
concluded that even if you did love him a little, it 
would be very unmanly to take advantage of your 
feelings, to get you into the awful scrape of a 
home-missionary’s life.” 

As Mr. Dimmerly proceeded in this last speech, 
joy came into Lottie’s face, like the dawn of a June 
morning. Tears gathered slowly in her eyes, but 
their source was happiness, not sorrow. By the 
time he concluded, she had buried her burning face 
in her hands. 

“ Well,” said her uncle, after a moment, “ what’s 
to be done I hardly know. He is just like his 
mother. If he thinks it isn’t right to speak, tor- 


MR. DIMMERLY CONCLUDES TO MEDDLE. 505 

tures could not wring a word out of him. I don’t 
see but you will have to propose yourself — ” 

“ ‘ Propose, myself’ ! Never,” she said, spring- 
ing to her. feet. 

“ What will you do, then ; sit and look at each 
other, and fade away like two dying swans? ” 

“No, indeed;” said Lottie, dancing about the 
room, and brushing the tears from her face, like 
spray. “ He shall propose to me, and very humbly, 
too. I have the key to the problem, now. My 
hand is now on th-e helm of this big ship of war, 
and you shall see how I will manage. He shall do 
just what I want him to, without knowing it. He 
shall—” 

“ But, hold on,” said Mr. Dimmerly, breath- 
lessly. “ You look like a rainbow run wild. Listen 
to reason. Oh, my good gracious, the idea of her 
being a home-missionary ! ” 

“ That is just what I am going to be — a home- 
missionary, in his home ; and all the principalities 
and powers of earth shall not prevent it. And now, 
you dear, precious, old meddler, good-bye. You 
shall, one day, sit in the snuggest corner of as cosey 
a little home in the West, as was ever made in the 
East,” and she vanished, leaving the old gentleman 
chuckling to himself : 

“ It doesn’t look as if it would be ‘ stopped ’ 
after all. Perhaps sister will find out that I know 
how to meddle a trifle better than she does.' 


2 % 


5o6 


FROM 7EST TO EARNEST. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 

W HERE have you been ? ” exclaimed Addie, 
as Lottie came down dressed warmly, but 
plainly. “ We are all through lunch, and ready to 
start.” 

“ I will not detain you, but will wrap up some 
lunch and take it with me. May I sit with you ? ” 
she said to Hemstead, a little later, as she came out 
where he was standing on the piazza. 

‘‘You will be very much exposed to the cold 
on the driver’s seat. Miss Marsden,” he said, hesi- 
tatingly ; but she saw well enough what he Avished, 
though conscience was condemning him all the 
time. 

“ So will you,” she answered. 

“ Yes, but I am a man.” 

“ And I am a woman,” she said, with something 
of her old piquant style. “ I do not like your 
implied assertion of superiority, sir. I have as 
good a right to expose myself to the cold as a 
man.” 

“ I was not disputing your right. Miss Mars- 
den, but — ” 

“ Oh, I understand. You are of those who 
think so poorly of women, as to regard them 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


507 

nerely as men's pets — the weaker sex you would 
call us, who prefer to wait till everythi ng is made 
nice and comfortable, and then languidly step for- 
ward. In your reading of history, I think you must 
have skipped several chapters.” 

“ You do me injustice,” said Hemstead, warmly, 
and falling blindly into her trap. “ If I had 
skipped all the chapters which treat of woman’s 
heroism, in doing and suffering, I should, indeed, 
know little of history. She has proved herself the 
equal, and at times, the superior of man.” 

Pardon me,” said Lottie, in a hurt and injured 
tone, “ I shall reach the unwelcome truth at last ; it 
is not woman in general who is weak, but Lottie 
Marsden in particular. I am very sorry that you 
have so poor an opinion of me, and I shall try to 
change it somewhat, by enduring, on this drive, all 
the exposure and cold that you can.” 

As the sleigh just then came up, she settled 
the question by springing in and taking her place 
on the driver’s seat. 

Hemstead was perfectly nonplussed, and Mr. 
Dimmerly, who had stood in the door and heard 
what had been said, retreated rapidly, as he broke 
out into the most irrepressible chuckle in which 
he had yet indulged. 

“Now, Miss Lottie,” whined De Forrest, com- 
ing out muffled to his eyes, “ are you going to sit 
there?” 

“ Certainly. You have Addie and Bel to talk 
to. Did you suppose that Mr. Hemstead was to be 


5o8 


F/aOM JEST TO EARNEST. 


treated like a coachman because he kindly con< 
sented to drive us over? 

Let me drive, then/' 

No, indeed,” cried Bel and Addie in chorus, 
“ We won’t trust to your driving.” So De Forrest 
with very poor grace, took his seat with them, and 
with his back to those that he would gladly have 
watched most suspiciously. He had grown desper- 
ately jealous of Hemstead, and yet his vanity would 
not permit him to believe it possible that Lottie 
Marsden, of all others, could be won to such a life 
as the predestined missionary would lead. Like 
the narrow rationalists of this world, he was ever 
underrating the power of that kind of truth with 
which Hemstead was identified. To all of his ilk 
the apparent self-sacrifice caused by love to God, 
and its kindred flame, love (not a passion) for some 
human object, has ever appeared both stupid and 
irrational. He did not understand Lottie and could 
only curse the wretched visit, and wish it over every 
moment. When she returned, he believed, to old 
scenes and life in New York, she would soon be 
her old self. 

Since he could not watch them, he tried to use 
his ears as far as possible, but the noisy bells 
drowned their voices, so that he could catch but 
few words. He was somewhat comforted in the 
fact that at first they did not appear to have very 
much to say to each other. 

Hemstead tried to introduce various topics re- 
mote from the thoughts that were weighing 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


509 

botJi their hearts, but Lottie did not sustain his 
effort. She maintained her hurt and injured air 
until at last he could no longer endure her grieved, 
sad face, and said, in a low tone : 

And could you imagine that I regard you, of 
all others, as weak and unwomanly?” 

“ What else could I think from your words ? I 
admit I have given you cause to think very poorly 
of me indeed. Still it’s anything but pleasant to 
be so regarded, by those whose esteem we value.” 

“ But I do not think poorly of you, at all,” said 
Hemstead, half desperately, “ How little you un- 
derstand me.” 

“ I understand you better than you do me. You 
are a man. You have high aims, and have chosen 
a noble calling. But you have the same as said 
that I am only a woman, and a very ordinary one 
at that, not capable of emulating the lives of my 
heroic sisters. I must be shielded from the rough 
wind, while you, in your superiority, can face it as a 
matter of course. And your later words intimate 
that so, figuratively, it will always be, in my case — 
weak, womanly, shrinking, and cowering, ever 
shielded by something or somebody. History, to 
be sure, records what women may do, but that is 
a very different thing from what Miss Marsden 
will do.” 

“You go to extremes, Miss Marsden, and infer 
far more than the occasion warrants/’ Hemstead 
replied, in great perplexity. “ Was it unnatural that 
I wished you to be shielded from the cold? ” 


510 


JLST TO EARNEST 


^‘‘And was it unnatural,” she answered, “that 
since one of our party must be exposed to the cold, I 
should be willing to share in the exposure ? But it 
is to your later words that I refer, and not the 
trifling incident that led to them. They, with your 
manner, revealed, perhaps, more than you intended. 
You once said I was ‘ capable of the noblest things.’ 
I knew that was not true the^iy and to may lasting 
regret, and I proved the fact to you. But I think 
I have changed somewhat since that time. At least, 
I hope I am no longer capable of the meanest 
things.” 

“ Miss Marsden,” he said, impetuously, “you 
now give me credit for knowing you better than at 
that time — ” 

“Yes, and you have evidently revised your 
opinion very materially. But, as I said before, I 
can scarcely complain, when I remember my own 
action. But you will never know how bitterly I have 
repented of my folly. When that terrible charge was 
made against me last Monday — it came when I was 
so happy and hopeful, like a sudden thunderbolt — 
1 thought I would lose my reason. I felt that you 
had gone away believing I was utterly false, and 
had been insincere in everything, from first to last. 
I was like one who had fallen from a great height, 
and I scarcely spoke or moved for two days. I was 
not like some girls, who imagine they can find a 
remedy for their troubles in wealth and luxury and 
attention from others. I have had these things all 
my life, and know how little they are worth— how 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


5n 

little they can do for one at such times No one 
will ever know what I suffered. At first, when you 
thought so well of me, I deserved your harshest con- 
demnation. But it did seem cruel, hard, when I 
was honestly trying to be better — when, at last, my 
life had become real and true, to be cast aside as a 
false thing, that must, of necessity, be despised. 
I dreaded, last night, that you were going away 
without giving me any chance to explain and cor- 
rect my folly. I did mean that Monday to tell you 
the truth, and would have done so, if you had giv- 
en me a chance. I would have condemned myself 
then, and I do now, more severely than even you 
could, who had such just cause for anger. But, Mr. 
Hemstead, I have changed. In all sincerity I say 
it, I wish to become a good, Christian girl, and 
would do so, if I only knew how. I was not deceiv- 
ing you when I said last Christmas Eve that I 
hoped I had become a Christian. I still think 
I have, though for two days I was in thick darkness. 
At any rate, I love my Saviour, and He has helped 
and comforted me in this greatest triai and sorrow 
of my life. I was led to hope that you would for- 
give me, because He seemed so ready to forgive. 
There ! I have now done what I have been most 
anxious to do — I have told you the truth. I have 
said all that I can, justly, in self-defense. If I have 
not raised your opinion of me very greatly, I can- 
not help it, for, henceforth I intend to be honest, 
whatever happens.” 

Lottie had said the words she so wished tc sv^' h 


512 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


in a low tone, but with almost passionate earnest- 
ness, and no one could have doubted their truth a 
moment. The horses had been trotting briskly 
over the level ground at the foot of the steep 
mountain slope, and the noisy bells that made 
musical accompaniment to her words, as heard by 
Hemstead, disguised them from De Forrest and the 
others. The student received each one as if it were 
a pearl of great price. 

But now the horsCs, mounting the steep ascent, 
had come down to a walk, and the chime of the 
bells was not sufficient to drown his words. If he 
had answered as his feelings dictated, the attention 
of the others would be gained in a very embar- 
rassing way. He could only say in a very low 
tone, “ I believe and trust you fully.’’ 

But Lottie heard and welcomed the assurance. 

The light of the sun, that had been too brilliant 
upon the snow, was now becoming softened by an 
increasing haze. The air was growing milder, and 
the branches of bowed evergreens by the way-side 
suddenly lifted themselves as the hold of the fleecy 
burdens was loosened, and the miniature avalanches 
dropped away. At times, they reached points 
from which the magnificent and broadening land- 
scape could be seen to the best advantage, and as 
Hemstead stopped the horses at such places to rest, 
even Bel and Addie abounded in exclamations of 
delight. The river had become a vast, white plain, 
and stretched far away to the north. The scene 
was one that would have filled Hemstead with do- 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


SI3 


light upon any other occasion, but Lottie was now 
well pleased to note that he gave to it hurried glan- 
ces and little thought. 

His face was a study, and, more clearly than he 
realized, betrayed the perplexity and trouble of his 
mind. How could he give up the lovely girl at his 
side, whose very imperfection and need won more 
upon him than any display of conscious strength 
and advanced spirituality ? Her frankness, her hu- 
mility and severe self-condemnation appealed to 
every generous trait of his large, charitable nature. 
He now believed as never before, that she was “ ca- 
pable of the noblest things,” and he began to suf- 
fer from the torturing thought, that his course was 
a mistaken one, and that he wronged her by acting 
upon the supposition that her old surroundings of 
luxury and culture were essential to her happiness. 
Might it not be true that, in a nature like hers, 
something far more profound was needed to create 
and sustain true serenity of heart ? Had she not 
the same as plainly said, that she had fathomed the 
shallow depths of luxury, wealth, and general flat- 
tering attention ? Had she not unconsciously given 
him a severe rebuke ? What right had he to as- 
sume that he was any more capable of heroic 
self-sacrifice than she ? Only the certainty that he 
was sacrificing himself for her happiness enabled 
him to make the sacrifice at all, and now he began 
to think that his course might be a wretched blun- 
der which would blight them both. The very pos- 
sibility of making such a mistake was agony. To 
22* 


514 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


have come so near happiness, and then to miss it 
by as great a wrong to her as to himself, would be 
more than fortitude itself could endure. His un- 
cle’s words were ever present : “ If Lottie loved, it 
would be no half-way business. He had no right 
to sacrifice her happiness.” It was her happiness 
that he was thinking of, and if he could secure it 
best by, at the, same time, consummating his own, it 
seemed to him that heaven would commence at once. 

A trivial circumstance had enabled Lottie to in- 
timate plainly to him that he had the same as as- 
serted “ I am a man, and can do that of which only 
the noblest and most unselfish natures are capable. 
You are not only a woman, but you cannot rise to 
the level of many of your sisters, who have left on 
history’s page the heroic record of how they tri- 
umphed over the supposed weakne^'^ of their sex.” 
What he had npt meant, but still had appeared to 
hint from his language, was he not, in fact, practi- 
cally acting upon as true ? While he had taken his 
course in the spirit of the most generous self-sacri- 
fice, might he not, at the same time, be ignoring the 
fact that she was as capable of self-sacrifice, and 
noble consecration to a sacred cause, as himself. 

If she had been sincere in her religious experi- 
ences, and all her words and actions in that direc- 
tion, how could he help believing that she was 
equally sincere in the language of tone and eye, 
which had revealed her heart so plainly that even 
he, who was the last in the world to presume, had 
come to think that she loved him. And yet he 


A NIGHT IN THE SNC IV. 


515 

was about to make his life and, perhaps, hers also, 
one long regret, because he had quietly assumed 
that she was one of those women whose life de- 
pended on surroundings, and to whose soul mere 
things could minister more than the love ol hei 
heart and the consciousness of a heroic devotion tc 
a sacred cause. Lottie had skillfully and clearly 
given the impression she sought to convey; and 
this impression, uniting with the student’s love, 
formed a combination whose assaults caused what 
he supposed an inflexible purpose to waver. 

Lottie’s quick intuition enabled her to see that 
she had led him far enough at present, while they 
were in such close proximity to jealous, observant 
eyes, and attentive ears, and so, with equal tact, led 
his thoughts to more tranquilizing topics. She was 
employing all the skill and finesse of which she had 
been mistress in the days of her insincerity and 
heartless coquetry. These gifts were still hers, as 
much as ever. But now they were under the con- 
trol of conscience, and would henceforth be used, 
as now, to secure and promote happiness, not to 
destroy it. 

And she felt that she had need of tact and skill. 
The situation was not so very peculiar. Many had 
passed through just such experiences before, but 
have all passed on to lives of consummated happi- 
ness?, She loved the man at her side devotedly, 
and was perfectly aware of his love for her, and yet, 
woman’s silence was upon her lips. They were 
soon to separate, not to meet again for many years. 


5i6 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


if ever. She could not speak; if from any motive, 
even the noblest, he did not speak, how could she 
meet the long, lonely future, in which every day 
would make more clear the dreary truth that she 
had missed her true life and happiness — missed it 
through no necessity that might in the end bring 
resignation, but through a mistake ; the unselfish 
blundering of a man who wrongly supposed she 
could be happier without than with him. It was 
her delicate task to show him, without abating one 
jot of woman’s jealous reserve, that she was capa- 
ble of all the self-sacrifice to which he looked for- 
ward, and that, as his uncle had told him, he had no 
right to sacrifice her happiness. 

He was one of those single-hearted, resolute 
fellows, who have the greatest faculty for persist- 
ently blundering under an honest but wrong im- 
pression. But; in this case, his impression was 
natural, and he was wrong, only because Lottie was 
“ capable of noble things ” — only because she did 
belong to that class of worn m to whom the love of 
their heart counts for infinitely more than all ex- 
ternals. If he had fa len in love with a very good^ 
ish sort of a girl of the Bel Barton type, the course 
he had marked out would have been the wisest and 
best, eventually, for both, even though it involved, 
at first, considerable suffering. 

When a wife assures her husband, by word or 
manner, you took advantage of my love and inex- 
perience to commit me to a life and condition that 
are distasteful or revolting, and you have thereby 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


S17 

inflicted an irreparable injury, the man, if he W hne- 
fibred and sensitive, can only look forward to a 
painful and aggravated form of martyrdom. One 
had better live alone as long as Methuselah, than 
induce a small-souled woman to enter with him on 
a life involving continual self-sacrifice. With such 
women, some men can be tolerably happy, if they 
have the means to carry out the “ gilded cage ” 
principle. But woe to them both if the gilded cage 
is broken or lost, and they have to go out into the 
great world and build their nest wherever they can 

Providence had given to Lottie the chance to 
live the life of ideal womanhood — the life of love 
and devotion, and she did not mean to lose it. 
Like the Marys of the Bible, who were loyal to the 
lowly Nazarene, her awakened and renewed nature 
was capable of consecration to what the world re- 
garded as a humble phase of Christian service, and 
while her high spirit would often chafe with a little 
wholesome friction, it would yet grow sweeter and 
more patient under the trials of the hardest lot, il 
they could only be endured at his side, to whom, by 
some mystic necessity of her being, she had given 
her heart. 

It was, therefore, with unmingled satisfaction she 
saw that she was sapping the student’s stern reso- 
lution not to speak. She would, by a witchery as 
innocent as subtle, beguile him into just the opposite 
of what he had proposed. As she had declared to 
her uncle, he should ask her, in a very humble man- 
ner, to become a home-missionary, and she, undci 


5 i 8 FJ^OM ^£ST to eaj^a^st. 

the circumstances, was more ready to comply than 
to become Empress of all the Russias. 

But, during the remainder of the ride, she made 
the time pass all too quickly as she led him to 
speak of his student life, his Western home, and 
especially of his mother ; and Lottie smiled appre- 
.ciatively over the enthusiasm and affection which 
he manifested for one, concerning whom she had 
ever heard Mrs. Marchment speak a little slight- 
ingly. The genuine interest which she took in all 
that related to Mrs. Hemstead touched the young 
man very closely, and his whole nature was getting 
under arms against what his heart was beginning to 
characterize as a most unnatural and stupid reso- 
lution. 

De Forrest was greatly relieved as he heard 
Hemstead describing his humble, farm-house home 
and toilsome mother, for the student softened none 
of the hard outlines of their comparative poverty. 

“ The great fool ! ” thought the exquisite ; ‘‘‘ even 
if Lottie were inclined to care for him somewhat, 
he has repelled her now by revealing his common 
and poverty-stricken surroundings." 

But as Lottie became satisfied that Hemstead 
would not be able to go away in silence, a new 
cause of trouble and perplexity claimed her atten- 
tion. Not that she had not thought of it often 
before, since she had realized how irrevocably she 
had given away her love, but other and more im- 
mediate questions had occupied her mind. How 
was she to reconcile her fashionable mother and 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW 


5'9 


worldly father to her choice? She clearly recog- 
nized that what to her seemed the most natural 
— indeed, the only thing in life left for her — would 
appear to one simply monstrous, and to the othee 
the baldest folly. 

She loved her parents sincerely, for, with all her 
faults, she had never been cold-hearted ; and, while 
she proposed to be resolute, it was with the deep- 
est anxiety and regret that she foresaw the inevi- 
table conflict awaiting. 

But when she could think of nothing that could 
be said which would soften the blow, or make her 
course appear right or reasonable, as tli^y would 
look at it, a circumstance occurred which led, as 
she then believed, to the solution of the problem. 

After driving between two and three hours, they 
reached West Point in safety, and, as they were 
passing along by the offlcers’ quarters, Lottie recog- 
nized a young lady who was one of her most inti- 
mate city friends, and who, she soon learned, was 
making a visit in the country, like herself. Lottie 
told Bel and Addie to go on to the dancing-hall, 
while she called on her friend, saying, “ I will soon 
join you.’' 

The relations between Lottie and her friend 
were quite confidential, and the latter soon bubbled 
over with her secret. She was engaged to a cadet, 
who would graduate the following June. 

But he is away down toward the end of his 
class, and so, of course, will have to go out upon 
the Plains,” she.safd, with a little sigh. 


520 


FROM JEST TC EARNEST. 


“ What will you do then ? ” asked Lottie, quick- 
ly, a bright thought striking her. You surely 
will not exchange your elegant city home for bar- 
racks in some remote fort, where you may be scalped 
any night?" 

“ I surely will," said the vivacious young lady, 
and if you ever become half as much in love as I 
am, it won’t seem a bit strange." 

But what do your parents say to all this ? " 
Oh, well, of course they would much prefer 
that I should marry and settle in New York. But 
then, you know, mother always had a great ad- 
miration#'or the army, and it’s quite the thing, in 
fashionable life, to marry into the army and navy — 
why, bless you, Lottie, nearly all the ladies on the 
post have seen the roughest times imaginable on the 
frontier, and they come from as good families, and 
very many of them have left as good homes as mine." 

“ But how are you going to live on a lieuten- 
ant’s pay? I have known you to spend more than 
that on your own dress in a single year." 

“ What are dresses compared with Lieutenant 
Ransom ? I can learn to economize as well as the 
rest of them. You can’t have everything, Lottie. 
You know what an officer’s rank is. It gives him 
the entre with the best society of the land, and 
often opens the way for the most brilliant career. 
These things reconcile father and mother to it, but 
I look at the man himself. He’s just splendid 1 
Come, we’ll go over to the hall, and I will introduce 
you, and let you dance with liiAi gnee— only once, 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


521 

you incorrigible flirt, or you will steal him away 
from me after all. By the way, who was that 
handsome man who drove ? I fear you bewitched 
him coming over the mountain, from the way his 
eyes followed you.” 

“ How does he compare with your Lieutenant 
Ransom ? ” asked Lottie. 

“ No one can compare with him. But why do 
you ask? Is there anything serious? ” 

“ Will you think so when I tell you that he 
enters, next summer, on the life of a home-mis- 
sionary on the western frontier?” 

“ Oh, how dismal ! ” exclaimed the young lady. 

No, indeed ! no danger oi your giving him serious 
thoughts. But you ought not to flirt with such a 
man, Lottie.” 

“ I do not intend to, nor with any one else, any 
more. But why do you say ‘ How dismal ! ’ ? Your 
lieutenant will have as rough a frontier life as Mr. 
Hemstead, and, surely, the calling of the ministry 
is second to none.” 

Well, it seems very different. Nobody thinks 
much of a home-missionary. Why, Lottie, none 
of our set ever married a home-missionary, while 
several have married into the army and navy. So, 
for heaven’s sake, don’t let your head become 
turned by one who looks forward to such a forlorn 
life. But here we are, and I will make you envious 
in a moment.” 

Miss Marsden,” said Hemstead, stepping for- 
ward as they were entering, “ T do not like to has- 


522 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST, 


ten you, but there is every appearance of a storm, 
and the wind is rising. I wish you could induce 
Addie to leave soon. I will go to the Trophy 
room for a little while, and then will drive around.’' 

You may rest assured I will do my best,” said 
Lottie. “ I am ready to start now.” 

“ Beware of that man,” said her friend ; “ his 
eyes tell the same story that I see in Lieutenant 
Ransom’s.” 

“You have become a little lady of one idea,” 
said Lottie, laughing and blushing, “ and all the 
world is in love, in your estimation.” 

When Hemstead drove to the door, the snow- 
flakes were beginning to fly, and the wind had in- 
creased in force. But Bel was not ready, and 
Addie could not be persuaded to leave at all, nor 
would she hear of their leaving till the hours set 
apart for dancing were over. Even then she per- 
mitted her cadet friends to detain her several min- 
utes longer. 

As the others were, in a certain sense, her 
guests, they did not like to urge her departure be- 
yond a certain point. Thus it happened that the 
early December twilight was coming on, and the 
air full of wildly-flying snow, as the last words were 
said, and the horses dashed off for the mountains. 

But the storm increased in violence every mo- 
ment, and the air was so filled with flakes, that they 
could not see twenty feet. What caused Hem- 
stead uneasiness was the fact that the sheltered 
road that led from the Point along the southern 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


523 


base of the mountains for a long distance before 
coming to any great ascent, was already somewhat 
clogged with drifts. Above, on the mountain's 
crest, he heard a sound as if the north wind were 
blowing strongly. 

He grew very anxious, and finally said, as they 
reached the point where the road began to rise rap- 
idly, that he thought the attempt to cross that 
night involved considerable risk. But Addie would 
not hear of their returning. Her mother would go 
wild about them, and would never let her come 
again. 

“ It has not snow'ed very much yet, and if we 
wait till to-morrow it may be very deep.” 

“ The drifts are what I fear,” said Hemstead. 

There were no bad drifts this afternoon,” 
said Addie, “ and surely they cannot be deep 
yet.” 

Since the following day was Sunday, and New 
Year's also, it was agreed that they should push on, 
as returning would involve much that was disagree- 
able to the party, and create great alarm at Mrs. 
Marchmont’s. 

It will just result in their sending after us, this 
dreadful night,” said Addie. “ I don’t see why it 
must storm just when one most wishes it wouldn’t.” 

We ought to have started sooner,” said Bel. 
“ I knew the delay was very wrong, but we were 
having such a good time.” 

De Forrest having vainly sought to get Lottie to 
sit with him, had sulkily taken his seat just back of 


524 


JEST TO EARNEST. 


them, where he was the most sheltered of the party, 
and not supposing there was any real danger, had 
muffled himself up so that he was almost past 
speaking or hearing. He had about the same 
as sullenly resolved to let matters take their 
course until the “ cursed visit was over.” New 
York, and not the barbarous, dreary country, 
was the place where he shone ; and when once there 
again, he would soon regain his old ascendency 
over Lottie, and she, of course, would forget this 
Western monster. He had noticed, for the first 
mile, that Hemstead and Lottie had scarcely spoken 
to each other, and, as the storm increased, con- 
cluded there was no danger of any one making love 
when, if they opened their mouths to speak, the 
wind would fill them with snow. 

But Hemstead and Lottie scarcely needed lan- 
guage. The old, subtle interchange of thought 
and sympathy had been regained ; every moment 
she bravely sat with him facing the storm that wild 
night seemed an assurance that she was both 
able and willing to face every storm of life at his 
side. 

But as the wind grew more violent, and drove 
the sharp crystals into their faces with stinging 
force, he, out of regard for her comfort, said : 

Miss Marsden, it is both brave and kind of 
you to sit here so patiently, but really the wind is 
growing too severe. Even if I had had the impres- 
sion which you were so mistaken as to charge me 
with, long before this it wou4d have been banished 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW, 


525 


forever by your words and action. If you will 
take the next seat, and sit with your back to the 
wind, you will not feel it half so much." 

Will you do the same ? " she asked. 

" I cannot." 

Then neither can 1. I shall keep my word, 
Mr. Hemstead." 

" You are a brave giil, Miss Marsden." 

“ Well, that is nothing. Why have I not as 
good a right to be a brave girl as you to be a brave 
man ? " 

“ You also appear to have the ability." 

“ Oh, I don’t deserve any credit. I’m not a bit 
afraid. Indeed, I rather enjoy it. I’ve plenty of 
warm blood, and can make as good a fight against 
the north wind as yourself. This isn’t half as 
hard as facing evil and unhappy thoughts before a 
blazing fire, and I have had too much of that to do 
of late to complain of this." 

“ But it seems a miracle to me that one with 
your antecedents can regard the situation in any 
other way save that of unqualified disgust." 

“ Do you regard the situation with ‘ unqualified 
disgust ’ ? " 

Well, to tell the truth, were it not for my 
anxiety about getting you all home safely, I was 
never in a situation to enjoy myself more." 

‘‘What two precious fools we must be, in the 
world’s estimation ! We both have admitted that 
we are enjoying ourselves under circumstances in 
which only MarkTapley, I think, could be ‘jolly ' ; ’ 


526 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


and the gale bore away her old mirthful laugh like 
a shred from a silver flag. 

“ Oh, dear! whined Bel and Addie; it’s per- 
fectly awful.” 

And awful, indeed, it became, a few minutes 
later for, having passed over a steep but sheltered 
section of the road, they came to a point where the 
northeast wind struck them strongly. At the same 
moment, the storm appeared to develop into ten- 
fold intensity, and to equal those terrible tempests 
on the prairies, in which Hemstead remembered, 
with a shudder, that strong men and horses had 
perished within a few yards of shelter. They, alas ! 
were now a long way from any house, and in the 
midst of the lonely mountains. It had also become 
so dark that he had to leave the choice of the road 
mainly to the horses. 

At first, these sagacious animals stopped, and 
refused to go any farther. Hemstead waited a few 
moments, in hope that the gust or gale would ex- 
pend itself, and, in the mean time, instinctively put 
his arm around Lottie, to keep her ^rom being 
blown off the seat. 

“ Miss Marsden,” he said, close to her ear, “ par- 
don me, but I fear this tempest will carry you 
away. The horrible thought crossed my mind that 
you might be caught in a sort of whirlwind and 
spirited off in this thick darkness where I could not 
find you.” 

Would it trouble you very much if you could 
r.ot find me? 


A NIGHT IN THE SNO W. 


527 

“ Oh. don’t speak of it. I would give years of 
mv life if you were safe at home.” 

Don’t be so reckless with your years. I am 
very well content to be where I am.” 

“ But there is danger.” 

“There is no more danger for me than for you.” 

“ Are you not afraid ? ” 

“ I am just about as much afraid as you are ; ” 
and, to his amazement, he found her laughing. 

“ Well,” he exclaimed, “ if you can laugh under 
these circumstances, you exceed any woman I ever 
read or heard of. We are in twice as much danger 
as when I went out in the boat the other night.” 

“Are you now satisfied that Lottie Marsden, in 
particular, is not weak and cowardly, as compared 
with her braver sisters? ” 

Before he could answer, De Forrest growled, 
“ Why don’t you go on ? ” 

Addie and Bel were cowering in the bottom of 
the sleigh, and supposed he was merely giving the 
horses a rest. 

Just then there appeared a momentary lull in 
the gale ; so he merely said : “ Forgive me for even 
seeming to hint to the contrary,” and then urged 
the horses forward. 

The road now presented its side to the wind, and 
so was filled with drifts, while its lower side was a 
precipitous bank that shelved off into unknown 
depths. The horses plunged with difficulty through 
one drift, and the sleigh tipped dangerously. Addle 
and Bel screamed, and De Forrest began, in trepi- 
dation. to realize their situation. 


528 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


The poor beasts were soon floundering through 
another drift. Suddenly there came a sharp crack, 
as if something had broken, and one of the horses 
appeared to have fallen. Worse still, the lower 
runner of the sleigh seemed sinking m the snow to 
that degree that a moment later they would be 
overturned into the darkness that yawned in the 
direction of the steep mountain slope. 

Hemstead instantly sprang out on the lower 
side, with the purpose of preventing the accident. 
Lottie as quickly sprang out on the upper side, and 
cried : “ You push and I will hold ; ” and so it hap- 
pened that she did quite as much as he in saving 
the party from disaster. Indeed, if the sleigh had 
gene over, it would have carried him who was on 
the lower side down with it. 

The horses, in their wise instinct, keeping 
still, Hemstead flrst came around to where Lottie 
stood. 

“ Why, Miss Marsden ! ” he exclaimed, “ you are 
up to your waist in the snow.” 

“ Well, it won’t drown me. This is a great deal 
better than rolling down the mountain.” 

“ I could kneel at your feet,” said the student, 
fervently. 

“ Ha, ha, ha,” laughed Lottie. “You couldn’t 
find them.” 

“ This is no laughing matter,” said De Forrest, 
at last aroused to their danger, and standing up for 
the first time. 

“ Then get out and do something, like Mis£ 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW, 


525 

Marsden/' said Hemstead. “ Come, right up the 
sleigh while I look after the horses.” 

A little later he came back to Lottie, and said : 
“ Miss Marsden, I scarcely dare tell you the truth. 
The tongue of the sleigh and some of the most im- 
portant parts of the harness are broken. Besides, I 
have been up the road a short distance, and there 
are drifts that are up to the horses’ necks. I fear we 
can go no further. Oh, God,” he added in agony, 
“ what can I do for you ? The idea of you perish- 
ing with cold in this horrible place to-night.” 

Lottie laid her hand upon his arm, and said 
efarnestly : 

“ Mr. Hemstead, please let there be no more 
such talk. It’s no worse forme than for you. Be- 
sides, if we will trust God and use our wits, there is 
no need of anyone perishing. If we were out of the 
wind it would not be so very cold. Why, there is 
enough warmth in the big bodies of those horses 
to keep us from freezing, if it comes to the worst.” 

There ! ” he exclaimed, “ you have given me 
hope and courage, and in a sentence. The coachman 
was captain on my former occasion of danger, and 
you shall be captain now. You have the clearest 
and best head of the party. I am at your service.” 

Will you do as I bid you ? ” 

Yes.” 

Take care of yourself somewhat, then.” 

“ I can best do that by taking care of you.” 

You can do nothing pleasing to me, that will 
bring harm to yourself,” she said. “ We must gel 

23 


530 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


out of the wind, and if nothing better offers, mus^ 
bury ourselves in the snow beside the horses. 1 
remember reading of such things. The sleigh robes 
and the warmth of their bodies would keep us from 
freezing ; I’m not so very cold.” 

Addie and Bel were crying bitterly, and De For. 
rest groaning and cursing the whole affair from 
where he stood, back of the sleigh. 

Come,” he shouted, “ what’s to be done? ” 

“ I will go straight up the bank. I may find a 
ledge, or some rocks, under which we may cower,” 
said Hemstead. 

“ Don’t go far,” said Lottie, eagerly. I should, 
indeed, lose hope, if you became separated from 
us.” 

He soon returned with the joyful news that a 
little way up the bank was a high ledge, where they 
would be completely sheltered from the wind. 

Soon he had them all under it, and the respite 
from the driving gale was welcomed by none more 
than Lottie, who, in spite of her courage and sus- 
taining excitement, v/as beginning to suffer greatly. 

De Forrest, being a smoker, had matches ; but 
in his impatience to light a fire, destroyed most of 
them. 

Here, Julian, give them to me,” said Lottie, 
most decisively. 

Then, after all the dry material, which could be 
collected by groping round in the dark, was gath- 
ered in the most sheltered nook, she took from her 
pocket a delicate lace handkerchief, and, by means 


A NIGHT IN THE SNOW. 


531 


of that, lighted the sticks and leaves. Soon they 
were warming their numb hands and chilled bodies 
beside a cheerful blaze. 

Hemstead watched Lottie with wondering and 
increasing admiration. In securing a fire, all im- 
mediate danger passed away, and she became as 
cheery as if the disaster, which had threatened even 
a fatal termination, were only an episode, and the 
long, wintry bivouac, in that desolate place, but 
a picnic in the woods. 

“ You are the queerest girl I ever knew, Lottie,*' 
said Bel. • 

“ She means by that, you are the best,” Hem- 
stead added. 

“ Come, this is no time for compliments, but 
work,’* said Lottie, energetically, and she set De 
Forrest at it also. 

The robes were brought from the sleigh, the 
snow trampled down and cleared away between the 
fire and the ledge, and here they were spread. 
Addie and Bel were, at first, terror-stricken at the 
thought of spending the night in the mountains, 
but were made so comfortable that, at last, they 
ceased their tears. 

‘‘ Our best hope is this brandy,** said De For- 
rest, drawing a flask from his pocket. 

Nonsense,” said Lottie. Our best hope is 
keeping our senses and a good fire.” 

But Bel and Addie were ready enough to take 
the brandy, arwd were soon sleeping heavily from its 
effects, combined with their exposure to the cold 


532 FliOM JEST TO EARNEST. 

wind, Lottie could not be prevailed upon to take 
any. 

“ I want the use of my senses to-night, if ever,” 
che said. “ We must take turns in keeping awake, 
and you shall have the first watch, Julian.” 

Hemstead, at this time, was down getting the 
horses out of the drift, that he might tie them near 
the fire and also under the ledge. De Forrest set 
to work very zealously under the stimulus of Lot- 
tie’s words and the brandy combined, and gathered 
the brush-wood that lay near, and piled it on the 
fire. Everything seem^ to promise well, and the 
wearied girl laid herself down by the side of Bel 
and Addie, and was soon sleeping as naturally and 
peacefully as if in her luxurious apartment at 
home. 


IN EARNEST, 


533 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

IN EARNEST. 

W HEN Lottie awoke the storm had passed 
away. The moon, in her last quarter, was 
rising in pale, unclouded light over eastern moun- 
tains, and bringing into dusky outline many inter- 
vening hills. 

At first, bewildered, and not knowing where 
she was, she rose up hastily, but after a moment 
the events of the preceding evening came to her, 
and she remembered, with gratitude, how they had 
found partial shelter from the storm. 

With something' of a child’s wonder and pleas- 
ure, she looked around upon a scene more wild and 
strange than any she had ever seen, even in pictures 
of gypsy encampments. Bel and Addie were sleep- 
ing by her side as soundly as if such a nightly 
bivouac were an ordinary experience. In like heavy 
stupor De Forrest lay near the fire, though the 
music of his dreams was by no means sweet. He 
had made his watch a very brief one, and having 
piled the fire high with light brush-wood that would 
soon be consumed, and leaving no supply on hand, 
he had succumbed to the combined influence of 
the cold and the brandy ; and now, with the flames 
lighting up his face, he looked like a handsome 
bandit. 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


53*1 

The patient horses stood motionless and shadowy 
a little off one side. Above her head rose high, 
rocky crags, from whose crevices clung bushes and 
stunted trees with their crest of snow. And snow, 
bright and gleaming near the fire, but growing 
pale and ghostly, dull and leaden in the distance 
stretched away before her, as far as she could see, 
while from this white surface rose shrubs, evergreens, 
and the gaunt outline of trees, in the hap-hazard 
grouping of the wilderness. Where, before, the 
storm had rushed, with moan and shriek, now 
brooded a quiet which only the crackling of the 
flames and De Forrest’s resonant nasal organ dis- 
turbed. 

But Hemstead was nowhere to be seen. She 
was becoming very solicitous, fearing that he had 
straggled off alone, in order to bring them relief, 
when a sound caught her attention, and she saw 
him coming with a load of cord-wood upon his 
shoulder. 

She reclined again, that she might watch him a 
few moments unperceived. He threw his burden 
down ; put a stick or two more of the heavy wood 
on the fire. Then Lottie noticed that the genial 
heat no longer came from the quickly-consumed 
brush, but from solid wood, of which there was a 
goodly store on hand. 

The.student stood a few moments looking at the 
fire* then his eyes drooped, and he swayed back and 
forth as if nearly overpowered by sleep and weari- 
ness. Then he would straighten himself up in a 


IN EARNEST. 


535 


way that made Lottie feel like laughing and cry- 
ing at the same time, so great was his effort to 
patiently maintain his watch. At last he tried the 
expedient of going to the horses and petting them, 
but, before he knew it, he was leaning on the neck 
of one of them half asleep. The*n Lottie saw him 
come directly toward her, and half closed her eyes. 
The student looked long and fixedly at her face, as 
the firelight shone upon it ; then drew himself up 
straight as a soldier, and marched back and forth 
like a sentinel on duty. But after a little while his 
steps grew irregular, and he was evidently almost 
asleep, even while he walked. Then she saw him 
turn off abruptly and disappear in the shadowy 
forest. 

She sprang up, and, secreting herself behind an 
adjacent evergreen, waited for his return. Soon 
she saw him staggering back under another great 
load of cord-wood. 

He at once noticed her absence, and was wide 
awake instantly. He seized a heavy stick for a club, 
as if he would pursue an enemy who might have 
carried her off, when her low laugh brought him to 
her side. 

“ Don’t you hit me with that," she said, advanc- 
ing to the fire. 

I thank you very cordially for waking me 
up so thoroughly,” he said, delighted at finding her 
so bright and well, and in such good spirits, after 
all her exposure. I admit, to my shame, that I 
was almost asleep, two or three times.” 


536 FROM JEST TO EARNEST 

Here is another assertion of your masculine 
superiority,” she replied, in mock severity. ‘‘ I may 
sleep, as a matter of course ; but you, as a man, are 
to rise superior, even to nature herself, and remain 
awake as long as your imperious will dictates.” 

I am much afraid,” he said, ruefully, “ if you 
had not spoken to me, my imperious will would 
soon have tumbled helplessly off its throne, and 
you have found your watchman and protector little 
better than one of these logs here.” 

** Who has decreed that you must watch all 
night, while the rest of us sleep ? Come, it’s my 
turn now, and I will watch and protect you for 
a little while.” 

“ Do you mean for me to sleep while you sit 
here alone and watch ? ” 

“ Certainly.” 

I’ll put my hand in the fire first, if in no other 
way I can keep awake.” 

Didn’t you call me ‘ captain ’ ? You will have 
to obey your orders.” 

** I’ll mutiny in this case, rest assured. Besides, 
I’m not sleepy any more.” 

** Why, what’s the matter ? ” 

** Do you think I could sleep while you were 
awake and willing to talk to me ? ” 

I slept a long time while you were awake.” 
She pulled out her watch, and exclaimed : “ 
Hemstead ! in ten minutes more we enter on a new 
year.” 

** How much may happen within a year, and 


iN EARNEST. 


537 


even a few days of a year,” he said, musingly. * It 
seems an age since I tossed my books aside, and 
yet, it was within this month. The whole world 
has changed to me since that day.” 

I hope for the better,” said Lottie, gently. 

“Yes, for the better, whatever may be the fu- 
ture. That Sabbath afternoon, when you the same 
as led to the One whom I was misrepresenting and 
wronging, cannot fail to make me, and that little 
bit of the world which I can reach, the better. I 
feel that I shall owe to you my best Christian ex- 
perience and usefulness.” 

“ And I feel that I should never have been a 
Christian at all if I had not met you,” she said, 
looking gratefully up. “ Whatever may be the fu- 
ture, as you say, I trust God will never permit me 
to be again the false, selfish creature that I was 
when I first took your hand in seeming kindness.” 

“ I trust that God has been leading us both,” 
said Hemstead, gravely and thoughtfully. 

Lottie again took out her watch, and said, in 
the low tone which we use in the presence of the 
dying : 

“ Mr. Hemstead, the old year is passing ; there 
is but a moment left.” 

He uncovered his head, and, bowing reverently, 
said ; 

“ May God forgive us all the folly and evil of 
the past year, for the sake of His dear Son.” 

Lottie’s head bowed as low and reverently as 
his own, and for several moments neither spoke. 


538 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


Then he turned, and took her hand as he said : 

“ Many have wished you a ‘ happy new year 
before, but I can scarcely think that any one ever 
meant the words as I do. Miss Lottie, I would do 
anything, suffer anything, and give up anything, 
save honor and duty, to make you happy. You 
have often laughed at me because I carried my 
thoughts and feelings in my face. Therefore, you 
know well that I love you with all the truth and 
strength of which I am capable. But I have 
had a great dread lest my love might eventually 
make you unhappy. You know what my life will 
be, and duty will never permit me to change.’' 

Her answer was very different from what he ex 
pected. Almost reproachfully she asked : “ Mr, 

Hemstead, is earthly happiness the end and aim of 
your life ? ” 

“No,” he said, after a moment. 

“ What then?” 

“Usefulness, I trust — the doing faithfully the 
work that God gives me.” 

“ And must I of necessity differ from you in 
this respect ? ” 

“ Miss Lottie, forgive me. I am not worthy of 
you. But can it be possible that you are willing 
to share in my humble, toilsome life ? I fear you 
have no idea of the hardships and privations in- 
volved.” 

“ I stood by you faithlully last night in the 
storm, did I not?” she said, with a shy, half-mis. 
chievous glance. 


IN EARNEST. 


539 

“ It seems too good to be true," he said, in a 
low tone. 

Was there ever such a diffident, modest crea- 
ture ! " she said, brusquely. “ Mr. Hemstead, you 
will never eyiter Heaven. The angels will have to 
pull you in." 

“ One angel has made a heaven of this dreary 
place already," he answered, seeking to draw her to 
him. 

“Wait a moment ; what do you mean, sir? I 
have made you no promises and given you no rights." 

“ But I have made you no end of promises, and 
given you absolute right over me. My every glance 
has said, * Lottie Marsden, I am yours, body and 
soul, so far as a man with a conscience can be.' " 

“ All this counts for nothing," said Lottie, with 
a little impatient stamp of her foot. “ I promised 
that dear old meddler. Uncle Dimmerly, that you, 
in deep humility and penitence for having arrogantly 
assumed that you could be a missionary and I 
couldn’t, should ask me to be a home-missionary 
and you have wasted lots of precious time." 

He caught her quaint humor, and, taking her 
hand and dropping on one knee, said : 

“ Lottie Marsden, child of luxury, the prize 
which the proudest covet, will you leave your ele- 
gant home — will you turn your back upon the world 
which is at your feet, and go with me, away to the 
far West, that you may become a poor, forlorn home- 
missionary ? " 

“ Yes, Frank, in your home — but never forlorn 


540 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST 


while I have you to laugh at, and never poor while 
I possess your big, unworldly heart.” 

Have I any rights now? ” he exclaimed ; and> 
springing up, he exercised them to a degree that 
almost took away her breath. 

‘‘ Here, behave yourself,” she said. “ The idea 
of one who had plumed himself on his heroic self- 
sacrifice acting so like an ordinary mortal ! You 
have had more kisses now than you ought in a 
week. If we are to be so poor, we ought to com- 
mence practicing economy at once.” 

“You are the most beautiful and spicy com- 
pound that nature ever fashioned,” he exultingly 
replied, holding her off, devouring her with his 
eyes. “ I plainly foresee that you can fill the 
poorest little home with light and music.” 

“Yes, I warn you, before it’s too date, that I 
never can become a solemn, ghostly sort of a mis- 
sionary.” 

“ Oh, it’s too late now, I assure you,” he said ; 
“ my mind is made up.” 

“So is mine — that you shall take a long nap, 
while I mount guard.” 

“ Nap, indeed ! ” he said, indignantly. “ When 
the gates of pearl bang after one with their musical 
clangor, and shut out forever the misery of earth, 
will one’s first impulse on the threshold of heaven 
be to take a nap ? ” 

“ What extravagant language! You ministers 
talk much too familiarly of heaven, and such things.” 

“ No, indeed Lottie, dear! the more familiar 


IN EARNEST. 


541 


t?he thought of heaven is to us, the better. You 
shall have a good home there, if a very humble one 
here. But do you realize how much you are giving 

up?” 

** Yes,” she said, ruefully, the worst heartache 
I ever had. I don’t believe you felt half so badly 
as I did.” 

“ But when the hard and prosaic life comes, with 
its daily cares and weary burdens, are you sure that 
you will not regret your action — are you sure that 
you will not wish yourself again the queenly belle, 
with the world at your feet ? ” 

“ Who with right claims the higher rank,” Lot- 
tie answered, her lovely face growing noble with 
her thought, “ a queenly belle with a false, selfish 
heart, or a Christian woman ? And what is that 
world, which you say is at my feet ? Where is it 
to-night ? Where was it when the tempest made 
it doubtful whether we should ever see this new 
year? Here I am in the solemn midnight, and 
upon this desolate mountain. It is not the softness 
of a summer night to which we are exposed ; it is 
mid-winter. And yet I am certain that there is 
not a queen on the earth as happy as I am. But 
what part has that world, to which you refer, had 
in making me happy ? I knew there was dangei 
last night. I had read of people perishing in the 
snow almost at their own doors. I think I realized 
that death might be near, but my heart was so 
light and happy in the consciousness of your love 
and God’s love, that I could look at the grim old 


542 FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 

felIc^v, and laugh in his face. But suppose that 1 
had had nothing better then to think of than this 
vague world, about which you are making so much 
ado? Once before, when the world was at my 
feet, as you term it, I faced a sudden danger in 
your company. Thanks to God’s mercy and your 
skill and strength, we were not dashed down into 
that ravine when the horses ran away. What did 
the world do for me then ? Did it throw a ray of 
light into that black gulf of death, which yawned 
at every side? Oh, thank God!” she said with 
passionate earnestness, “ that I was not sent out of 
life that night, a shivering ghost — a homeless wan- 
derer forever. But what could the world do to pre- 
vent it? I know all about that glittering world, 
Frank, to^ain which so many are staking their all, 
and I know it’s more of a phantom than a reality. 
It flattered me, excited and intoxicated me, but it 
never made me one-hundredth part as happy as I 
am to-night. And when I thought I had lost your 
respect and your love, I no more thought of turn 
ing to the world for solace and happiness, than I 
would look in a coal-bin for diamonds. I knew all 
about the world, and in the depths of my soul real- 
ized that it was a sham. How far away it is to- 
night, with these solemn mountains rising all around 
us ; and yet how near seem God and heaven, and 
how sweet and satisfying the hopes they impart I 
I have thought it all out, Frank. The time is com^ 
ing when illness or age, mortal pain and weakness 
will shut me away, like these dark, wintry hills, eveo 


IN EARNEST. 


543 


from your love — much more from the uncaring, 
heartless world ; but something in my heart tells me 
that my Saviour, who wept for sympathy, when no 
one else would weep, will be my strong, faithful 
friend through it »11, and not for all the worlds 
flittering there in yonder sky, much less for my 
poor, little gilt and tinsel world in New York, will I 
give up this assurance.” 

“I am satisfied,” said Hemstead, in a tone' of 
deep content ; “ God wills it.” 

They sat for a long time without speaking, in 
the unison of feeling that needed no words. 

At last, in sudden transition to one of her mirth- 
ful, piquant expressions, Lottie turned to her com- 
panion and said : 

“ Frank, you are on the mountain top of exalted 
thought and sentiment. Your face is as^apt as if 
you saw a vision.” 

“ Can yon wonder? ” 

‘‘ Well, Fm going to give you an awful tumble 
— worse than the one you feared last night when 
the sleigh tipped. Fm hungry as any wolf that 
ever howled in these mountains.” 

What a comparison ! ” said the student, laugh 
ing heartily. Then, his face becoming all solicitude, 
he queried, “ What shall I do ? ” and he was about 
to rise with the impression that he ought to do 
something. 

“ Do as T bid you,, of course ; sit still while I tell 
you what I shall do. F shall patiently endure this 
aching voi^^ I trust I shall the other inevitable 


544 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


ills of our lot. What could be more appropriate 
than this prelude of hunger in one proposing to 
marry a home-missionary? " 

With an odd blending of delight and sympathy 
in his face, Kemstead exclaimed: 

Lottie ! you have received more compliments 
than you could count in a year, but I am going to 
give you one different from any that you ever had 
before. You are what I should call a wholesome 
woman.” 

Thus, in playful and serious talk, they passed 
the hours until the snow-clad mountains were 
sparkling in the rising sun. Hemstead placed upon 
Lottie’s hand a plain seal-ring that had been his 
father’s, but she covered it with her glove, not wish- 
ing the fact of her engagement to transpire until 
they reached home. 

At last the others awoke, and what they had 
passed through seemed like a grotesque, horrible 
dream. De Forrest looked suspiciously at Hem- 
stead and Lottie, but could gather nothing from 
their quiet bearing toward each other. ^ 

Early in the day relief reached them, and, by 
the middle of the forenoon, they were doing ample 
justice to Mrs. Marchmont’s sumptuous break- 
fast. 

Then the tell-tale ring on Lottie’s finger re- 
vealed the secret, and there was consternation. 


But poor De Forrest was ^^^w>Htra§eously hungry 
that he had to eat even in^ this mo^ trying emer- 
gency. And yet he had a painfursen||jl^<^t it was 



% 




IN EA Id NEST. 


54S 


not the proper thing to do under the circumstances, 
and so was exceedingly awkward, for once in his 


life. 


Mr. Dimmerly chuckled all that Sunday with 
“ unbecoming levity,” his sister said. 

Poor Mrs. Marchmont lost all confidence in her 
self as a good manager, and was in a divided state 
of indignation at her nephew and Lottie, and 
dread of Mrs. Marsden's reproaches. 

Bel tried to think that it was not her fault, and 
Addie did not much care. 

The holiday visit came to an end. The months 
sped away. Lottie’s purpose was severely tested. 
Every possible motive, reason, and argument, was 
brought to bear upon the brave girl. Worse than 
all, she had to endure the cold, averted looks oi 
those she fondly loved. She pleaded her own 
cause eloquently. She frequently quoted her 
friend’s example, who was about to marry the 
army officer. 

“ But that was very different,” they said. 

Only once she lost her temper. There was a 
sort of family conclave of aunts and relatives, and 
they had beset her sorely. At last she turned 
upon them suddenly, and asked : 

“ Are you Christians ? Do you believe there is 




^-^Do y(^ think we are hea- 
, like' heathen, and act like infi- 


546 


F/iOM JEST TO EARNEST. 


dels? If it’s the thing in the fashionable world to 
marry a trusted servant of a human government, 
how much better must it be to marry a servant of 
the King of All ! I honor my friend because she 
marries the man she loves, and I shall marry the 
one I love. I am of age — I have chosen my lot. 
Mark my words ! you will yet be proud of the one 
whom you now so despise ; while the one you wish 
me to marry will cover his own and the names of 
all connected with him with shame.” And she left 
them to recover from this bombshell of truth, as 
best they might. 

But the patient gentleness which she usually 
manifested at length won even their obdurate hearts, 
i'^er father was the first to relent, and was finally 
brought, by Lottie’s irresistible witchery, quite over 
on her side. But, in her mother’s case, it was only 
partial resignation to a great but inevitable mis- 
fortune. Mrs. Marsden was a sincere idolater of the 
world for which she lived. 

In Aunt Jane, Lottie had a staunch ally, and a 
sympathizing and comforting helper. 

But the postman, who brought, with increasing 
frequency, letters that were big and heavy, like the 
writer, was the man whom Lottie most doted on in 
all the city. 

With the whole energy of her forceful, practical 
nature, she trained herself for her work, as Hemstead 
was training himself for his. And, when, a year later, 
she gave him her hand at the sacred altar, it was not 
ft helpless hand. 


IN EARNEST. 


547 


Years have passed. Mr. and Mrs. Hemstead 
are the chief social, refining, and Christianizing in- 
fluences of a growing Western town. They have 
the confidence and sympathy of the entire commu- 
nity, and are people of such force that they make 
themselves felt in every department of life. They 
are shaping and ennobling many characters, and few 
days pass in which Lottie does not lay up in memo- 
ry some good deed, though she never stops to count 
her hoard. But, in gladness, she will learn in God’s 
good time that such deeds are the riches that have 
no wings. 

She made good her warning, and never became 
a “ solemn, ghostly sort of a missionary.” She was 
usually as wholesome ” as the sunshine, or if the 
occasion required, as a stiff north wind, and had 
a pronounced little way of her own, when things 
went wrong at home or in the church, of giving all 
concerned the benefit of some practical common 
sense. But she, also, in the main, kept her pledge 
to endure patiently, as she did her hunger on 
the ..mountain, the many privations and trials of 
their lot. 

While she sustained her husband’s hands and 
doubled his usefulness abroad, he generally found at 
home a sunny philosopher who laughed him out ot 
half his troubles. 

With increasing frequency he said, “ Lottie, you 
are so wholesome ; there is not a morbid, unnatural 
trait in you.” 

And she inspired him to preach such a whole- 


548 


FROM JEST TO EARNEST. 


some, sunny Gospel that it won even the most prej- 
udiced. 

One evening, a feeble, aged man stepped down 
from the train, and was borne off in triumph by 
Hemstead to the warmest corner of his hearth. 

Lottie gave him such a welcome that the old 
gentleman cried out : 

“ Hold on. My goodness gracious ! haven't you 
sobered down yet ? " 

Then, with Frank standing near, with his hand 
upon her shoulder, and looking down as proud of 
her as a man could be, and with just such a black- 
eyed cherub in her arms as she must have been her- 
self twenty odd years before, and with her face 
aglow with health, happiness, and content, she 
asked : 

^ ^‘Well, uncle, what do you think of your med- 
dling now ? " 

IS^r. Dimmerly went off into one of his old-time 
chuckles, as he said : 

“ This is one of the things which the world nev« 
can ' stop.’ ” 


THE END. 


ALPHABETICAL CATALOGUE! 

OP 

Dodd, Mead & Company's 

PUBLICATIONS. 

755 Broadway, New York. 


Abbott^s (John S. C.) American 

Pioneers and Patriots. A series illus- 
trating the early history and settlement 
of America. Each in one volume, 12mo, 
fully illustrated, and handsomely bound 
in black and gold. Per vol $1 25 

Columbus and the Discovery of Amer- 
ica. 

De Soto, the Discoverer of the Missis- 
sippi. 

La Salle : His Discoveries and Advent- 
ures with the Indians of the North- 
west. 

Miles Standish, the Captain of the 
Pilgrims. 

Captain Kidd and the Early American 
Buccaneers. 

Peter Stuyvesant and the Early Set- 
tlement of New York. 

Benjamin Franklin and the Struggles 
of our Infant Nation. 

George Washington and the Revolu- 
tionary War. 

Daniel Boone and the Early Settle- 
ment of Kentucky. 

Kit Carson, the Pioneer of the Far 
West. 

Paul Jones, the Naval Hero of the 
Revolution. 

David Crockett and Early Texan His- 
tory. 


2 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANY'S 


Abbott’s, J. S. O., Popular His- 
tories of the Kingdoms of the World. 
Brought down to the present time. 

Each 1 vol., 8vo, with frontispiece. 

Cloth extra. Per vol $3 00 

Italy. 

Russia. 

Austria. 

Prussia. 

Turkey. (By Edson L. Clark.) 

Egypt. (By J. C. McCoan.) 

Germany. (By Baring Gould.) 


Abbott, Lyman, D.D. A Lay- 
man’s Story. Being the Experiences of 
John Laicus and His Wife in a Country 

Parish. 16mo. Cloth 0 90 

For Family Worship. Part 1, Scripture 
Selections. Part 3, Family Prayers. 

13mo. Cloth, red edges 1 50 

At a High Price. From the 

German of E. Werner, author of “ Vin- 
eta,” etc 1 00 

At any Cost. A Story. By Ed- 
ward Garrett, author of “ Occupations of 
a Retired Life,” etc. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Adventures in Patagonia. A 

Missionary’s Exploring Trip. By Rev. 

Titus Coan. 12nio 1 35 

After Long Years. A Story o^ 

the Early Days of the Republic. By 
Ausburn Towner. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Against the Stream. The Story 

of an Heroic Age in England. By the 
author of “ The Schonberg Cotta Fam- 
ily.” 12mo. Cloth 1 00 


Agnes Warrington’s Mistake. 

By Lucy Ellen Guernsey. ICmo. Cloth. 75 

Alaska and Missions on the 

North Pacific Coast. Fully illustrated. 

New edition, with an additional chapter 
and numerous new illustrations. By 
Sheldon Jackson, D.D. 12mo 1 50 


CATALOGUE. 


3 


Ancient Monarchies. The Five 

Great Monarchies of the Ancient East- 
ern World. By George Rawlinson, M. A., 
Professor of Ancient History in Oxford 
University. In three volumes. 8vo. 
Maps and nearly GOO illustrations. Cloth 


extra, gilt tops $9 00 

Half morocco 16 50 

Half Levant 23 00 


— The Sixth Ancient Monarchy. 

The History, Geography, and Antiqui- 
ties of Parthia. By Prof. George Raw- 
linson. 1 vol. 8vo. With maps and illus- 


trations 3 00 

Half morocco 5 50 


The Seyenth Great Oriental 

Monarchy, or the Geography, History, 
and Antiquities of the Sassanian or New 
Persian Empire. By Prof. George Raw- 
linson. 2 vols. 8vo. With map and 

illustrations. Cloth, gilt tops 6 00 

Half morocco 11 00 

Students’ Edition. Ancient 

Monarchies Complete. Printed from 
the same plates as the Fine Edition, but 
on thinner paper and with less margin. 

6 vols. in 5. Cloth, extra 6 25 

Ancon. The Necropolis of Ancon 

in Peru. A series of illustrations of the 
civilization and industry of the Empire 
of the Incas — being the results of exca- 
vations by W. Reiss and A. Stlibel. Pub- 
lished under the auspices of the directors 
of the Berlin Museum. In 14 parts. 

Each 7 50 

Architecture. 

History of Architecture in all Countries 
from the earliest to the present time. 

By James Fergusson. Illustrated. Uni- 
form with Liibke’s “ History of Art.” 3 

vols. 8 VO. Half roan 7 50 

Half morocco 12 50 

Atwater, Rev. E. E., D.D. The 

Sacred Tabernacle of the Hebrews. 

With 50 full-page illustrations. 8vo. 

Cloth 2 50 


4 


BODD, MEAD & COMPANTS 


Austin Elliot. By Henry Kings- 

ley. 12mo. Cloth $1 00 

Baird. A History of the Emigra- 
tion of the Huguenots to America. By 
Charles W. Baird, D.D. 2 vols., 8vo, 
with maps and illustrations 5 00 

Barr, Amelia E. 

Jan Vedder’s Wife. A Novel. 16mo. 
cloth. Third edition, new style 1 00 

Bayard. The yery Joyous, Pleas- 
ant and Refreshing History of the Feats, 
Exploits, Triumphs and Achievements 
of the Good Knight, without Fear and 
without Reproach, the Gentle Lord de 
Bayard. Set forth in English by Edward 
Cockburn Kindersley. Uniform in size 
with “Chronicle of the Cid. ” With 


many illustrations. Cloth ornate, 4to. . . 2 50 

Barriers Burned Away. A 

Story of the Great Fire in Chicago. By 
Rev. E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Bede’s Charity. By Hesba Stret- 
ton. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 


Bible Steps for Little Pilgrims. 

Stories from tli.e Old and New Testa- 
ments. Profusely illustrated. 12mo.. 

Bigot. Eaphael and the Villa Ear- 
nesina. By Charles Bigot. Translated 
from the French by Mary Healy. With 
15 engravings of Raphael’s masterpieces, 
by Tiburce de Mare. 

The edition is limited to 150 copies, 
all numbered and signed. Quarto, uncut. 15 00 

Birthday Mottoes. Selected 

from the writings of E. P. ROE for 
every day in the year, with blank space 
for entry of names. With Portrait of 
the Author and 12 illustrations. Small 

16mo, tastefully bound in cloth 1 00 

Also in calf and morocco bindings, 
suitable for presents. 


CATALOGUE. 


5 


Boone, Daniel, and the Early Set- 
tlement of Kentucky. By John S. C. 
Abbott. 12mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated.l|l 25 

Bowles, Bmily. In the Camargue. 

A Novel. 12nio. Cloth 1 00 

Brandt and Red Jacket. By 

Edward Eggleston and Lillie Eggleston 
Seelye. A volume of the series of Fa- 
mous American Indians. 12mo. Cloth. 
Illustrated 1 00 


Broken to Harness. A Noyel. 

By Edmund Yates. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Brought Home. By Hesba Stret- ^ 

ton. A temperance tale. 16mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Browning, Blizabeth Barrett. 

Poetical Works of Mrs. Browning. A 
new edition printed from new plates by 
De Vinne. 5 vols., 8vo, with portrait of 
the author. Large paper edition printed 
by De Vinne, limited to 172 copies, each 
copy numbered and signed as follows : 

On Vellum, 2 copies. 

On Japan paper, 20 copies. 

On Holland paper, 150 copies. 

Library Edition. 5 vols., 

16mo, handsomely printed, on fine paper, 
and bound in cloth, full gilt side and 
gilt tops 6 25 


Browning, Robert. Selections 

from the Poetry of Robert Browning. 

With an introductory note by Richard 
Grant White. Printed on linen paper 
by De Vinne. With an etched portrait 
by Ritchie. 16mo. Uniform with the 
new edition of Mrs. Browning. Cloth, 

gilt tops 1 25 

Large paper edition, 70 copies printed 
on Japan paper, bound in vellum. 


Bryants Dictionary of Paint- 
ers, Sculptors and Engravers. A new 
edition from entirely new plates. Re- 
vised and brought down to date. To be 
issued in about 12 parts. Price, per 
part, in paper covers 1 


75 


Complete in 2 vols, 8vo, cloth 24 00 


6 DODD, MEAD & COMPANY’S 


Bunyan, John. 

The Pilgrim’s Progress. A new Edi- 
tion, with numerous illustrations by 
Sir John Gilbert, printed on tinted 
paper, tastefully bound. 8vo. Cloth, 

gilt edges $3 00 

Do., do., plain edges 1 50 

Bnrckhardt, J acob. The Civil- 

ization of the Period of the Renaissance 
in Italy. 3 vols. 8vo. Illustrated. ... 7 50 


By Still Waters. By Edward 

Garrett. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 


Oarola. By HesbaStretton. 16mo. 

cloth 1 35 

Carson, Kit, the Pioneer of the 

Far West. By John S. C. Abbott. 

13mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated 1 35 

Casella. A Story of the Waldenses. 

By the author of the “Elsie Books.” 

12mo. Cloth 1 35 


Cassique of Kiawah. A Colo- 
nial Romance by William Gilmore 
Simms 1 00 


Gassy. By Hesba Stretton. 16mo. 

Cloth 1 00 


Character Sketches. Including 
“Wee Davie,” “Billy Buttons,” etc., 
etc. By Norman Macleod, D.D. " 13mo. 

Cloth. Illustrated ... 1 35 

Church, Prof. Alfred J. 

Stories from Homer. 

Stories from Virgil. 

Stories from the Greek Tragedians. 

Stories from Herodotus. 

Stories from Livy. 

Roman Life in the Days of Cicero. 

Stories of the Persian War from Hero- 
dotus. 

Each 1 vol. 13mo. Each vol. illus- 
trated with about 30 plates in color from 
designs by Flaxman and others. Cloth 
extra. Per vol 1 50 


CATALOGUE. 


7 


Character of St. Paul. By J. S. 

Howson, D.D. 12mo. Cloth 

Charles, Mrs. Andrew. 

Joan the Maid, Deliverer of France and 

England. 12ino. Cloth ...$100 

Lapsed, but not Lost. A Tale of Carthage 
and the Early Church. 12nio. Cloth. 1 00 
Note-Book of the Bertram Family. A 


sequel to Winifred Bertram. i2mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Conquering and to Conquer. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Against the Stream. The Story of an 
Heroic Age in England. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 
Schonberg-Cotta Family. Chronicles 
of the, as told by two of themselves. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

A cheap edition. 4to. Paper covers. 25 
Early Dawn (The) ; or, Sketches of 
Christian Life in England in the Early 

Time. 12mo. Cloth 1 1 00 

Diary of Kitty Trevylyan. A Story of 
the Times of Whitefield and the 

Wesleys. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Winifred Bertram, and the World she 

Lived in. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

The Draytons and Davenants. A 
Story of the Civil Wars. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 
On Both Sides of the Sea. A Story of 
the Commonwealth and the Restora- 
tion. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 


The Victory of the Vanquished. A Story 
of the First Century. 12mo. Cloth . . 1 00 
Women of Christendom. Being Sketch- 
es of the Lives of the Notable Chris- 
tian Women of History. 12mo 1 00 

Watchwords for the Warfare of Life. 
Selected from the Writings of Luther. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

The 14 vols. above in a box '.14 00 


Mary, the Handmaid of the Lord. 18mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Poems. New edition. 18mo. Cloth, 

red edges 1 00 

Selections from the Writings of the 
Author of “ The Schonberg-Cotta 
Family.” Large 12mo. Cloth 1 75 


8 


DODD, MEAD & C0MPANT8 


Charlotte, Elizabeth. 

Judah’s Lion. 13mo. Cloth $1 00 

Cherry and Violet. A Tale of 

the Great Plague. By Anne Manning, 
author of “ Mary Powell,” etc. 16mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Christian Counsel and Spirit- 

ual Letters. By Archbishop Fenelon. 

ISmo. Cloth 1 00 

Christian Missions. Lectures 

delivered at Yale Theological Seminary. 

By Prof. J. H. Seelye, D.D., of Amherst. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Christian Way (The) — Whither 
it Leads and How to Go On. By Rev. 
Washington Gladden. 16mo. Cloth.. 75 

Chronicle of the Cid. Edited 

by Richard Markham, and illustrated 
with upward of fifty designs by Mc- 
Vickar and Brennan. Quarto. Cloth.. 8 00 

Clark, Rev. Edson L., member 

of the American Oriental Society. The 
Races of European Turkey — Their His- 
tory, Condition, and Future Prospects. 
Volume V. in the Series, Kingdoms of 
the World. With map. 8vo. Cloth.. 2 00 

Coan, Rev. Titus. Adventures 


in Patagonia. 12mo 1 25 

obwebs and Cables. A Story. 

By Hesha Stretton, author of “ Bede’s 
Charity,” “Through a Needle’s Eye,” 
etc., etc. 12mo 1 00 


Coleridge. The Poems of Samuel 
Taylor Coleridge. 1 vol. Square 16mo, 
beautifully printed at the Chiswick 
Press, and bound in parchment, with gilt 
top 1 75 

Columbus and the Discovery 

of America. By John S. C. Abbott. 
12mo. Fully illustrated 1 25 


GA2AL00UE. 


9 


Colonial Days. Being Stories 

and Ballads for Young Americans as re- 
counted by Five Boys and Five Girls in 
“Around the Yule Log.” “Aboard the 
Mavis,” and “On the Edge of Winter.” 

By Richard Markham. 4to, with many 
illustrations, handsomely bound in cloth. $3 60 

Comparative History of Re- 
ligions. By Jas. C. Moffat, D.D., Pro- 
fessor of Church History in Princeton 
Theological Seminary. Two vols. 12mo. 
Cloth. Part I. — Ancient Scriptures. . . . 

Part II. — Later Scriptures 

New edition. 2 vols. in one 2 50 

Comyn, L. N. Elena: An Ital- 

ian Tale 1 00 

Confederate Soldier (A) in 

Egypt. By W. W. Loring, Late Colonel 
in U. S. Army, Major-General in the 
Confederate Service, and Fereek Pacha 
and General in the Army of the Khedive 
of Egypt. 1 vol, 8 VO, cloth. With 47 


illustrations 3 50 

Conquering and to Conquer. 

By the author of “ The Schonberg-Cotta 
Family.” 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Cook, Dutton. Doubleday’s Chil- 
dren. A Novel. 12mo 1 00 


Cooking Manual of Practical 

Directions for Economical Every-Day 
Cookery. By Juliet Corson, Supt. of the 
New York Cooking School. 18mo. In 
waterproof covers 50 

Concordance to the Bible. 

See Cruden. 

Copan and Quirigua. See Meye. 
Corals and Coral Islands. By 

James D. Dana, Professor of Geology in 
Yale College. Large 8vo, with colored 
frontispiece, three maps, and nearly 100 
illustrations. Cloth extra 3 50 


10 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANTS 


Cornwall, O. M. Mary A. Eoe. 

Free, yet Forging their Own Chains. 

12mo. Cloth $1 00 

Corson, Juliet, Siipt. of the New 

York Cooking School. The Cooking 


Manual of Practical Directions for Eco- 
nomical Every-Day Cookery. 18mo, in 

waterproof covers 50 

Practical American Cookery and House- 
hold Management, By Juliet Corson, 
author of the Cooking Manual. Text- 
Book for Cooking. Illustrated 1 50 

Crew of the Dolphin (The). By 

Hesba Stretton. 16mo. Cloth 1 00 


Cradle Songs of Many Na- 
tions, by R, L. Herman and Walter Sat- 
terlee. 

A collection of Cradle Songs, in nearly 
every instance never before published. 

Over twenty-five nationalities are repre- 
sented. Among them, Russian. Swedish, 
Danish, French, Spanish, Zulu, Malabar, 
Japanese, Chinese, Italian, Languedoc, 
Greek, Latin, English, North American 
Indian, etc., etc. The whole making an 
entirely unique collection. Illustrated in 
ten colors, by Walter Satterlee, and 
bound in cloth gilt 2 50 

Crockett, David, and Early 

Texan History. By John S. C. Abbott. 

12mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated 1 25 

Crooked Places. A Story of 
Struggles and Triumphs. By Edward 
Garrett. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Crowe and Cavalcaselle. The 

Life of Titian, with illustrations. 2 vols., 

8 VO 7 50 

Crust and the Cake (The). By 

Edward Garrett. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Cumberstone Contest (The). By 

the author of “ Battles Worth Fighting.” 

A new edition. 12mo. Cloth 


1 25 


CATALOGUE. 


11 


Cruden, Alexander. 

Cruden’s Complete Concordance. A Dic- 
tionary and Alphabetical Index to the 
Bible. (The Unabridged Edition). 

4to. 856 pages. Cloth $1 50 

Sheep 3 50 

Half morocco 4 50 

Students’ Edition. (Complete.) Cloth. 1 50 

Cruden’s Abridged Concordance. Edited 
by John Eadie, D.D., LL.D. Large 

12mo. Cloth 75 

Sheep 2 00 

Curzon. Monasteries of the Le- 

vant. A new edition. 12mo 1 50 

Daily Prayer-Book. For the 

use of Families, with additional Prayers 
for special occasions. Edited by John 
Stoughton, D.D. 12mo. Bevelled boards, 
red edges 1 50 

Daisy Ward’s Work. By Mary 

W. McLain. 16mo. Illustrated 75 

Dana, Prof. Jas. D., Professor of 

Geology in Yale College, author of “ A 
System of Mineralogy,” etc. Corals and 
Coral Islands. Large 8vo, with colored 
frontispiece, three maps, and nearly 100 
illustrations. Cloth extra 3 50 

Daudet, Alphonse. From the 

French : “ The Nabob,” “ Jack,” etc. . . 1 00 

David Lloyd’s Last Will. By 

Hesba Stretton. ICmo. Cloth 1 00 

Day of Fate. A i^ovel. By E. 

P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Dead Sin (The), and other Sto- 

ries. By Edward Garrett. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

De Forest, Julia B. A Short 

History of Art. Octavo, with 253 il- 
lustrations, numerous charts, a full in- 
dex giving the pronunciation of the 
proper names by phonetic spelling, and 
a glossary 2 00 


12 


DODD, MEAD & COMP ANTS 


De Liefde, J. B. The Maid of 

Stralsund. An Historical Novel of the 
Thirty Years’ War. 12mo. Cloth $1 

De Soto, the Discoverer of the 

Mississippi. By John S. C. Abbott. 
12mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated 1 

Diary of Kitty Trevylyan. A 

Story of the Times of Whitefield and 
the Wesleys. By the author of “The 
Schbnberg-Cotta Family.” 12mo. Cloth. 1 

Diary. See Pepys. 


Doing and Dreaming. By Ed- 

ward Garrett. 12mo. Cloth 1 

Dollar Novels (D., M. & Co.’s 

Series of), Handsomely and uniformly 
bound. 12mo. Cloth. Each 1 


Through a Needle’s Eye. By Hesba 
Stretton. 

Bede’s Charity. By Hesba Stretton. 

Hester Morley’s Promise. By Hesba 
Stretton. 

Ravenshoe. By Henry Kingsley. 

Geoflfry Hamlyn. By Henry Kingsley. 

Austin Elliott. By Henry Kingsley. 

Leighton Court. By Henry Kingsley. 

Hillyars and Burtons. By Henry 
Kingsley. 

The Maid of Stralsund. By J. B. De 
Liefde. 

Doubleday’s Children. By Dutton 
Cook. 

In Prison and Out. By Hesba Stret- 
ton. 

Cobwebs and Cables. By Hesba Stret- 
ton. 

Isaac T. Hopper. The Story of his 
Life. 

Broken to Harness. By Edmund 
Yates. 

Running the Gauntlet. By Edmund 
Yates. 

Linnet’s Trial. By author of Twice 
Lost. 

In the Camargue. By Emily Bowles. 

Victory Deane. By Cecil Griffith, 


00 

25 

00 

00 

00 


CATALOGUE. 


13 


Dollar Novels {Continued). 

After Long Years. By Ausburn 
Towner. 

Mainstone’s Housekeeper. 

Jack. By Alphonse Daudet. 

The Nabob. By Alphonse Daudet. 
Vineta. By Ernest Werner. 

At a High Price. By Ernest Wer- 
ner. 

Elena. By L. N. Comyn. 

Cassique of Kiawah. By Wm. Gil- 
more Simms. 

Forging their Chains. By Mary A, 
Roe. 

Esau Hardery. By W. 0. Stoddard. 
Sir Tom. By Mrs. Oliphant. 

Gautran ; or The House of .White 
Shadows. By B. L. Farjeon. 

How it all Came Around. By L. T. 
Meade. 

A Jolly Summer. 

Margaret. By C. C. Fraser Tytler. 
The Starling. By Norman MacLeod. 
The Lillingstones of Lillingstone. By 
E. J. Worboise. 

Wrecked ? By W. O. Stoddard. 
Gideon Fleyce, By H. W. Lucy. 

A Daughter of the Gods. By Chas. M. 
Clay. 

Winifred Power. By Joyce Darrell. 
The Shadow of John Wallace. By L. 
Clarkson. 

The Secret Dispatch. By James Grant, 

*** Others to follow. 

Dollinger^ Dr. J. J. I. Von. 

Fables Respecting the Popes of the Mid- 
dle Ages. Translated by Alfred Plum- 
mer. Together with Dr. Ddllinger’s 
Essay on the Prophetic Spirit and the 
Prophecies of the Christian Era. Trans- 
lated for the American Edition, with In- 
troduction and Notes to the whole work, 
by Prof. H. B. Smith, D.D. Large 12mo. 
Cloth 


Doubleday^s Children. A Novel. 

By Dutton Cook. 12mo. $1 00 


14 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANTS 


Double Story (A). By George 

Macdonald, author of “ Annals of a Quiet 
Neighborhood,” etc. 16mo. Cloth $0 75 

Douglass, Marian. Peter and 

Polly ; or. Home Life in New England 
a Hundred Years Ago. 16mo. Cloth.. 75 

Draytons and the Davenants 

(The). A Story of the Civil Wars. By 
the author of “ The Schdnberg-Cotta 
Family.” 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Early Dawn (The) ; or, Sketches 

of Christian Life in England in the 
Early Time. By the author of “The 
Schonberg-Cotta Family.” 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Eaton, Prof. D. C. Ferns of 
North America. Illustrated by J. H. 
Emmerton, with many superb plates in 
color. Text by Prof. Eaton. 2 vols. 

Royal 4to. Cloth 30 00 

Half morocco 45 00 

Edwards, Tryon, D.D. The 

World’s Laconics ; or. The Best 
Thoughts of the Best Authors, in 
Prose and Poetry. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Eggleston, Edward and 

George Cary, and Lillie Eggleston Seelye. 
Famous American Indians. A series 
illustrative of Early American History. 

Each in one handsome volume, illustrat- 
ed with maps and engravings. Uniform- 
ly bound. 12mo. Cloth. Per vol .... 1 00 
Tecumseh and the Shawnee Prophet. 

By Edward Eggleston and Lillie 
Eggleston Seelye. 

Red Eagle. By George Cary Eggles- 
ton. 

Pocahontas. By Edward Eggleston 
and Mrs. Seelye. 

Brandt and Red Jacket. By the same. 
Montezuma. By the same. 

Egypt. History of Ancient Egypt. 

By George Rawlinson, Camden Profes- 
sor of Ancient History in Oxford Uni- 
versity. 2 vols. 8vo. Cloth. With maps 


and illustrations 6 00 

Half morocco 11 00 


CATALOGUE. 


15 


Egypt. Students’ Edition. From 

the same plates as the regular edition, 
but on thinner paper and with slightly 
less margin. 2 vols, 8vo |3 00 

Egypt. See McCoan. 

Egypt. ■ See Loring. 

Elena. An Italian Tale. By L. 

N. Comyn 1 00 

Ellwanger, H. B. The Kose. Its 

Cultivation, Varieties, etc., etc. 16mo. 

Cloth 1 25 

Elsie Books (The). By Martha 

Finley. 11 vols., in box. 16mo. 

Cloth. New edition 13 75 

Sold separately at $1.25 per vol. 

Elsie Dinsmore. 

Elsie’s Girlhood. 

Elsie’s Holidays at Roselands. 

Elsie’s Womanhood. 

Elsie’s Motherhood. 

Elsie’s Children. 

Elsie’s Widowhood. 

Grandmother Elsie. 

Elsie’s New Relations. 

Elsie at Nantucket, 

The Two Elsies. 

Emmerton, J. H. Spiders, The 

Structure and Habits of. Numerous 

woodcuts. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Ferns of North America. Illustrated 
by many superb plates in color. 

Text by Prof. D. C. Eaton, of Yale 
College. 2 vols. Royal 4to. Cloth. 30 00 

Hglf morocco 39 00 

Esau Hardery. A Novel of 

American Life. By William O. Stod- 
dard 1 00 

Every-day Thoughts. By Rev. 

T. De Witt Talmage, D.D. 12mo. 

Cloth 

Etchers, Half a Score of. Ex- 
amples of the Etched work of Contem- 
porary French Masters, with descrip- 
tive text. Folio, 10 plates 7 50 


16 


DODD, MEAD & COMP ANT 8 


Etchers: English. Fifteen etch- 
ings by Murray, Strang, Meryon, Cliat- 
tock, Pennell, Lalanne, Toussaint, Dobie, 
Cooper and others. Folio, cloth, gilt 
side, uniform with our previous and 
very successful volumes of etchings. 

Price $12 50 

Fables Respecting the Popes 

of the Middle Ages. By Rev. J. J. I. 

Von Dollinger. Translated by Alfred 
Plummer. With introduction and Notes 
by Prof. H. B. Smith, D.D. Large 12mo. 

Cloth 


Face Illumined (A). By Kev. 

E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Faire Gospeller (The), Anne 

Askew. By Anne Manning. 16mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Familiar Talks to Boys. By 

John Hall, D.D. 16mo. Cloth 50 

Family Fortunes. By Edward 

Garrett. 12mo 1 00 

Famous American Indians. An 

Historical Series for Young People. By 
Edward Eggleston and others. 12mo. 
Cloth. Illustrated. Per vol 1 00 


Tecumseh and the Shawnee Prophet. 

Red Eagle and the Wars with the 
Creek Indians. 

Pocahontas and Powhattan. 

Brandt and Red Jacket. 

Montezuma. 

Fergusson. A History of Archi- 
tecture in all Countries, from the Ear- 
liest Times to the Present Day. By 
James Fergusson. Illustrated. Uniform 
with Lubke’s History of Art. 2 vols. 


8vo, half roan 7 50 

Half morocco 12 50 


Ferns in their Homes and Ours. 

With eight chromo-lithographs of rare 
ferns, and many other plates and illustra- 
tions. By J. Robinson. 12mo. Cloth.. 1 50 


CATALOGUE. 


17 


Ferns of North America. With 

many superbly illustrated plates in color. 
The text by Prof. D. C. Eaton, of Yale 
Colletfe. Illustrations by J. H. Emerton. 


Two vols. Royal 4to. Cloth |80 00 

Half morocco 39 00 


Finley, Martha. 

Wanted, a Pedigree. A Novel. Large 


12mo. Cloth. Nearly 600 pages. ... 1 25 
Signing the Contract, and What it Cost. 

A Novel. 12mo. Cloth 1 25 

Cassella. A Tale of the Waldenses. 

12mo. Cloth 1 25 

Our Fred ; or, Seminary Life at Thurs- 
ton. 12mo. Cloth 1 25 

Old-fashioned Boy. 12mo 1 25 

The above boxed together as the Finley 
Library. 5 vols 6 25 


The Elsie Books. Per vol., $1.25. 

Ten vols., in neat box. 16mo. Cloth. 12 50 
Sold separately at $1.25 per vol. 

Elsie Dinsmore. 

Elsie’s Girlhood. 

Elsie’s Holidays at Roselands. 

Elsie’s Womanhood. 

Elsie’s Motherhood. 

Elsie’s Children. 

Elsie’s Widowhood. 

Grandmother Elsie. 

Elsie’s New Relations. 

Elsie at Nantucket. 

The Mildred Books. A Companion 


Series to the Elsie Books. Per vol., 

$1.25. 5 vols. in box 6 25 


Mildred Keith. 

Mildred at Roselands. 

Mildred and Elsie. 

Mildred’s Married Life. 

Mildred at Home. 

Fish, Henry O., D.D. 

History and Repository of Pulpit Elo- 
quence. (Deceased Divines.) Two vols. 
in one. 8vo. Over 1200 pages. Cloth. 3 00 
Pulpit Eloquence of the Nineteenth Cen- 
tury. 8vo. Cloth. With supplement 
containing additional discourses 3 00 


18 


DODD, MEAD & COMP ANT B 


For Family Worship. Part 1, 
Scripture Selections. Part 2, Family 
Prayers. Edited by Rev. Lyman Ab- 
bott, D.D. 12mo. Clotb, red edges.. $1 50 

Franklin, Benjamin, and the 

Struggles of our Infant Nation. By John 


S. C. Abbott. 12mo. Cloth. Fully Il- 
lustrated 1 25 

Free, Yet Forging their Own 

Chains. By C. M. Cornwall (Mary A. 

Roe.) 12mo. Cloth 1 00 


Freeman. A History of the Nor- 
man Conquest of England. Its Causes 
and its Results. By Edward A. Free-* 
man. 6 vols. 8vo. Cloth, gilt tops.. .20 00 

From Jest to Earnest. By Eev. 

E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Garrett’s (Edward) Works. A 

new edition, bound in uniform style. 

12ino. * Cloth. Per vol 1 00 

The Set in a box, 11 vols 11 00 

Doing and Dreaming. 

By Still Waters. 

Gold and Dross ; or, Hester Capel’s 
Inheritance. 

Crooked Places. A Story of Struggles 
and Triumphs. 

Premiums Paid to Experience. Inci- 
dents in my Business Life. 

The. Dead Sin, and other Stories. 

The Occupations of a Retired Life. 

The Crust and the Cake. 

The House by the Works. 

Family Fortunes. 

Her Object in Life. 

At Any Cost. (New.) 

Geoflfry Hamlyn. The Recollec- 

tions of. A novel. By Henry Kingsley. 

12mo. Cloth ^1 00 

Gilman, Arthur, M.A. 

Shakespeare’s Morals. 12mo 1 50 

Gladden, Rev. Washington. 

The Christian Way — Whither it Leads 
and How to Go On. 16mo. Cloth 75 


CATALOGUE. 


19 


God^s Word through Preach- 
ing. By Rev. Jolin Hall, D.D. Being 
the Yale Lectures for 1875. 12mo. Cloth. |1 25 

Goethe^s Mother. Correspond- 
ence of Catharine Elizabeth Goethe with 
Goethe, Lavater, Wieland, Duchess of 
Saxe- Weimar, and others. Translated 
from the German, with tlie addition of 


Biographical Sketches and Notes by Al- 
fred S. Gibbs, and an Introductory Note 
by Clarence Cook. 8vo. Cloth 2 00 

Gold, and Dross; or, Hester 

Capel’s Inheritance. By Edward Garrett. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 


Gospels in Harmony (Tlie). 

Having the Texts of the Four Evangelists 
in parallel columns, with Notes, Refer- 
ences, and Charts. By R. Mimpriss. 


Pocket edition. Small type. Paper... 60 
16mo edition. Large type. Cloth 1 25 

Gould, Baring. Germany. 

Octavo. Cloth 2 00 

Grace for Grace. The Letters 

of the Rev. William James on the Higher 
Christian Life. 12mo. Cloth 1 25 


Greek Hero Stories. Translated 

from the German of Prof. Niebuhr, au- 
thor of “History of Rome,” by Benja- 
min Hoppin. With 12 full-page illus- 
trations by Augustus Hoppin. IGmo. 


Cloth 1 00 

Griffith, Cecil. Victory Deane. 

A Novel. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Guernsey, Lucy Ellen. Agnes 

Warrington’s Mistake. 16mo. Cloth.. 75 

Gypsy (The) Stories. By Eliza- 

beth Stuart Phelps. 4 vols. ICmo. 

Cloth. Illustrated. Each 1 00 

Gypsy Breynton. 

Gypsy’s Cousin Joy. 

Gypsy’s Sowing and Reaping. 


Gypsy’s Year at the Golden Crescent. 


20 


DODD, MEAD cfc COMPANY'S 


Half Hour Series (The), 4 vols. 

A New Edition. 12mo. Profusely il- 
lustrated. Cloth. Per vol $1 25 

Half Hours in the Great Deep. 

Half Hours in the Far North, 

Half Honrs in the Far East. 

Half Hours in the Tiny World. 

Hall, John, D.D. 

God’s Word through Preaching. Being 
the Yale Lectures for 1875. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 25 

Papers for Home Reading. 12mo. Cloth. 

With Portrait 1 25 

Questions of the Day. 12mo. Cloth... 1 25 

Familiar Talks to Boys. 16mo. Cloth. 50 

Harmony of the Reformed 

Confessions (The), as related to the pres- 
ent state of Evangelical Theology. By 
Philip Schaflf, D.D. 12mo. Cloth 60 

Harrison, J ennie. 

Little Boots. 12mo. Cloth 1 25 

The Old Back-Room. 12mo. Cloth... 1 25 

Hesse-Wartegg. - Tunis. The 

Land and the People. By the Cheva- 
lier de Hesse-Wartegg. With 22 illus- 
trations. 12mo. Cloth 1 75 

Hester Morley’s Promise. By 

Hesba Stretton. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Her Object in Life. By Ed- 

ward Garrett. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Hillyars and the Burtons 

(The). By Henry Kingsley. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

His Sombre Rivals. A Novel. 

By E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

History and Repository of 

Pulpit Eloquence. (Deceased Divines.) 

By Henry C. Fish, D.D. Two vols. in 
one. 8vo. Over 1200 pages, with por- 
traits. Cloth 3 00 


CATALOGUE. 


21 


Histoi^ of Art, Outlines of. 

Dr. Wilhelm Liibke. A new translation 
from the Seventh German Edition. Ed- 
ited with Notes, by Clarence Cook, in 
two volumes, royal 8vo. With nearly 
600 illustrations. 


Cloth, gilt tops $14 00 

• Half morocco 19 00 

Half Levant 22 50 

Full Levant, full gilt 30 00 

Students' Edition, Complete. 2 vols. 

Cloth ... 7 50 

Half morocco 12 50 


History of the Emigration of 

the Huguenots to America. By Charles 
W. Baird, D.D. 2 vols., 8vo, with maps 
and illustrations .... 5 00 

History of Painting — Ancient, 

Early Christian, and Mediaeval. From 
the German of Prof. Alfred Woltmann 
and Dr. Karl Woermann. Translated 
and edited by Prof. Sidney Colvin, of 
Cambridge University. One large 8vo 
volume with nearly 200 illustrations. 


Cloth 7 50 

Half morocco 10 50 

Half Levant, or, half Russia 12 50 

Tree calf, or, full Levant. 15 00 


Also in preparation,^ History of Mod- 
ern Painting, by the same authors, 
which with the present volume will 
make this the most complete work on 
the subject. 


History of Sculpture. By Lucy 
M. Mitchell. With upward of 250 il- 
lustrations. Imperial octavo 12 50 


Hood, Rev. E. Paxton. Lamps, 
Pitchers, and Trumpets. Lectures on 
the Vocation of the Preacher. Illustrat- 
ed by Anecdotes, Biographical, Histori- 
cal, and Elucidatory, of every order of 
Pulpit Eloquence, from the great Preach- 
ers of all Ages. A new edition. Two 
series. Each in one vol. 12mo. Per 
vol 1 00 


22 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANY'S 


Hopkins, Mark, D.D. Strength 
and Beauty. Discussions for Young- 
Men. 12mo. Cloth $1 25 

Hopper, Isaac T. The Life of. 

A new edition of this stirring book, for 
many years out of print. 12mo. With 
2 portraits 1 00 

House by the Works (The). By 

Edward Garrett. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Household of Sir Thomas 

More. • By Anne Manning, author of 
“Mary Powell,” etc. 16mo. Cloth... 1 00 

Howson, J. S., D.D. The Char- 

acter of St. Paul. 12mo. Paper 50 

Half a Score of Etchers. Ten 

etchings by the great French artists. 

Folio, with text. 7 50 

Heroes of Chivalry. Being 

The Chevalier Bayard and the Chron- 
icles of The Cid. Quarto, nearly 700 
pages, numerous illustrations, cloth. 

With ornate design in colors and gold. . 2 50 

In Prison and Out. By Hesba 
Stretton, author of “ Bede’s Charity,” 
etc. ’12mo. Cloth 1 00 

In the Camargue. A Novel. By 

Emily Bowles. 12nio. Cloth 1 00 

Jack. From the French of Al- 

phonseDaudet, author of “ The Nabob.” 1 00 

Jackson, Sheldon, D.D. Alaska, 

and Missions on the North Pacific Coast. 


Fully illustrated. 12mo 1 50 

Jacques, Bonne val. A Tale of 

the Huguenots. By the author of “ Mary 
Powell.” 16mo. Cloth 1 00 

James, Rev. William. Grace 

for Grace. The Letters of the Rev. Will- 
iam James on the Higher Christian Life. 

12mo. Cloth ,...., 1 25 


CATALOGUE. 2B 

James, F. L., F.R.G.S. The 

Wild Tribes of the Soudan. An account 
of travel and sport cbiefly in the 
Base Country ; bein^ personal experi- 
ences and adventures during three win- 
ters spent in the Soudan. 8vo. With 
3 maps and 40 full-page illustrations, 
engraved for the book from photographs 
taken on the spot. Handsomely printed 
and bound. Cloth $5 00 

Jan Vedder’s Wife. A Novel. 

By Amelia E. Barr. ICmo. Cloth. ... 1 00 

Jay, William, D.D. Prayers for 

the Use of Families. By the author of 
“ Morning and Evening Exercises,” etc. 

12ino. Cloth 1 00 

Jessup, Henry H., D.D. Mis- 

sionary in Syria. 

Women of the Arabs. 15 full-page 

illustrations. 12mo. Cloth 1 25 

Syrian Home-Life. Illustrated. 16mo. 

Cloth 90 

Joan the Maid. Deliverer of 

France and England. A Story of the 
Fifteenth Century. Bone into Modern 
English by the author of “ The Schdn- 
berg-Cotta Family.'' 12mo. Cloth. ... 1 00 

Johnson, Rossiter. 

The War of 1812 between the United 
States and Great Britain. 

The Old French War. 

Volumes first and second in the series 
“Minor Wars of the United States.” 

Each 1 vol. 12mo. Illustrated 1 25 

Jones, Paul, the Naval Hero 

of the Revolution. By John S. C. Abbott. 

12mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated 1 25 

Judah’s Lion. By Charlotte Eliza- 

beth. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Kidd, Captain, and the Early 

American Buccaneers. By J. S. C. Ab- 
bott. 12mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated. 1 25 


24 


DODD, MEAD & COMP ANTS 


Keats. The Letters and Poems of 

John Keats, reprinted from the edition 
edited by Lord Houghton, with memoir 
by John Gilmer Speed ; and Letters, 
many of which have never before been 
published. With illustrations. 3 vols. 

Post 8vo. Printed from type. By De 
Vinne. Only 350 copies printed, each 
copy numbered and signed as follows : 

4 copies on vellum. 

12 copies on China paper. 

55 copies on Whatman paper. 

279 copies on Holland paper. 

A. few of the Holland copies may be 
had at $15 00 

Kingdoms of the World. A 

Series of Popular History, all brought 
down to the present time. Each in 1 vol. 

8vo. With frontispiece. Cloth extra. 

Per vol 2 00 

Italy. 'I 

AuSrL By John S.C. Abbott. 

Prussia, j 

Turkey. By Edson L. Clark. 

Egypt. By J. C. McCoan. 

Germany. By Baring Gould. 


Kingsley, Henry. 

Austin Elliott. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Leighton Court. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Ravenshoe. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

The Recollections of Geoffry Hamlyn. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

The Hillyars and the Burtons. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

King’s Servants (The). ByHesba 

Stretton. 16mo. (loth 90 


Knight of the XIX. Century 

(A). By Rev. E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth. 1 50 

Ladd, Horatio O. History of 

the War with Mexico. 12mo. Cloth.. 1 25 

Lady of Shalott (The). By A. 

Tennyson. Decorated in colors by How- 
ard Pyle. Quarto. Richly bound. Cloth. 

Gilt 3 00 


CATALOGUE. 


25 


Lamps, Pitchers, and Trump- 
ets. Lectures on the Vocation of the 
Preacher. Illustrated by Anecdotes, Bio- 
graphical, Historical, and Elucidatory, 
of every order of Pulpit Eloquence, from 
the great Preacliers of All Ages. By 
Rev. E. Paxton Hood. Two vols. 

12mo. Cloth. $2 00 


Lapsed, but not Lost. A Tale 

of Carthage and the Early Church. By 
the author of “ The SchOnberg-Cotta 
Family.” 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

La Salle : His Discoveries and 

Adventures with the Indians of the 
Northwest. By John S. C. Abbott. 12mo. 
Cloth. Fully illustrated. 1 25 

Layman^s Story (A). Being the 

Experiences of John Laicus and his 
Wife in a Country Parish. By Lyman 
Abbott. 16mo. Cloth 1 00 

Leighton Court. By Henry 

Kingsley. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Letters from Egypt. By Mary 

L. Whately. 16mo. Cloth 75 

Lillingstones of Lillingstone 

(The). By Mrs. Emma J. Worboise. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Linnet’s Trial. A ISToyel by the 

author of “ Twice Lost.” 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Little Boots. By Jenny Harri- 

son. A new edition. 12mo. Cloth... 1 25 

Little Brown Girl (The). By 

Esme Stuart. 16mo. Cloth 90 


Lost Gip and Michael Lorio’s 

Cross. By Hesba Stretton. 16mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Loring. A Confederate Soldier in 
Egypt. By W. W. Loring, Late Colonel 
in U. S. Army, Major-General in the 
Confederate Service, and F6reek Pacha 
and General in the Army of the Khedive 
of Egypt. 1 vol.,8vo, cloth. With 47 
illustrations 3 50 


26 DODD, MEAD & COMPANY'S 

Liibke, Wilhelm. 

Outlines of the History of Art. A new 
translation from the Seventh Gierman 
Edition, Edited with Notes, by Clar- 
ence Cook, in two volumes. Royal 
8 VO. With nearly 600 illustrations. 

Cloth, gilt top $14 00 

Half morocco 19 00 

Half Levant 22 50 

Full Levant, full gilt 30 00 

Student’s Edition, 2 vols., 8vo. In a 
new style of binding, half roan, gilt 

top 7 50 

Half morocco 12 50 


Maberley’s Print Collector. 

An introduction to the knowledge of 
Ancient Prints, with suggestions as to 
the mode of Collecting. Edited with 
an introduction and notes by Robert 
Hoe, Jr. A new edition, 8vm. Half 


Roan, gilt top 2 50 

Macdonald, George. A Double 

Story. 16mo. Cloth 75 

MacLeod, Norman, D.D. 

The Starling. A Scotch Story. 16mo. 

Cloth. Illustrated 1 00 

Character Sketches. Including “ Wee 
Davie,” “Billy Buttons,” etc., etc. 

16mo. Cloth. Illustrated 


Maid of Stralsund (The). By 

J. B. De Liefde. An Historical Novel. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Main, David M. Three Hun- 
dred English Sonnets. Chosen and Ed- 
ited with a few Notes, by David M. 

Main, Editor of “ A Treasury of English 
Sonnets.” Limited edition on large pa- 
per, only 100 copies printed 11 00 

Man-of-War Life. By Charles 

NordhojT, A boy’s experience in the 
o United States Navy during a voyage 
around the world in a ship of the line. 

16mo. Cloth. Illustrated 1 00 

Also a new edition. Quarto. Illumi- 
nated boards. From new plates. 

With many illustrations 1 50 


CATALOGUE. 


27 


Manning, Anne. 

New editions in new style of bind- 
ings. 16mo, cloth. Per vol |1 00 

Maiden and Married Life of Mary Powell. 
Cherry and Violet. 

The Household of Sir Thomas More. 

The Faire Gospeller, Anne Askew. 

Jacques Bonneval ; A Tale of the Hugue- 
nots. 

The Spanish Barber : A Tale of the Bible 
in Spain. 

Margaret. By 0. 0. Fraser Tyt- 

ler, author of “ Jasmine Leigh.” 16mo. 

Cloth ... 1 00 

Markham, Richard. Colonial 

Days. Being Stories and Ballads for 
Young Americans as recounted by Five 
Boys and Five Girls in “ Around the 
Yule Log,” “Aboard the Mavis,” and 
“ On the Edge of Winter.” Quarto, with 
nearly 250 illustrations. Handsomely 


bound. Cloth 2 50 

History of King Philip’s War. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 25 

Chronicle of the Cid. Edited by Rich- 
ard Markham. Quarto. Cloth. Illus- 
trated 3 00 

larriage Certificates. Printed 

from a beautiful and chaste steel engrav- 
ing. On plate paper, per dozen 1 00 

On bank-note paper, per dozen 1 00 


Mary Powell, Maiden and 

Married Life of. The Wife of John Mil- 
ton. By Anne Manning. 16mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Mary, the Handmaid of the 

Lord. By the author of “ The Schon- 
berg-Cotta Family.” IGnio. Cloth.... 1 00 

Max Kromer. A Story of the 

Siege of Strasburg. By Hesba Stretton. 

16mo. Cloth 75 


28 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANTS 


McCoan, J. O. Egypt as it is, 

with map. A new edition. In the 
Series of Kinjrdoms of Continental Eu- 
rope. 8vo. Cloth ....$2 00 

McLain, Mary W. Daisy W ard’s 

Work. 16mo. Illustrated 75 

Merchant Vessel (The). By 

Charles Nordhoff. A Sailor Boy’s Voy- 
ages to see the World. 16mo. Cloth. 
Illustrated 1 00 

A new edition, 4to, from new 

plates, with many illustrations. Boards, 
illuminated 1 50 

Meye, Henry. Stone Sculptures 

of Copan and Quirigua. With descrip- 
tive text by Dr. Julius Schmidt. With 
20 plates. Folio. Half morocco 20 00 

Mildred Books (The). By Mar- 

tha Finley, author of The Elsie Books. 


Per vol 1 25 

The Set of 5 vols. in a box 6 25 

Mildred Keith. 

Mildred at Roselands. 

Mildred and Elsie. 


Mildred’s Married Life. 

Mildred at Home. 

Mitchell, Lucy M. A History 

of Ancient Sculpture. Imperial 8vo. 
With 295 wood-engravings in the text 
by some of the most skilled artists of 
this country and Europe, and 6 full-page 
photogravures prepared by Frisch, of 
Berlin. Elegantly printed, bound in 


cloth. 

Gilt tops 12 50 

Half morocco 18 00 

Full morocco 25 00 


Selections from Ancient Sculpture. 
Twenty heliotype plates, printed in 
Berlin, in the highest style of the art 
from original negatives taken ex- 
pressly for Mrs. Mitchell, and intend- 
ed to accompany her book. With 
descriptive text In portfolio. Folio 4 00 


CATALOGUE. 


29 


Mimpriss, Robert. The Gos- 
pels in Harmony. Having tlie Texts 
of tlie Four Evangelists in parallel col- 
umns, with Notes, References, and 
Charts. Pocket edition. Small type. 

Paper |0 60 

16mo edition. Larger type. Cloth 1 25 

Miracles of Faith. A Sketch of 

the Life of Beate Paulus. By Mary 
Weitbrecht. With an introduction by 
Charles S. Robinson, D.D. 16mo. Cloth. 75 

Moffat, Jas. O., D.D., Professor 

of Church History in Princeton Theologi- 
cal Seminary. A Comparative History 
of Religions. Two vols. 12mo. Cloth. 

Vol. I. — Ancient Scriptures. Vol. II. — 

Later Scriptures. 2 vols. in one 2 50 

Monasteries of the Levant. 

By Robert Curzon. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Montezuma. By Edward Eggles- 
ton and Lillie Eggleston Seelye. A 
volume in the Series of Famous Ameri- 
can Indians. 12mo. Illustrated 1 00 

Nabob (The). From the French 

of Alphonse Daudet, author of “Jack,” 
etc 1 00 

Near to Nature’s Heart. By 

Rev. E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Nelly’s Dark Days. By Hesba 

Stretton. 16mo. Cloth 75 

New Testament. 

1st. The Revised Version, in one large 
12mo vol., well printed on good 
paper, and substantially bound. 1 00 

2d. The Revised Version, Red Line 
Edition, handsomely printed on 
fine paper, with red line border, 
and suitably bound 1 50 


30 


DODD, MEAD & GOMPANTS 


New Testament {Continued). 

The Old and the New Versions Com- 
pared. 

3d. The New Testament, having the 
Old and the New Versions on 
opposite and corresponding 
pages. Large 12mo, 1004 pages, 
well printed^, and substantially 

bound $1 

4th. The New Testament, Red Line 
Edition. The Old and the New 
Versions, as above, handsomely 
printed, with red line border, 
and suitably bound. 2 

Niebuhr, Barthold, George. 

Greek Hero Stories. Translated from 
the German of Prof. Niebuhr, author of 
“History of Rome,” by Benjamin Hop- 
pin. With 12 full-page illustrations by 
Augustus Hoppin. 16mo. Cloth $1 

Nordhoff, Charles. 

Man-of-War Life. A new edition, from 
new plates, with an introduction by 
the author, and many illustrations. 

Quarto. Boards 1 

The Merchant Vessel. A new edition. 

A record of personal experience at sea, 
by the author. 4to, with many illus- 
trations. Uniform with “Man-of-War 

Life” 1 

Man-of-War Life. 

The Merchant Vessel. 

Whaling and Fishing. 

Forming the Sailor Life Series, and re- 
counting a boy’s experience at sea in 
all parts of the world. 16mo. Cloth. 
Illustrated. Per vol 1 

Norman Conquest of England. 

Its History and its Results. By Edward 
A. Freeman. 6 vols. 8vo. Cloth, gilt 
tops 20 

Note -Book of the Bertram 

Family. A sequel to Winifred Bertram. 

By the author of “ The Schonberg-Cotta 
Family.” I2mo. Cloth 1 


50 

50 

00 

50 

50 

00 

00 

00 


CATALOGUE. 


81 


Northwest Coast of America. 

Being results of recent Ethnological Re- 
searches from the collections of the Roy- 
al Museum at Berlin. Published by the 
Directors of the Ethnological Depart- 
ment. Translated from the (lerman. 

With 13 plates, five of which are in 
colors. Folio. Half morocco |20 00 

Nothing to Nobody. By Brenda. 

A Tale of London Life 16mo. Cloth. 75 

Occupations of a Retired Life. 

By Edward Garrett. 12mo. Cloth. ... 1 00 

Old Back-Room (The). By Jennie 

Harrison. A new edition. 12ino. Cloth. 1 25 

On Both Sides of the Sea. A 

Story of the Commonwealth and the 
Restoration. Being a sequel to “ The 
Draytons and Davenants.” By the au- 
thor of “ The Schdnberg-Cotta Family.” 1 00 

Opening of a Chestnut Burr 


(The). An October Story. By Rev. E. 

Ih Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Our Fred; or, Seminary Life at 

Thurston. A sequel to “ An Old-Fash- 
ioned Boy.” 12 mo. Cloth 1 25 


Painters and Engravers. 

Bryan’s Dictionary of. A new edition 
from entirely new plates. Revised and 
brought down to date. To be issued in 
about 12 parts. Price, per part, in 
paper covers 1 75 


Papers for Home Reading. By 

Rev. John Hall, D.D. 12mo. With 
Portrait. Cloth ... 1 25 


Pattison, Mrs. Mark. The 

Renaissance of Art in France. With 19 
illustrations on steel. 8vo, 2vols.... 7 50 


32 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANTS 


Pepys’ Diary. The Diary and 

Correspondence of Samuel Pepys, Esq., 
F.R.S., from his cypher in the Pepysean 
Library, with a life and notes by Rich- 
ard Lord Braybrooke, deciphered with 
additional notes by Rev. Mynors Bright, 

M.A,, President and Senior Fellow of 
Magdalen College, Cambridge. 10 vols. 

8 VO. Large paper edition, -printed by 
De Vinne. Limited to 169 copies. Each 
copy numbered and signed as follows : 

On Vellum, 4 copies. 

On Japan paper, 15 copies. 

On Holland paper, 150 copies. 

A few of the Holland paper copies 

only remain unsold. Per set $50 00 

Library Edition. 

10 vols. 16mo. Well printed and 

substantially bound in cloth 15 00 

Half calf 30 00 

Peter and Polly ; or, Home Life 

in New England a Hundred Years Ago. 

By Marian Douglass. 16mo. Cloth 75 

Phelps, Elizabeth Stuart. 

Gypsy Breynton. 

Gypsy’s Cousin Joy. 

Gypsy’s Sowing and Reaping. 

Gypsy’s Year at the Golden Crescent. 
Comprising the Gypsy Stories. 4 vols. 

16mo. Cloth. Each 1 00 

Pilgrim’s Progress (The). A 

new Edition, with forty illustrations by 
Sir John Gilbert. Printed on tinted 
paper, tastefully bound. 8vo. Cloth, 


gilt edges 2 00 

Cloth, plain edges 1 50 


Pocahontas and Powhatan. By 


Edward Eggleston and Lillie Eggleston 
Seelye. A volume of the series of 
Famous American Indians. 12mo. Cloth. 
Illustrated 1 00 

oems by the author of “ The 

Schdnberg-Cotta Family.” 18mo. Cloth, 
red edges 1 00 


CATALOGUE. 


33« 


Poetical Works of Elizabeth 

Barrett Browning. A new edition 
printed from new plates made by De 
Vinne. 5 vols., 8vo. With portrait 
of the author. Large paper edition, 
printed by De Vinne. Limited to 173 
copies. Each copy numbered and signed 
as follows : 

On Vellum, 3 copies. 

On Japan paper, 30 copies. 

On Holland paper, 150 copies. 

Library Edition. 

5 vols. 16mo. Handsomely printed, 
on fine paper, and bound in cloth, 
with gilt side and gilt tops |6 35 

Practical American Cookery 

and Household Management, by Juliet 
Corson. Profusely illustrated. 13mo.. 1 50 

Prayers for the Use of Fami- 
lies. By William Jay, D.D., author of 
“ Morning and Evening Exercises,” etc. 

13mo. Cloth 1 00 

Preaching without Notes, The 

Conditions of Success in. By R. S. Storrs, 

D.D. 13mo. Cloth 1 00 

Premiums Paid to Experience. 

Incidents in my Business Life. By Ed- 
ward Garrett. 13mo. Cloth 1 00 

Print Collector (The). By Ma- 

berly. An introduction to the knowl- 
edge of Ancient Prints, with suggestions 
as to the mode of collecting. Edited, 
with an introduction and notes, by Robert 
Hoe, Jr. One vol. Large 8vo. With il- 


lustrations 3 50 

Pulpit Eloquence of the Nine- 
teenth Century. By Rev. Henry C. Fish, 

D.D. 8 VO. Cloth. With supplement 
containing additional discourses. 3 00 

Pyle, Howard. The Lady of 

Shalott. By A. Tennyson. Decorated in 
colors by Howard Pyle. Quarto. Richly 
bound. Cloth. Gilt 3 00 

Questions of the Day. , By Key. 

John Hall, D.D. 13mo. Cloth 1 35 


34 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANY'S 


Races of European Turkey 

(The). Their History, Condition, and 
Future Prospects. By Rev. Edson L. 
Clark, member of the American Oriental 
Society. (In the series of Kingdoms of 
Continental Europe.) With map. 8vo. 

Cloth $2 00 

Raphael and the Villa Farn- 

esina. By Charles Bigot. Translated 
from the French by Mary Healy. With 
fifteen engravings of Raphael’s jnaster- 
pieces by Tiburce de Mare. 

The edition is limited to 150 copies, 
all numbered and signed. Quarto, 
uncut 15 00 

Rawlinson, Prof. George. The 

Five Great Monarchies of the Ancient 
Eastern World. Three volumes. 8vo. 

Extra gilt tops, maps, and nearly 600 il- 
lustrations. Cloth 9 00 

Half morocco 16 50 

The Sixth Great Monarchy (Parthia). 

1 vol. 8vo. With maps and illus- 
trations. Cloth. Gilt top 3 00 

Half morocco 5 50 

The Seventh Great Monarchy (The 
Sassanean or new Persian Empire), 

2 vols. With maps and illustra- 
tions. Cloth. Gilt tops 6 00 

Half morocco 11 00 

The History of Ancient Egypt. 2 
vols. 8vo. With numerous illus- 

tions. Cloth. Gilt tops. .... 6 00 

Half morocco 11 00 

Students’ Edition. Printed 

from same plates as fine edition. 2 
vols., 8vo . . . .^ 3 00 

Students’ Edition of Rawlin- 

son’s Works, printed from the same 
plates as the fine edition, but on thinner 
paper and with less margin. 

As follows: 

The Ancient Monarchies, 6 vols. in 5. 
Ancient Egypt, 2 vols. 

The set of 7 vols. , substantially bound 
in cloth, in box 9 00 


CATALOGUE. 


35 


Ravenshoe. A Novel. By Henry 

Kiogsley. 12mo. Cloth $1 00 

Red Ragle and the Wars with 

the Creek Indians of Alabama. By- 
George Cary Eggleston. A volume of 
the series of Famous American Indians. 
12mo. Cloth. Illustrated 1 00 

Relation of Civil Law to 

Ecclesiastical Polity, Property, and Dis- 
cipline. By Hon, Win. Strong, LL.D,, 
Justice Supreme Court, U. S. 12mo. 


Cloth 1 25 

Renaissance in Italy (The). By 

Jacob Burckhardt. 2 vols. 8vo 7 50 

Renaissance of Art in France. 

By Mrs. Mark Pattison. With 19 illus- 
trations on steel. 2 vols. 8vo 7 50 


Riess, W. See Ancon. 

Riordan, Roger. A Score of 

Etchings. Twenty examples by the most 
celebrated of foreign etchers. With de- 
scriptive text. Folio 15 00 

French Etchers examples of the etched 
work of Corot, Jacquemart, Ballin, 
Veyrassat, Le Page, Chauvel, etc. 20 
plates 15 00 

Robinson, J. Ferns in their Homes 

and Ours. With eight chromo-litho- 
graphs of rare ferns, and many other 
plates and illustrations. 12mo. Cloth. 1 50 

Roe, Rev. Edward P. 

New editions in new volumes. Per 

vol 1 50 

Barriers Burned Away. 

What Can She Do ? 

The Opening of a Chestnut Burr. 

Near to Nature’s Heart. 

From Jest to Earnest. 

A Knight of the XIX. Century. 

A Face Illumined. 

A Day of Fate. 

Without a Home. 


36 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANY’S 


Roe, Rev. Edward P. {Confd). 

His Sombre Rivals. 12mo, Cloth... $1 50 


A Younj? Girl’s Wooing. 12mo. Cloth. 1 50 

An Original Belle. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Driven back to Eden. 12mo. Cloth... 1 50 
*** Sets of these Popular Novels sup- 
plied in boxes. 

Birthday Mottoes, from the writings of 
E. P. Roe. With portrait and illustra- 
tions. Cloth 1 00 

Success with Small Fruits. Square 8vo. 
Beautifully illustrated 5 00 

Rose (The). A Treatise on its Cul- 
tivation, Varieties, etc. By H. B. Ell- 
wanger, of Mount Hope Nurseries, 
Rochester. 16mo. Cloth 1 25 


Running the Gauntlet. A 

Novel. By Edmund Yates. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Sacred Tabernacles of the 

Hebrews (The). With 50 full-page illus- 
trations. By Rev. E. E. Atwater, D.D. 

8vo. Cloth 2 50 

Sakoontala ; or. The Lost Ring, 

from the Sanscrit of Kalidasa. By 
Monier Williams. 12mo 

Satterlee. Cradle Songs of Many 
Nations. By R. L. Herman and Walter 
Satterlee. (See Cradle Songs.) 

Schonberg - Cotta Family 

(Chronicles of the), as told by two of 
themselves. A story of Luther and 
his times. By Mrs. Andrew Charles. 

12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Cheap Edition. 150 pages, quarto, paper, 25 

Schmidt, Dr. Julius. See Stone 

Sculptures. 

Sculpture. A History of Ancient 
Sculpture. By Lucy M. Mitchell. Im- 
perial 8vo. With 295 wood-engravings 
in the text by some of the most skilled 
artists of this country and Europe, and 
6 full-page photogravures prepared by 
Frisch, of Berlin. Elegantly printed, 


bound in cloth, gilt tops 12 50 

Half morocco 18 00 

Full morocco 25 00 


CATALOGUE. 


37 


Selections from Ancient 

Sculpture, Twenty heliotype plates, 
printed in Berlin, in the highest style of 
the art from original negatives taken 
expressly for Mrs, Mitchell, and intend- 
ed to accompany her hook. With de- 
scriptive text. In portfolio. Folio. ... .|4 00 

Scripture Manual (The). Alpha- 

betically and systematically arranged. 

By Charles Simmons. Designed to 
facilitate the finding of proof texts. 

12mo. Cloth 1 76 

Seelye, Julius H., D.D. Presi- 
dent of Amherst College. Christian 
Missions. Lectures delivered at Yale 
Theological Seminary. 12mo. Cloth.. 1 00 

Selections from the Poetry of 

Robert Browning. With an introduc- 
tory note by Richard Grant White. 
Printed on linen paper by De Vinne. 

With an etched portrait by Ritchie. 

12mo. Cloth 2 00 

A large paper edition on Japan paper 
limited to 70 copies, bound in vellum. 

Selections from the Writings 

of the author of “The SchSnberg- Cotta 
Family.” Large 12mo. Cloth 1 75 

Shakespeare’s Morals. By 

Arthur Gilman. 12mo. Cloth, gilt top. 1 50 

Sheridan, Richard Brinsley. 

The Dramatic Works of. A new edition 
printed from type, and limited to 350 
copies, on Japan and Holland paper. 


3 vols. Sets on Japan paper 25 00 

Sets on Holland paper 15 00 


Short History of Art. By 

Julia B. de Forest. 8vo. With 253 il- 
lustrations, numerous charts, a full in- 
dex giving the pronunciation of the 
proper names by phonetic spelling, and 
a glossary 2 00 


38 


DODD, MEAD & COMP ANTS 


Signing the Contract, and 

What it Cost. A Novel. By Martha 
Finley, author of “ Wanted, a Pedi- 
gree,” etc. 12mo. Cloth $1 25 

Simmons, Charles. The Script- 
ure Manual. * Alphabetically and sys- 
tematically arranged. Designed to facil- 
itate the finding of proof texts. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 75 

Simms, William G-ilmore. Cas- 

sique of Kiawah. A Colonial Romance. 1 00 

Song without Words (The). 

By the author of the “ Schdnberg-Cotta 
Family.” 16mo. Cloth 

Songs from the Dramatists. 

Edited with notes and biographical 
sketches by Robert Bell. 

1 vol., small 8vo, printed from new 

type by Francis Hart & Co 1 50 

A large paper edition, limited to 100 
copies, on hand-made paper. 

Sonnets. Three Hundred Eng- 
lish Sonnets. Chosen and edited with 
a few notes by David M. Main, Editor 
of “A Treasury of English Sonnet.” 
Limited edition on large paper. Only 
100 copies printed, 75 numbered from 1 
to 75 for America 11 00 

Soudan. The Wild Tribes of the 

Soudan. An account of travel and sport, 
chiefiy in the Base country, beins: per- 
sonal experiences and adventures dur- 
ing three winters spent in the Soudan. 

By F. L. James, M.A., F.R.O.S. 8vo. 

With 3 maps and 40 full-page illustra- 
tions, engraved for the book from photo- 
graphs taken on the spot. Handsomely 


printed and bound. Cloth 5 00 

Spanish Barber (The). A Tale 
of the Bible in Spain. 16mo. Cloth ... 1 00 

Spiders. The Structure and 

Habits of. Illustrated with numerous 
woodcuts. By J. H. Emerton. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 50 


CATALOGUE. 


39 


Sprague, Isaac. Wild flowers of 

America. With, many colored plates. 
Now completed in 25 parts at $1.50 
per part. Bound in one volume. Cloth.. 40 
Half morocco, gilt edges 45 

Standish, Miles, the Pilgrim 

Captain. By John S. C. Abbott. 12mo. 
Cloth. Fully illustrated 1 

Starling (The). A Scotch Story. 

By Norman McLeod, D.D. A new edi- 
tion. 12mo. Cloth. Illustrated 1 

Stoddard, William Osborne. 

Esau Hardery. A novel of American 
Life 1 

Stone Sculptures of Oopan and 

QuiriguL By Heinrich Meye. With 
descriptive text by Dr. Julius Schmidt. 
With 20 plates. Folio. Half morocco.. 20 

Stories from the Classics. 

By Alfred J. Church, Professor at 
University College, London. Each with 
20 illustrations in color, from designs 
by Flaxman and others. 12mo. Cloth. 
Per vol 1 

Stories from Homer. 

Stories from Virgil. 

Stories from the Greek Tra- 
gedians. 

Stories from Herodotus. 
Stories from Livy, 

Roman Life in the Days of 

Cicero. Sketches drawn from His Let- 
ters and Speeches 

The Story of the Persian 

War from Herodotus 

Storrs, Richard S., D.D. Con- 
ditions of Success in Preaching Without 
Notes. Three lectures delivered before 
the Students of the Union Theological 
Seminary, New York. 12mo. Cloth... 1 


00 

00 

25 

00 

00 

00 

50 

00 


40 DODD, MEAD & C0MPANT8 

Strength and Beauty. Discus- 
sions for Young Men. By Mark Hop- 
kins, D.D. 12mo. Cloth $1 25 

Stretton, Hesba. 

Bede’s Charity. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

David Lloyd’s Last Will. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 
Hester Mori ey’s Promise. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

The King’s Servants. 16ino. Cloth 1 00 

Lost Gip and Michael Lorio’s Cross. 

16mo. Cloth 1 00 

Cassy. 16rao. Cloth 1 00 

Max Kromer. A Story of the Siege of 

Strasburg. 16mo. Cloth 75 

Nelly’s Dark Days. 16mo. Cloth 75 

The Wonderful Life. A Life of Christ 
for Young and Unlearned Readers. 

16mo. Cloth 1 00 

Brought Home. A powerful temperance 

story. 16mo. Cloth 1 00 

The Crew of the Dolphin. 16mo. Cloth. 1 00 
Through a Needle’s Eye. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

In Prison and Out. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Cobwebs and Cables. 12mo 1 00 

Carola. 16m o. Cloth 1 25 

Strong, Hon. Wm., LL.D., Jus- 
tice Supreme Court, U. S. The Rela- 
tions of Civil Law to Ecclesiastical Pol- 
ity, Property, and Discipline. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 25 

Stuart, Esme. The Little Brown 

Girl. 16mo. Cloth 90 

Stiibel, A. See Ancon. 

Stuyvesant, Peter, and the 

Early Settlement of New York. By John 
S. C. Abbott. Fully illustrated. 12mo. 

Cloth 1 25 

Success with Small Fruits. 

By E. P. Roe. With nearly 100 beauti- 
ful illustrations. Square 8vo 5 00 

Sunlight through the Mist. 

Lessons from the Lives of Great and 
Good Men. 16mo. Cloth 75 


CATALOGUE. 


41 


Syrian Home Life. By Eev. H. 


H. Jessup, D.D. Illustrated. 16mo. 

Cloth |0 90 


Tales from Many Sources. A 

series of volumes containing short 
stories selected chiefly from the English 
Magazines. Well printed and tastefully 
bound. Price in cloth, per volume 75 

4 volumes now published. Other vol- 
umes to follow. 

Talmage, T. De Witt, D.D. 

Every-Day Thoughts. 12mo. Cloth... 1 50 

Tecumseh and the Shawnee 

Prophet. By Edward Eggleston and 
Lillie Eggleston Seelye. A volume of 
the series of “Famous American In- 
dians.” Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth.... 1 00 

Theology of the New Testa- 

ment. A Hand-Book for Bible Students. 

By J. J. Van Oosterzee, D.D., one of the 
authors of Lange’s Commentary. Trans- 
lated by Maurice J. Evans. 12mo. Cloth. 1 50 

Through a Needle’s Eye. By 


Hesba Stretton. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Titian (Life of). By Crowe and 
Cavalcaselle. With Illustrations. 2 
vols., 8vo 7 50 

Towner, Ausburn. After Long 

Years. A Story of the Early Days of 
the Republic. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 


Tunis. The Land and the People. 


By the Chevalier de Hesse- Wartegg. 

With 22 illustrations. 12mo. Cloth.. 1 75 

Tytler^ O. O. Fraser. Margaret. 

16mo. Cloth 1 00 

Uncle John^s Flower ■ Gath- 
erers. A Companion for the Woods 
and Fields. By Jane G. Fuller. 16mo. 

Cloth 90 


42 


DODD, MEAD & COMPANY'S 


Van Oosterzee, J. J., D.D. The 

Theology of the New Testament. A 
Hand-book for Bible Students. Trans- 
lated by Maurice J. Evans. 12mo. Cloth. $1 50 


Victory Deane. A Novel By 

Cecil Griffith 12mo 1 00 

Victory of the Vanquished 

(The). A Story of the First Century. 

By the author of “ The Schonberg-Cotta 
Family.” 12 mo. Cloth 1 00 


Vineta. From the German of E. 

Werner, author of ” At a High Price 1 00 

Wanted, a Pedigree. A Novel. 

By Martha Finley. Large 12mo. Cloth. 1 25 

Wars. The Minor Wars of the 
United States. A Series of Popular 
Histories, uniform with the Pioneer and 
Patriot and American Indian Series. 

Each 1 vol. 12mo. Fully illustrated 
and attractively bound in cloth. Per 
vol 1 25 

The War of 1812. By Rossiter John- 
son. 

The Old French War. By Rossiter 
Johnson. 

The War with Mexico. By H. 0. 

Ladd. 

King Philip’s War. By Richard 
Markham. 

Other volumes to follow. 

Washington, George, and the 

Revolutionary War. By John S. C. 
Abbott. 12mo. Cloth. Fully illustrated. 1 25 

Watchwords for the Warfare 

of Life. Selected from the Writings of 
Luther. By the author of “ The Schon- 
berg-Cotta Family.” 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Weitbrecht, Mary. Miracles of 
Faith. A Sketch of the Life of Bete 
Paulus. With an Introduction by Charles 
S. Robinson, D.D. 18mo. Cloth 


75 


CATALOGUE. 


43 


Werner, E. From tlie Grerman. 

“ At a High Price,” “ Vineta,” etc $1 00 

Whaling and Fishing. By 

Charles Nordhoff. A sailor boy’s voy- 
age on a whaler, 16mo. Cloth. Illus- 
trated 1 00 

What Can She Do? By Rev. 

E. P. Roe. 12mo. Cloth 1 50 

Whately, Mary L. Letters from 

Egypt. 16mo. Cloth. Illustrated.... 75 

What We Believe. In the words 

of Scripture. Paper 03 

Wild Flowers of America. 

Beautifully illustrated with colored 
plates. By Isaac Sprague. Text by 
Prof. Goodale of Harvard. Now com- 
plete in 25 parts, at $1.50 per pari/. 

Bound in one volume, cloth 40 00 

Half morocco .45 00 

Winifred Bertram, and the 

World She Lived in. By the author of 
“The Schonberg- Cotta Family.” 12mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Without a Home. A Novel. 

By E. P. Roe, author of “ Barriers 
Burned Away,” “A Day of Fate,” etc., 
etc. 12mo 1 50 

Woltmann, Prof. Alfred, and 

Dr. Karl Woermann. History of Paint- 
ing — Ancient, Early Christian,. and Medi- 
aeval. From the German of Prof. Alfred 
Woltmann and Dr. Karl Woermann. 
Translated and edited by Prof. Sidney 
Colvin, of Cambridge University. One 
large 8vo. Over 400 illustrations. 


Cloth 7 50 

Half morocco 10 50 

Half Levant, or Russia 12 50 

Tree calf, or full Levant 15 00 


Also in preparation, A Sistory of Mod- 
ern Painting, by the ^ same authors, 
which with the present volume will 
make this the most complete work on 
the subject. 


44 DODD, MEAD & COMPANY. 

Women of Christendom. 

the author of “ The Sclionberg-Cotta 
Family.” Being Sketches of the Lives/ 
of the Notable Christian Women of 
History. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Women of the Arabs. By Rev. 

H. H. Jessup, D.D., Missionary in Syria. 

12mo, Cloth. With 15 full-page illus- 
trations 1 25 

Wonderful Life (The). A Life 

of Christ, for Young and Unlearned 
Readers. By Hesba Stretton. 16mo. 

Cloth 1 00 

Worboise, Mrs. Emma J. The 

Lillingstones of Lillingstone. A new 
edition. 12mo. Cloth 1 25 

World’s Laconics (The) ; or, The 

Best Thoughts of the Best Authors, in 
Prose and Poetry. Compiled by Tryon 
Edwards, D.D. 12mo. Cloth 1 00 

Yates, Edmund. Broken to Har- 

ness. 12mo. Cloth . 1 00 

Running the Gauntlet. 12mo. Cloth. 1 00 

Young Girl’s Wooing (A). A 

novel by E. P. Roe, author of “ Barriers 
Burned Away,” etc. 12mo 1 50 


V 







k^ V ^ '<> % ir ''^ 

.s A Zt. 'o * X ■♦ 

• ' a\ -V ' 0 * ^O. 

"■ ’ *•" , 

•S • 0 . y' ,0' s' 

' A’^ s. ^ 


W 

✓ fl^ 


aT 

■k' v^ 

'T' / 



0 ,* 0 \^ 

// c- 

V 

. ' -o. 



'O''/ 'O ji ‘ 

0^ 0 C ^ 'O • * V* ' ' * O /•< 


/• "> ^"/*WHi7Tll * -’/• \Y' ■*■ 'J' 





-n*. 

* , ^ • » 1 -S, c * • , '/ •« f» \V , * 0 t \ \ ^ ^ 

i^\ ,* ^SfekA A-, .av -OVa'^ .s' 


- iV •/> ' 

: -\’^ “ 


A. - t' tS^i . .<, .„ •■' r///, 



^j,, S’’ r. '.sats^ * -v^ "A 

*■*»' .•'’■% <>- rO^ c”’-'-. ■'•^. 

V •‘bo' ^ 

^ ^ > V** ^ 

o. ^ . „-> 


> • / ^ " 


^x'** cO O a" 

. > , 1 - u ^ ^ ' ■ * o”^ V ' • • ' / ^ ^ ” vN^ - '* 

^ y .V ''O. - ^ 


♦ « I > 


'S'- '^<- r .i- *'/( V//*'' •%- s'" 




3s ; t „ .V ,/> - t i - 3 

«>' -A- '>>'^ 0, I:?. '*11^ 

c®\-0^s0 ^ v-** c? A 

-7'. ■' 4^. ^ * 



aX 


I- ^ ^ 

*«l^* A,® c**, ■ ”» K '» V V ->> " * I ^ " 

a 9 ‘ \> ^ ''*'>, > 

s» . ^ X’. > * C -<5^ ^s' 

'v'., ' * * ' .\ I I A '7-' 

0“ 

o' : 


' 0 -* A 

' ' * ♦ "^b. .0*^ c ® -f 'O 



'■' ^'P. ® 'r *• <;'>^ ''• ^ 

" *U, O av • 

,s' A -o .0^ 

• ' a\ , 

f • 

^ M-^TayTTArs, ''£ O 

^ «'* XT^ “^^L, ^ '‘’A /"• 

' ^ * <L' Kp ‘■'^y^ V rt. J 'i.. ✓ 

,/ s.o %*»•'• ^ ,,%: 



o 





' A' 


.0 0^ 


'"O- ^ ^ .c, 








^ ^ ^''- K • 

O X ^ ^ * ^0 O. • 


K-’ '^O ^ >* «'S‘' -> *- c ^0 C' ^ 

y^' s''^mL''. v' f "'*'>/ > .0^ s' '/, ^c- 

^ f “ *'' -.'■Jltl’^^ '^l^. 

"• -*/'» , •<' ^ ^ - 

' '^/-. = Wk’^ 2 ,>> ■ 






: 




• ;* 


: :fM% % 

^v ^ 2 


' / 4 ’* 4,^ ^ ^ 0 ♦ ^ <t) “^ / 4 S .A 

^ •Vl.^ ,0^ V* 

. .. .v_. C 



'*bo' 



♦ I o* 


«>'.• / ’». 

- »<* '•-^-'.0^ o ,, 

* ‘^'r 

I : 

2^%^' s ^'SS^ ' '''■ '-'^ "-fiW 


-r>. 


V' •.'**' 0 . x" .O* s' ' /, C' V ♦ ^ ^ ^ 

•V • Z<l.^'k///)l ^ ^ \ - A' • Ww//k / ' 

^». •' yV '/> ^ 5 • c y^. "” <4 aV 






s <i-_ 


'"b 


r"- 




'X. 


^ f/ • s ‘ ^0 


^ ** .<J^ . •' ' ' 


r^ '. -^ > ' .' ' '<^ o' r '’^.'€1^, ■ 


lO o. 


' "i* A 

^ ^o-’ 



.0' s' M'// 




o '0^ '♦ , 

^ ^ 0 M O V V « * ft ,. s • • / ^ 

\> «. ’ " r x' ,0' s’ ' /> <^> 

^ 










